Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Evans, Augusta J. (Augusta Jane), 1835-1909 [1869], Vashti, or, “Until death us do part”: a novel (Carleton, New York) [word count] [eaf750T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Halftitle page.[end figure description]

UNTIL DEATH US DO PART.

-- --

NOVELS BY Augusta J. Evans.

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

I.— BEULAH Price $1.75.
II.— MACARIA $1.75.
III.— ST. ELMO $2.00.
IV.— UNTIL DEATH US DO PART $2.00.

These volumes are all elegantly printed and bound in cloth:
are sold everywhere, and will be sent by mail, free
of postage, on receipt of price,
BY
Carleton, Publisher,
New York.

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page VASHTI;
OR,
“UNTIL DEATH US DO PART.”
A Novel.


“But I have not grown easy in these bonds, —
But I have not denied what bonds these were.”
NEW YORK:
Carleton, Publisher, Madison Square.
LONDON: S. LOW, SON & CO.

M DCCC LXIX.

-- --

[figure description] Copyright Page.[end figure description]

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1869, by
GEORGE W. CARLETON,
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the Southern District of New York.
The Women's Printing House,
Corner Ave. A & 8th St.,
New York.

-- --

Dedication TO THE HONORED MEMORY OF
My Beloved Father,

[figure description] Dedication.[end figure description]

WHOSE DEATH HAS RETARDED THE COMPLETION OF A WORK,
WHICH, IN THE BEGINNING, WAS BLESSED
WITH HIS APPROVAL,
I REVERENTLY DEDICATE THIS BOOK.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

PREFACE.

“Every man has his own style, as he has his own nose; and it is
neither polite nor Christian to rally an honest man about his nose,
however singular it may be. How can I help it that my style is not
different? That there is no affectation in it, I am very certain.”

Lessing.

[figure description] Page ???.[end figure description]



“Yea, I take myself to witness,
That I have loved no darkness,
Sophisticated no truth,
Nursed no delusion,
Allowed no fear.”
Matthew Arnold.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Main text

-- 009 --

CHAPTER I.

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

“I CAN hear the sullen, savage roar of the breakers, if
I do not see them, and my pretty painted bark —
expectation — is bearing down helplessly upon them.
Perhaps the unwelcome will not come to-day. What then? I
presume I should not care; and yet, I am curious to see him, —
anxious to know what sort of person will henceforth rule the
house, and go in and out here as master. Of course the pleasant,
peaceful days are at an end, for men always make din and strife
in a household, — at least my father did, and he is the only one I
know much about. But, after all, why borrow trouble? — the
interloper may never come.”

The girl stood on tiptoe, shading her eyes with one hand, and
peering eagerly down the winding road which stretched at right
angles to the avenue, and over the hills, on towards the neighboring
town. No moving speck was visible; and, with a sigh
of relief, she sank back on the grassy mound and resumed the
perusal of her book. Above and around her spread the wide
branches of an aged apple-tree, feathered thickly with pearly
petals, which the wind tossed hither and thither and drifted over
the bermuda, as restless tides strew pink-chambered shells on
sloping strands; and down through the flowery limbs streamed
the waning March sun, throwing grotesque shadows on the
sward and golden ripples over the face and figure of the young
lounger. A few yards distant a row of whitewashed bee-hives
extended along the western side of the garden-wall, where
perched a peacock whose rainbow hues were burnished by the

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

slanting rays that smote like flame the narrow pane of glass
which constituted a window in each hive and permitted investigation
of the tireless workers within. The afternoon was
almost spent; the air, losing its balmy noon breath, grew chill
with the approach of dew, and the figure under the apple-tree
shivered slightly, and, closing her book, drew her scarlet shawl
around her shoulders and leaned her dimpled chin on her knee.

Sixteen years had ripened and rounded the girlish form, and
given to her countenance that indefinable charm which marks the
timid hovering between careless, frolicsome youth, and calmly
conscious womanhood; while perfect health rouged the polished
cheeks and vermilioned the thin lips, whose outlines sharply
indexed more of decision than amiability of character.

There were hints of brown in the heavy mass of waveless
dusky hair, that was elaborately braided and coiled around the
well turned head, and certain amber rays suggestive of topaz
and gold flashed out now and then in the dark-hazel iris of the
large eyes, lending them an eldritch and baleful glow. Fresh as
the overhanging apple-blooms, but immobile as if carved from
pearl, — perhaps it was just such a face as hers that fronted
Jason, amid the clustering boughs of Colchian rhododendrons,
when first he sought old Æëtes' prescient daughter, — the maiden
face of magical Medea, innocent as yet of murder, sacrilege,
fratricide, and plunder, — eloquent of all possibilities of purity
and peace, but vaguely adumbrating all conceivable disquietude
and guilt.

The hushed expectancy of the fair young countenance had
given place to a dreamy languor, and the dark lashes drooped
heavily, when a long shadow fell upon the grass, and simultaneously
the peacock sounded its shrill alarum. Rising quickly,
the girl found herself face to face with one upon whose features
she had never looked before, and for a moment each eyed the
other searchingly. The stranger raised his hat, and inclining his
head slightly, said, —

“Permit me to ask your name?”

“Salome Owen. And yours, sir, is —”

“Ulpian Grey.”

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

For a few seconds neither spoke; but the man smiled, and the
girl bit her under-lip and frowned.

“Are you the miller's daughter?”

“I am the miller's daughter; and you are the master of
Grassmere.”

“It seems that I come home like Rip Van Winkle, or Ulysses,
unknown, unwelcomed, — unlike the latter, — even by a
dog.”

“Where is your sister?”

“Not having seen her for five years, I am unable to answer.”

“She went to town two hours ago, to meet you.”

“Then, after all, I am expected; but pray by what route —
balloon or telegraph?”

“Miss Jane went to the railroad dépot, but thought it possible
you might not arrive to-day, and said she would attend a
meeting at the church, if you failed to come. I presume she
missed you in the crowd. Sir, will you walk into the house?”

Perhaps he did not hear the question, and certainly he did
not heed it, amid the clamorous recollections that rushed upon
him as he gazed earnestly over the lawn, down the avenue, and
up at the ivy-mantled front of the old brick homestead. Thinking
it might impress him as ludicrous or officious that she
should invite him to enter and take possession of his own
establishment, Salome reddened and compressed her lips. Apparently
forgetful of her presence, he stood with his hat in his
hand, noting the changes that time had wrought: the growth of
venerable trees and favorite shrubs, the crumbling of fences,
the gathering moss on the sun-dial, and the lichen stains upon
two marble vases that held scarlet verbena on either side of
the broad stone steps.

His close-fitting travelling suit of gray showed the muscular,
well-developed form of a man of medium size, whose very erect
carriage enhanced his height and invested him with a commanding
air; while the unusual breadth of his chest and shoulders
seemed to indicate that life had called him to athletic out-door
pursuits, rather than the dun and dusty atmosphere of a sedentary,
cloistered career.

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

There are subtle countenances that baffle the dainty stipple
and line tracery of time, refusing to become mere tablets, mere
fleshy intaglios of the past, whereon every curious stranger may
spell out the bygone, and, counting their footprints, cast up the
number of engraving years. Thus it happened that if Salome
had not known from the family Bible that this man was almost
thirty-five, her eager scrutiny of his features would have discovered
little concerning his age, and still less concerning his
character. Exposure to the winds and heat of tropic regions
had darkened and sallowed the complexion, which his clear deep
blue eyes and light brown hair declared was originally of Saxon
fairness; in proof whereof, when he drew off one glove and
lifted his hand it seemed as if the marble fingers of one statue
were laid against the bronze cheek of another.

Looking intently at this grave yet benignant countenance, full
of serenity, because calmly conscious of its power, the girl set
her teeth and ground her heel into the velvet turf, for frangas
non flectes
was written on his smooth, broad brow, and she felt
fiercely rebellious as some fiery, free creature of the Kamse,
when first confronted with the bit and trappings of him who
will henceforth bridle and tame the desert-bred.

Waking from his brief reverie, the stranger turned and
extended his hand, saying, in tones as low and sweet as a
woman's, —

“Will you not welcome a wanderer back to his home?”

She gave him the tips of her fingers, but the “Imp of the
Perverse” dictated her answer, —

“As you saw fit to compare yourself, a few moments since, to
certain celebrated absentees, I am constrained to tell you that I
happen to be neither Penelope nor Gretchen, nor yet the illustrious
dog referred to.”

He smiled good-humoredly, and replied, —

“I am not very sure that there is not a spice of Dame Van
Winkle somewhere in your nature. True, we are strangers, but
I believe you are my sister's adopted child, and I hope you are
glad to see her brother at home once more. Jane is a dear kind

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

link, who should make us at least good friends; for, if you are
attached to her you will in time learn to like me.”

“I doubt it, — seeing that you resemble Miss Jane about as
nearly as I do the Grand Lama of Larissa, or the idol Bhadrinath.
But, sir, although it is not my office to welcome you, I
presume you have not forgotten the front door, and once more
I ask, Will you walk in and make yourself at home in your own
house?”

As she led the way to the steps, the arched gate at the end of
the avenue swung open, a carriage entered, and Salome retreated
to her own room, leaving unwitnessed the happy meeting between
an aged, infirm sister, and long-absent brother.

Locking the door to secure herself from intrusion, she drew
a low rocking-chair to the hearth, where smouldered the embers
of a dying fire, and dropping her face in her palms, stared
abstractedly at the ashes. As she swayed slowly to and fro, her
lips parted and closed, her brows bent from their customary
curves of beauty, and half inaudibly she muttered, —

“The sceptre is departing from Judah. My rule is well nigh
ended; the interregnum has been brief, and the old dynasty
reigns once more. Just what I dreaded from the hour I heard
he was coming home. I shall be reduced to a mere cipher, and
made to realize my utter dependence, — and the iron will soon
enter my soul. We paupers are adepts in the art of reading the
countenance, and I have looked at this Ulpian Grey long enough
to know that I might as well bombard Gibraltar with boiled
peas as hope to conquer one of his whims or alter one of his
purposes. There will be bitterness and strife between us. I
shall wish him in his grave a thousand times before it closes
over him, — and he, unless he is too good, will hate me cordially.
I cannot and will not give up all my hopes and expectations,
without a long, fierce struggle.”

Salome Owen was the eldest of five children, who, by the
death of both parents, had been thrown penniless upon the
world, and found a temporary asylum in the county poor-house.
Her mother she remembered merely as a feeble, fractious invalid;
and her father, who had long been employed as

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

superintendent of large mills belonging to Miss Jane Grey, had, after
years of reckless intemperance, ended his wretched career in a
fit of mania a potu. His death occurred at a season when Miss
Grey was confined to her bed by an attack of rheumatism,
which rendered her a cripple for the remainder of her days; but
the first hours of her convalescence were spent in devising plans
for the education and maintenance of his helpless orphans. In
the dusty, cheerless yard of the poor-house she had found the
little group huddled under a mulberry-tree one hot July noon;
and, sending the two younger children to the orphan asylum in
a neighboring town, she had apprenticed one boy to a worthy
carpenter, another to an eminent horticulturist in a distant
State; and Salome, the handsomest and brightest of the flock,
she carried to her own home as an adopted child. Here, for
four years, the girl had lived in peace and luxurious ease, surrounded
by all the elegances and refining associations which
though not inherent in are at the command of wealth; and so
rapidly and gracefully had she fitted herself into the new social
niche, that the dark and stormy morning of her life had become
only a dim and hideous recollection, that rarely lifted its hated
visage above the smooth and shining surface of the happy
present.

Fortuitous circumstances constitute the moulds that shape
the majority of human lives, and the hasty impress of an
accident is too often regarded as the relentless decree of all-ordaining
fate; while to the philosophic anthropologist it might
furnish matter for curious speculation whether, if Attila and
Alaric had chanced to find themselves the pampered sons of
some merchant prince, — some Rothschild or Peabody of the
fifth century, — their campaigns had not been purely fiscal and
bloodless, limited to the leaves of a ledger, while the names of
Goth and Hun had never crystallized into synonyms of havoc
and ruin; or had Timour been trained to cabbage-raising and
vine-dressing, whether he would not have lived in history as
the great horticulturist of Kesth, or the Diocletian of Samarcand,
rather than the Tartar tyrant and conqueror of the East?
How many possible Howards have swung at Tyburn? How

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

many canonized and haloed heads have barely escaped the
doom of Brinvilliers, and the tender mercies of Carnifex?

Analogous to that wonderful Gulf Stream, once a myth and
still a mystery, the strange current of human existence, fourscore
and ten years long, bears each and all of us with a strong,
steady sweep away from the tropic lands of sunny childhood,
enamelled with verdure and gaudy with bloom, through the
temperate regions of manhood and womanhood, fruitful and
harvest-hued, on to the frigid, lonely shores of dreary old age,
snow-crowned and ice-veined; and individual destinies seem to
resemble the tangled drift on those broad bounding gulf-billows,
driven hither and thither, strewn on barren beaches, scattered
over bleaching coral crags, stranded upon blue bergs, — precious
germs from all climes and classes; some to be scorched under
equatorial heats; some to perish by polar perils; a few to
take root and flourish and triumph, building imperishable landmarks;
and many to stagnate in the long, inglorious rest of a
Sargasso Sea.

For all helpless human waifs in this surging ocean of time,
there is comfort in the knowledge that the fiercest storms toss
their drift highest; and one of these apparently savage waves of
adversity had swept Salome Owen safely to an isle of palms and
peace, where, under the fostering rays of prosperity, the selfish
and sordid elements of her character found rapid development.

In affectionate natures, family ties serve as cords to strangle
selfishness; for, in large domestic circles, each member contributes
a moiety to swell the good of the whole — silently endures
some trial, makes some sacrifice, shares some sympathy
and sunshine, hoards some grief and gloom; and had Salome
remained with her brothers and sisters, their continual claims
on her time and attention would have healthfully diverted
thoughts that had long centred solely in self. Finding that
fortune had temporarily sheathed in velvet the goad of necessity,
the girl's aspirations soared no higher than the maintenance
of her present easy and luxurious position, as a petted dependent
on the affection and bounty of a weak but generous and lonely
old lady. Having no other object near, upon which to lavish

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

the love and caresses that were stored in her heart, Miss Jane
had turned fondly to Salome, and so earnestly endeavored to
brighten her life, that the latter felt assured she was selected as
the heiress of that house and estate where she had dwelt so
happily; and thus sanguine concerning her future prospects, the
strong will of the girl completely dominated the feebler and
failing one of her benefactress, through whose fingers the reins
of government slipped so gradually, that she was unconscious
of her virtual abdication.

From this pleasant dream of a handsome heritage and life-long
plenty, Salome had been rudely aroused by the unwelcome
tidings that a young half-brother of Miss Jane was coming to
reside under her roof; and prophetic fear whispered that the
stranger would contest and divide her dominion. A surgeon
in the United States navy, he had been absent for five years in
distant seas, and only resigned his commission in consequence of
letters which informed him of the feeble condition of his only
surviving relative. Those who have eaten the bread of charity
learn to interpret countenances with an unerring facility that
eclipses the vaunted skill of Lavater, and the girl's brief inspection
of the face which would henceforth confront her daily,
yielded little to dispel her gloomy forebodings. The sound of
the tea-bell terminated her reverie, and rising, she walked slowly
to the dining-room, throwing her head as erect as possible, and
compressing her mouth like some gladiator summoned to the
fatal arena of the Coliseum.

The dining-room was large and airy, with lofty wide windows,
and neatly papered walls, where in numerous old-fashioned
and quaintly carved frames hung the ancestral portraits of the
family. Although one window was open, and the mild air
laden with the perfumed breath of spring, a bright wood fire
flashed on the hearth, near which Miss Jane sat in her large,
cushioned rocking-chair, resting her swollen slippered feet on a
velvet stool, while her silver-mounted crutches leaned against
the arm of her chair. An ugly and very diminutive brown
terrier snarled and frisked on the rug, tormenting a staid and
aged black cat, who occasionally arched her back and showed

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

her teeth; and Dr. Grey stood leaning over his sister's chair,
smoothing the soft grizzled locks that clustered under the rich
lace border of her cap. He was talking of other days, —
those of his boyhood, when, kneeling by that hearth, she had
pasted his kites, found strings for his tops, made bags for his
marbles, or bound up his bleeding hands, bruised in boyish
sports; and, while he read from the fresher page of his
memory the blessed juvenile annals long since effaced from
hers, a happy smile lighted her withered face, and she put up
one thin hand to pat the brown and bearded cheek which nearly
touched her head. To the pretty young thing who had paused
on the threshold, watching what passed, it seemed a peaceful picture,
cosy and complete, needing no adjuncts, defying intruders;
but Miss Jane caught a glimpse of the shrinking figure, and
beckoned her to the fire-place.

“Salome, come shake hands with my sailor-boy, and tell him
how glad we are to have his sunburnt face once more among us.
Ulpian, this is my dear child Salome, who makes noise and sunshine
enough in an otherwise dark and silent dreary house.
Why, children, don't stand bowing at each other, like foreign
ministers at court! Ulpian, you are to be a brother to that
child; so go and kiss her like a Christian, and let us have no
more state and ceremony.”

Sans cérémonie we introduced ourselves this afternoon,
under the apple-tree, and I presume Salome will accept the
assurance of my friendly intentions and fraternal regard, and
decline the seal which only long acquaintance and perfect confidence
could induce her to permit. Notwithstanding the very
evident fact that she is not entirely overwhelmed with delight
at my return, I gratefully acknowledge my indebtedness to one
who has so largely contributed to my sister's happiness, and
shall avail myself of every opportunity to prove my appreciation
of her devotion.”

Dr. Grey stepped forward, took Salome's hand, and touched
it lightly with his lips, while the grave dignity of his manner
forbade the thought that affectation of gallantry or idle persiflage
suggested the words or action.

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

Disarmed by the quiet courtesy which she felt she had not
merited, the girl's ready wit and nimbly obedient tongue for
once proved treacherous; and, conscious that the flush was deepening
on cheek and brow, she moved to the oval table in the
centre of the floor, and seated herself behind the massive silver
urn.

“Ulpian, take your place yonder, at the foot, and excuse my
absence from the table this first evening of your return. I
always have my meals here, close to the fire, and Salome presides
in my place. Child, put no cream in his tea, but a bountiful
share of sugar. You see, my boy, I have not grown too
old to recollect your whims.”

As he obeyed her, Salome was preparing to pour out the
tea; but, catching his eye, she paused, and Dr. Grey bowed his
head on his hand, and solemnly and impressively asked a
blessing, and offered up fervent thanks for the family reunion.
In the somewhat fragmentary discourse that ensued between
brother and sister the orphan took no part; and, a half hour
later, when the little party removed to the library and established
themselves comfortably for the evening, Salome drew her
chair close to the lamp, and, under pretence of examining a book
of engravings, covertly studied the features and mien of the
new-comer.

His quiet, low-toned conversation was of other lands and distant
nations, and, while there was an entire absence of that
ostentatious braggardism and dropsical egotism which unfortunately
attacks the majority of travellers, his descriptions of
foreign scenery were so graceful and brilliant, that despite
her ungracious determination and premeditated dislike, she became
a fascinated listener; and, more than once, found herself
leaning forward to catch his words. Her own vivid fancy
travelled with him over the lakes and isles, temples and palaces,
he had visited; and, when the clock struck eleven, and a brief
silence succeeded, she started as from some delightful dream.

“Janet, shall we have prayers, or have I already kept you
up too late?”

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

Dr. Grey stooped and pressed his lips to his sister's wrinkled
forehead, and her voice faltered slightly, as she answered, —

“It is never too late to thank God for all his goodness, especially
in bringing my dear boy safely back to me. Salome, get
the large Bible from the cushion in the parlor.”

As the orphan placed the book in Dr. Grey's hand it opened
at the record of births, where on the wide page appeared only
the name of Ulpian Grey, and from the leaves fluttered a small
bow of blue ribbon.

He picked it up, and, considering it merely a book-mark,
would have replaced it, but Miss Jane exclaimed, —

“It is the blue knot that fastens that child's collar. Give it
to her. She lost it yesterday, and has searched the house for it.
How came it in that old Bible, which I am sure has not been
used for fifteen years?”

Whatever solution of the mystery Salome might have deigned
to offer, remained unuttered, for Dr. Grey kindly obviated the
necessity of a reply by requesting her to bring him an additional
candle from an adjoining room; and the superfluous
celerity with which she started on the errand called a twinkle
to his eye and a half-smothered smile to his lips. She felt
assured that he was thoroughly cognizant of the curiosity which
had prompted her researches among the family records, and
inferred that he had either no vanity to be flattered by such
trifles, or was dowered with too much generosity to evince any
gratification at the discovery of an interest she would have
vehemently disclaimed.

It was the first time she had ever bowed before the family
altar, and, notwithstanding her avowed aversion to “Puritanic
ceremonials and Pharisaical practices,” she was unexpectedly
awed and deeply impressed by the solemnity with which he
conducted the brief services; while, despite her prejudice, his
grave courtesy toward her, and the subdued tenderness that
marked his treatment of his sister, commanded her involuntary
respect. When she stood before the mirror in her own room,
unbraiding her heavy hair, a dissatisfied expression robbed her

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

features of half their loveliness, and discontent ploughed distorting
lines about the scarlet lips which muttered, —

“I wonder if, in one of his evil fits, my father sold and signed
me away to Satan? I certainly am bon gré mal gré in bondage
to him; for, from my inmost heart I hate `good, pious, sanctified
souls,' such as that marble man upstairs, who has come
back to usurp my kingdom, and lord it over this heritage.
After to-day a new regime. The potter's hands are fair and
shapely, courteous and deft, but potter's hands nevertheless.
Tough kneading he shall find it, and stiffer clay than ever yet
was moulded, or my name is not Salome Owen. After all, how
much better are we than the lower beasts of prey? In the
race for riches there is but one alternative, — to devour, or be
devoured; consequently that was an immemorial and well
tested rule in the warfare that commenced when Adam and Eve
found themselves shut out of Eden. `Each for himself,' &c.,
&c., &c. Since I must ex necessitate prey or be preyed upon, I
shall waste no time in deliberation.”

CHAPTER II.

WHEN fifty-two years old, Daniel Grey amassed a
handsome fortune by speculating in certain gold and
coal mine stocks, which not only relieved him from the
necessity of daily toil in his dusty counting-room, but elevated
him to that more than Braminical caste, dubbed in Mammonparlance—
capitalists; whose decrees outweigh legislative
statutes, and by feeling the pulse of stock-boards and all
financial corporations, regulate the fiscal currents of the State.
A few months subsequent to this sudden accession of wealth,
his meek and devoted wife — who had patiently shared all the
trials and hardships of his early impecunious career, and
brightened an humble home which boasted no treasure

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

comparable to her loving, unselfish heart, — was summoned to the
enjoyment of a heritage beyond the stars; and Daniel Grey,
capitalist, found himself a florid handsome widower, with two
children, Enoch and Jane, to remind him continually of the
pale wife over whose quiet ashes rose a costly mausoleum,
where rare exotics nodded to each other across gilded slab and
sculptured angels. That he profoundly mourned his loss no
charitable mind could doubt, notwithstanding the obstinate fact
that ere the violets had bloomed a twelvemonth over the dead
mother of his children he had provided them with one who
certainly bore her name, usurped her precious privileges,
walked in her footsteps, but wofully failed to fill her place.

Mrs. Daniel Grey, scarcely the senior of the step-daughter
whose lips most reluctantly framed the sacred word “mother,”
was a fresh fair young thing, whose ideas of marriage
extended no further than diamonds, white satin, reception
cards, and bridal presents; and whose regard for her worthy
husband sought no surer basis than his bank-stock and insurance
dividends. Dainty and bright, in tasteful and costly apparel,
the pretty child-wife flitted up and down in his house and
over the serene surface of his life, touching no feeling of his nature
so deeply as that colossal parvenu vanity which exulted in the
possession of a graceful walking announcement of his ability to
clothe in fine fabrics and expensive jewels.

Perhaps the mildew that stained the ghastly gaunt angels who
kept guard over the dust of the dead wife, extended yet further
than the silent territory over which sexton and mattock
reigned, for one dreary December night, instead of nestling for a
post-prandial nap among the velvet cushions of his luxurious
parlor, Daniel Grey, capitalist, slept his last sleep in a highbacked,
comfortless chair before his desk, where the confidential
clerk found him next morning, with his rigid icy fingers thrust
between the leaves of his check-book.

According to the old Arab proverb, —


“The black camel named Death kneeleth once at each door,
And a mortal must mount to return nevermore.”

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

And, past all peradventure, having borne away one member of
the household, the “Last Carrier” from force of habit hastens
to perform the same thankless service for the remainder; — thus
ere summer sunshine streamed on the husband's grave, another
yawned at its side, and a wreathed and fluted shaft shot up close
to his mausoleum, to tell sympathizing friends and careless
strangers that the second wife of Daniel Grey had been snatched
away in the morning of life.

Her infant son Ulpian was committed to the tender guardianship
of his maternal grandmother, in whose hands he
remained until the close of his fourth year, when her death
necessitated his return to the home of his only relatives, Enoch
and Jane. At the request of his sister, the former had sold the
elegant new residence in a fashionable quarter of the town, and
removed to the old homestead and farm, hallowed by reminiscences
of their mother, and invested with the magic attractions
that early association weaves about the spots frequented in
youth.

Manifesting, even in boyhood, an unconquerable repugnance
not only to curriculum, but the monotonous routine of mercantile
pursuits, Enoch sullenly forswore stock-jobbing and
finance, and declared his intention of indulging his rural tastes
and becoming a farmer. Fine cattle and poultry of all kinds,
heavy wheat-crops, and well-stored corn-cribs engrossed his
thoughts, to the entire exclusion of abstract æsthetic speculation,
of operatic music, and Pre-Raphaelitism; while the sight
of one of his silky short-horned Ayrshires yielded him infinitely
more pleasure than the possession of all Rosa Bonheur's ideals
could possibly have done, and the soft billowy stretch of his
favorite clover-meadow was worth all the canvas that Claude or
Poussin had ever colored. While Enoch had cordially hated
his fair blue-eyed young step-mother, not from any personal or
individual grounds of grievance, but simply and solely because
she dared to occupy the household niche, sanctified once and
forever by his own meek gentle-toned mother, he nevertheless
tenderly loved her baby-boy; and as Ulpian grew to manhood

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

he became the idol, at whose shrine the brother and sister
offered their pure and most intense affection.

Neither had married, and when the youngest of the household
band completed his studies, and decided to accept a naval
appointment, the consternation and grief which the announcement
produced at the homestead, proved how essential the
presence of the half-brother had become to the happiness of the
sedate stolid Enoch, and equable unselfish Jane. But the
desire to travel subordinated all other sentiments in Ulpian's
nature, and he eagerly embarked for a cruise, from which he
was recalled by tidings of the death of his brother.

A brief sojourn at the homestead had sufficed to arrange the
affairs of the carefully-managed estate, and the young surgeon
returned to his post aboard ship, in distant oriental seas. The
increasing infirmity of his sister had finally induced the resignation
of his cherished commission, and brought the man of
thirty-five back to his home, where the “old familiar faces”
seemed to have vanished forever; and, in lieu thereof, legions of
cold-eyed strangers carelessly confronted him.

Emancipated from all restraint, and early consigned to the
guidance of his boyish caprices and immature judgment, Ulpian
Grey's character had unfolded itself under circumstances
peculiarly favorable for the fostering of selfishness and the
development of idiosyncrasies. As a plant, unmolested by man
and beast, germinates, expands, and freely and completely
manifests all its inherent tendencies, whether detrimental or
beneficial to humanity, so Dr. Grey's matured manhood was
no distorted or discolored result of repeated educational
experiments, but a thoroughly normal efflorescence of an unbiassed
healthful nature.

Habits of unwavering application and searching study, contracted
in collegiate cloisters, tightened their grasp upon him,
as he wandered away from the quiet precincts of Alma Mater,
and into the crowded noisy campus of life; and even the
gregarious and convivial manners prevalent aboard ship failed
to divert his attention from the prosecution of scientific researches,
or to retard his rapid progress in classical scholarship.

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

For the treasures of knowledge thus patiently and indefatigably
garnered through a series of years, travel proved an invaluable
polyglot commentator, analyzing, comparing, annotating, and
italicizing, and had converted his mind into a vast, systematically
arranged, pictorial encyclopædia of miscellaneous lore, embellished
with delicate etchings, noble engravings, and gorgeous
illuminations, — a thesaurus where savants might seek successfully
for data, and whence artists could derive grand types, and
pure tender coloring.

Reverent and loving appreciation of the intrinsically “true,
good, and beautiful” was part of the homage that his nature
rendered to its Creator, and instead of flowering into a morbid
and maudlin sentimentality which craves low-browed, long
straight-nosed, undraped statuettes in every nook and corner, —
or dwarfs the soul and pins it to the surplice of some theologic
dogmata claiming infallibility — or coffins the intellect in
cramped, shallow, psychological categories, — it bore fruit in a
wide-eyed, large-hearted, liberal-minded eclecticism, which,
waging no crusade against the various Saladins of modern systems,
quietly possessed itself of the really valuable elements that
constitute the basis of every ethical, æsthetic, and scientific
creed, which has for any length of time levied black-mail on the
credulity of mankind.

Breadth of intellectual vision promotes moral and emotional
expansion — for true catholicity of mind manufactures charity
in the heart; and toleration is the real mesmeric current which
brings the extremes of humanity en rapport, — is the veritable
ubiquitous Samaritan always provided with wine and oil for the
bruised and helpless, who are strewn along the highway of life;
and those who penetrated beyond the polished surface of Dr.
Grey's character, realized that no tinge of cynicism, no affectation
of contempt for his country and countrymen lurked in his
heart, while erudition and foreign sojourning seemed only to
have warmed and intensified his sympathy with all noble aims—
his compassion for all grovelling ones.

That his compulsory return to the uneventful routine of life
at the homestead, involved a sacrifice which he would gladly

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

have avoided, he did not attempt to deny; but having invested
a large amount of earnest, vigorous faith in the final conservatism
of that much-abused monster which the seditious army of
the Disappointed anathematize as “Bad Luck,” he went to work
contentedly in this new sphere of action, and waited patiently
and trustfully for the slow grinding of the great mill of Compensation,
into whose huge hopper Fate had unceremoniously
poured all his plans.

His advent produced a very decided sensation not only in the
quiet neighborhood in which the farm was located, but also in
the adjacent town where the memory of Daniel Grey's meteoric
ascent to pecuniosity still lingered in the minds of the oldest
citizens, and pleasantly paved the way for a cordial reception of
the fortunate son who inherited not only his mother's comeliness
but his father's hoarded wealth.

Living in the middle of the nineteenth century, and in a
hemisphere completely antipodal to that in which Utopia was
situated, or “Bensalem” dreamed of, the appearance of a good-looking,
well-educated, affluent bachelor could not fail to stir all
gossipdom to its dregs; and society, ever tenderly concerned
about the individual affairs of its prominent members, was all
agog — busily arranging for the ci-devant United States Surgeon
a programme, than which he would sooner have undertaken the
feats of Samson or the Avatars of Vishnu.

His published card, announcing the fact that he had permanently
located in the city and was a patient candidate for the
privilege of setting fractured limbs and administering medicine,
somewhat dashed the expectations of many who conjectured
that the Grey estate could not possibly be worth the amount so
long reputed, or the principal heir would certainly not soil his
fingers with pills and plasters, instead of sauntering and dawdling
with librettos, lorgnettes, meerschaums, and curiously-carved
canes cut in the Hebrides or the jungles of Java.

Over the door of that office, where the Angel of Death had
smitten his father thirty-five years before, a new sign swung
in the breeze, and showed the citizens the name of “Dr. Ulpian
Grey. Office hours from nine to ten, and from two to three.”

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

The members of the profession called formally to welcome
him to a share of their annual profits, and collectively gave him
a dinner; the “best families” invited him to tea or luncheon,
croquet or “German,” and thus, having accomplished his professional
and social début, Ulpian Grey, M.D., henceforth
claimed and exercised the privilege of selecting his associates,
and employing his time as inclination prompted.

In the comprehensive course of study to which he had so
long devoted his attention, he had not omitted that immemorial
stereotyped volume — Human Nature — which, despite the
attempted revisions of sages, politicians, and ecclesiastics,
remains as immutable as the everlasting hills; printing upon
the leaves of the youngest century phases of guilt and guilelessness
which find their prototypes in the gray dawn of time, when
the “morning stars sang together,” — yea, busy to-day as of
yore, slaughtering Abel, stoning Stephen, fretting Moses, crucifying
Christ. Finding much that was admirable, and more that
seemed ignoble, he gravely and reverently sought to possess
himself of the subtle arcana of this marvellous book, rejecting
as equally erroneous and unreliable the magnifying zeal of
optimism and the gloomy jaundiced lenses of sneering pessimism, —
thoroughly satisfied that it was a solemn duty, obligatory
upon all, to study that complex paradoxical human nature, for
the mastery of which Lucifer and Jesus had ceaselessly battled
since the day when Adam and Eve were called “to dress and
to keep” the Garden by the Euphrates, — that heaven-born,
heaven-cursed, restless human nature, which now, as then, —



“Grasps at the fruitage forbidden,
The golden pomegranates of Eden,
To quiet its fever and pain.”

A few days' residence under the same roof, and a guarded
observation of Salome's conduct, sufficed to acquaint Dr. Grey
with the ungenerous motives that induced her chagrin at his
return; and, without permitting her to suspect that he had so
accurately read her character, he endeavored as unobtrusively

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

as possible to bridge by kindness and courtesy the chasm of
jealous distrust which divided them.

Indolent and self-indulgent, she neither brooked dictation,
nor gracefully accepted any suggestions at variance with the
reigning whim; for, since she became an inmate of Miss Jane's
hospitable home, existence had been a mere dreamy, aimless
succession of golden dawns and scarlet-curtained sunsets — a
slow, quiet lapsing of weeks into months, —an almost stagnant
stream curled by no eddies, freighted with few aspirations,
bearing no drift.

The circumstances and associations of her early life had destroyed
her faith in abstract nobility of character; self-abnegation
she neither comprehended nor deemed possible; and
of a stern, innate moral heroism she was utterly sceptical;
consequently a delicately graduated scale of selfishness was the
sole balance by which she was wont to weigh men and women.

Her irregular method of study and desultory reading had
rather enervated than strengthened a mind naturally clear and
vigorous, and left its acquisitions in a confused and kaleidoscopic
mass, bordering upon intellectual salmagundi.

One warm afternoon, on his return from town, as Dr. Grey
ascended the steps he noticed Salome reclining on a bamboo
settee at the western end of the gallery, where the sunshine was
hot and glaring, unobstructed by the thin leafy screen of vines
that drooped from column to column on the southern and
eastern sides of the building. If conscious of his approach she
vouchsafed not the slightest intimation of it, and when he stood
beside her she remained so immovable that he might have
imagined her asleep but for the lambent light which rayed out
from eyes that seemed intently numbering the soft fluttering
young leaves on a distant clump of elm trees, which made a
lace-like tracery of golden glimmer and quivering shadow on the
purple-headed clover at their feet.

Her fair but long slender fingers carelessly held a book that
threatened to slip from their light relaxing grasp, and compressing
his lips in order to smother a smile under his heavy

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

moustache, Dr. Grey stooped and put his hand on her plump white
wrist, where the blue veins were running riot.

“So young, — yet cataleptic! Unfortunate, indeed,” he murmured.

She shook off his touch, and instantly sat erect.

“I should be glad to know what you mean.”

“I have an admirable, nay, I venture to add, an almost
infalliable prescription for catalepsy, which has cured two chronic
and apparently hopeless cases, and it will afford me great pleasure
to try the third experiment upon you, since you seem
pitiably in want of a remedy.”

“Thank you. Were I as free from all other ills that `flesh
is heir to,' as I certainly am of the taint of catalepsy, I might
indeed congratulate myself upon an immunity which would
obviate the dire necessity of ever meeting a physician.”

“Are you sure that you sufficiently understand the symptoms,
to recognize them unerringly?”

The rose tint in her cheeks deepened to scarlet, as she haughtily
drew herself up to her full height, and answered, —

“Dr. Grey himself is not more sagacious and adroit in detecting
them; especially when open eyes discover unwelcome
and disagreeable objects, which, wishing to avoid, they are still
compelled to see. I hope you are satisfied that I comprehend
you.”

“My meaning was not so occult as to justify a doubt upon
that subject; and moreover, Salome, lack of astuteness is far
from being your greatest defect. My motive should eloquently
plead pardon for my candor, if I venture to tell you that your
frequent affectation of unconsciousness of the presence of others,
`is a custom more honored in the breach than the observance,'
and may prove prolific of annoyance in coming years; for curtesy
constitutes the key-stone in the beautiful arch of social amenities
which vaults the temple of Christian virtues. Lest you should
take umbrage at my frankness, which ought to assure you of my
interest in your happiness and improvement, permit me to
remind you of the oriental definition of a faithful friend, that
has more pith than verbal polish, —

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]



`The true friend is not he who holds up Flattery's mirror, —
In which the face to thy conceit most pleasing hovers;
But he who kindly shows thee all thy vices, sirrah!
And helps thee mend them ere an enemy discovers.' ”

Rising, Salome swept him a profound courtesy, and, while her
fingers beat a tattoo on the book she held, she watched him
with a peculiar sparkle in her eyes, which he had already learned
to understand was a beacon flame kindled by intense displeasure.
Dr. Grey seated himself, and, taking off his hat, said gently and
winningly, as he pushed aside the hair that clustered in brown
rings over his forehead, —

“Here is ample room for both of us. Sit down, and be reasonable;
and let me catch a glimpse of the amiable elements which
I feel assured must exist somewhere in your nature, notwithstanding
your persistent endeavor to conceal them. Your
Janus character has hitherto breathed only war — war; but,
my young friend, I earnestly invoke its peaceful phase.”

The kindness of tone and evident sincerity of manner might
have disarmed a prejudice better founded than hers; but wrath
consumed all scruples, and, recollecting his forbearance with
various former acts of rudeness, she presumed to attempt further
aggressions.

Waving her hand in tacit rejection of the proffered share of
the settee, she answered with more emphasis than perspicuity
demanded, —

“Does your reading of the book of Job encourage you to
believe that when those self-appointed counsellors — Eliphaz
the Temanite, Bildad the Shuhite, and Zophar the Naamathite —
returned to their respective homes, they had cause to congratulate
themselves upon their cordial welcome to Job's bank of
ashes, or felt bountifully repaid for their voluntary mission of
advice?”

“Unfortunately, no. My study of the record of the man
of Uz renders painfully patent that humiliating fact — old as
humanity — that sanctity of motive is no coat-of-mail to the
luckless few who bravely bear to the hearts of those with whom
they associate the unwelcome burden of unflattering truths.

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

Phraseology — definitions — vary with advancing centuries,
but not so the human impulses they express or explain; and
friendship in the days of Job was the identical `Mutual Admiration
Society,' which at present converts its consistent servile
members into Damon and Pythias, but punishes any violation
of its canons with hatred dire and inextinguishable. Were I
blessed with the genius of Praxiteles or of Angelo, I would
chisel and bequeath to the world a noble statue, — typical of
that rare, fearless friendship, which, walking through the lazaretto
of diseased and morbid natures, bears not honied draughts alone,
but scalpel, caustic, and bitter tonics.”

The calm sweetness of voice and mien lent to his words an
influence which no amount of gall or satire could have imparted;
and, in the brief silence that ensued, Salome's heart was suddenly
smitten with a humiliating consciousness of her childish
flippancy, — her utter inferiority to this man, who seemed to
walk serenely in a starry plane far beyond the mire where she
grovelled.

Ridicule braced and exaggerated her weaknesses, and the
strokes of sarcasm she could adroitly parry; but for persistent
magnanimity she was no match, and recoiled before it like the
traditional Fiend at sight of the Santo Sudario. Watching her
companion's quiet countenance, she saw a shadow drift over it,
betokening neither anger nor scorn, but serious regret; and
involuntarily she drooped her head to avoid the eyes that now
turned full upon her.

“Since I became a man, and to some extent capable of discriminating
with reference to the characters of persons with
whom I found myself in contact, I have made and invariably
observed one rule of conduct, — namely, never to associate with
those whom I can not respect. Ignorance, want of refinement,
irritability of temper, and even lack of generous impulses, I can
forgive, when redeemed by candor and stern honesty of purpose;
but arrogance, dissimulation, and all-absorbing selfishness
I will not tolerate. In you I hoped and expected better
qualities than you permit me to find, and I trust you will acquit
me of intentional rudeness if I acknowledge that you have

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

painfully disappointed me. It was, and still is, my earnest wish to
befriend and to aid you, — to contribute to your happiness, and
cordially sympathize in any annoyances that may surround you;
but thus far you have rendered it impossible for me to esteem
you, and while I do not presume that my good opinion is of any
importance to you, our present relations compel me to request
that our intercourse may in future be characterized by more
urbanity than has yet graced it. My sister has been much
pained by the feelings with which you evidently regard me, and
since you and I are merely guests under her roof, a due deference
to her wishes should certainly repress the exhibition of
antipathies towards those whom she loves. It is her earnest
desire (as expressed in a conversation which I had with her
yesterday) that I should treat you as a young sister; and, for
her sake, I offer you once more, and for the last time, my
hearty assistance in any department in which I am able to render
it.”

“The folds of your flag of truce do not conceal the drawn
sword beneath it; and let me tell you, sir, it is very evident
that `demand' would far better have expressed your purpose
than the word `request.'”

“At least you should not be surprised if I doubt whether
you regard any truce as inviolable, and am inclined to suspect
you of latent treachery.”

“Your accusation of dissimulation is unjust, for I have openly,
fearlessly manifested my prejudice — my aversion.”

“That you dislike me is my misfortune, but that you allow
your detestation to generate discord in our small circle is an
error which I trust you will endeavor to correct. That I have
many faults I shall not attempt to deny; but mutual forbearance
will prove a mutual blessing. For Jane's sake, shall there
not be peace between us?”

Standing before her, he looked gravely down into her face,
where flush and sparkle had died out, and saw — what she
was too proud to confess — that he had partially conquered her
waywardness, that she was reluctantly yielding to his influence;
but he understood her nature too thoroughly to pause contented

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

with this slight advantage in a contest which he foresaw must
determine the direction of her aims through life.

“Salome, I am waiting for your decision.”

Her lips stirred twice, but the words they framed were either
too haughty or too humble, for she refused them utterance; and,
while she deliberated, two tears settled the question by rolling
swiftly over her cheeks, and falling upon the cherry ribbon at
her throat.

Accepting it as a tacit signature to his terms of capitulation,
and satisfied with the result, Dr. Grey forbore to urge verbal
assurances. Taking the book from her hand, he said, pleasantly, —

“Are you fond of French? I frequently find you poring over
your grammar.”

“I have never had a teacher, nor have I conquered the conjugations;
consequently, I know comparatively little about the
language.”

“Are you studying it with the intention of familiarizing
yourself with French literature, or merely to enable you to
translate the few phrases that modern writers sprinkle through
novels and essays?”

“For neither purpose, but simply because it is the court
language of the old world; and, if I should succeed in my hope
of visiting Europe, I might regret my ignorance of the universally
received medium of communication.”

“Have you, then, no desire to master those noble bursts of
eloquence by which Racine, Bossuet, Fénélon, and Cousin have
charmed the intellects of all nations?”

“None, whatever. I might as well tell you at once, what you
will inevitably discover ere long if you condescend to inspect
my meagre attainments, that for abstract study I have no more
inclination than to fondle some mummy in the crypts of Cyrene,
or play `blind man's buff' with the corpses in the Morgue.
My limited investments of time and thought in intellectual stock
have been made solely with reference to speedy dividends of
most practical and immediate benefit; and knowledge per se
knowledge which will not pay me handsome interest — has no

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

more value in my eyes than a handful of the dust of those Atures
found in the cavern of Ataruipe. Doubtless you think me
pitiably benighted, and possibly I might find more favor in your
sight if I affected a prodigious amount of literary enthusiasm,
and boundless admiration for scholarship and erudition; but
that would prove too troublesome an imposture,—for I am
constitutionally, habitually, and premeditatedly lazy.”

She saw a smile lurking under his heavy lashes, and half
ambushed in the corners of his mouth; and, vaguely conscious
that she was rendering herself ridiculous, she bit her lip with
ill-disguised vexation.

“Salome, I am afraid that under the garb of a jest you
are making me acquainted with a very mournful truth. You
have probably never heard of Lessing, — Gotthold Ephraim
Lessing.”

“Oh, I am not quite as ignorant as a Pitcairn's Islander;
and I think I have somewhere seen that such a person as Lessing
lived at Wolfenbüttel. He once said, `The chase is
always worth more than the quarry.' And again, `Did the
Almighty, holding in his right hand Truth, and in his left
Search after Truth, deign to proffer me the one I might prefer,—
in all humility, but without hesitation, I should request
Search after Truth.' When you have nothing more important
to occupy your attention, give ten minutes' reflection to his
admonition, and perhaps it may declare a dividend years hence.
Last week I found your algebra on the rug before the library
grate, and noticed several sums worked out in pencil on the
margin. Are you fond of mathematics?”

“Not that I am aware of.”

“What progress have you made?”

“My knowledge of arithmetic is barely sufficient to take me
through a brief shopping expedition.”

“Have you no ambition to increase it?”

“Dr. Grey, I have no ambition. That `last infirmity of noble
minds' has never attacked me; and, folding my hands, I chant
ceaselessly to my soul, `Take thine ease, eat, drink, and be
merry.' The rapture of the mathematician, who bows before the

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

shrine of his favorite science, is to my dull intellect as incomprehensible
as the jargon of metaphysics or the mysteries
wrapped up in Pali cerements. Equations, conic sections, differential
calculus, constitute a skull and cross-bones to which I
allow as wide a berth as possible.”

The weary, dissatisfied expression of her large, luminous eyes,
belied the sneer in her voice and the curl of her thin lip, and
it cost her an effort to answer his next question.

“Will you tell me what rule you have adopted for the distribution
of your time, and the government of your life?”

“Yes, sir; you are heartily welcome to it: `Yet a little
slumber, a little folding of the hands to sleep.' Laissez nous
faire.
Moreover, Dr. Grey, if you will courteously lend me
your ears, I will favor you with a still more felicitous exposition
of my invaluable organon.”

Stooping suddenly, she raised from the floor a small volume
which had been concealed by her dress, and, as it opened at a
page stained with the juice of a purple convolvulus, she smiled
defiantly, and read with almost scornful emphasis, —


.... “`Ah, why
Should life all labor be?
Let us alone. Time driveth onward fast,
And in a little while our lips are dumb.
Let us alone. What is it that will last?
All things are taken from us, and become
Portions and parcels of the dreadful Past.
Let us alone. What pleasure can we have
To war with evil? Is there any peace
In ever climbing up the climbing wave?
All things have rest, and ripen toward the grave
In silence; ripen, fall, and cease:
Give us long rest or death; dark death or dreamful ease.'
There, Dr. Grey, you have my creed and method, — Laissez nous
faire.

With a degree of gravity that trenched on sternness, he bowed,
and answered, —

“So be it. I might insist that the closing lines of `Ulysses'
nobly refute all the numbing heresy of the `Lotos Eaters,' —

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]



.... `But something ere the end,
Some work of noble note may yet be done.
That which we are, we are;
One equal templer of heroic hearts,
Made weak by time and fate, but strong in will
To strive, to seek, to find, and not to yield.'
But I will not rouse you from a lethargy, which, knowing it to
be fatal to all hopes of usefulness, you still deliberately prefer.
Take care, however, lest you bury the one original talent so
deep that you fail to unearth it when the Master demands it in
the final day of restitution. I have questioned you concerning
your studies, because I desired and intended to offer my services
as tutor, while you prosecuted mathematics and the languages;
but I forbear to suggest a course so evidently distasteful to you.
Unless I completely misjudge your character, I fear the day is
not distant, when, haunted by ghosts of strangled opportunities,
you will realize the solemn and painful truth, that, —



`There is nothing a man knows, in grief or in sin,
Half so bitter as to think, What I might have been!'”
CHAPTER III.

“SALOME, you look so weary that I must insist upon
relieving you. Give me the book, and run out for a
breath of fresh air — a glimpse of blue sky.”

Dr. Grey laid his hand on the volume, but the girl shook her
head and pushed aside his fingers.

“I am not at all tired, and even if I were it would make
no difference. Miss Jane desires me to read this sermon aloud,
and I shall finish it.”

The invalid, who had been confined to her bed for many days
by a severe attack of rheumatism, partially raised herself on one
elbow, and said, —

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

“My dear, give him the book, while you take a little exercise.
You have been pent up here long enough, and, moreover, I want
to talk to Ulpian about some business matters. Don't look so
sullen, my child; it makes no difference who reads the sermon
to me. Kiss me, and run out on the lawn.”

The orphan relinquished chair and book, but there was no
relaxation of her bent brows, and neither warmth nor lingering
pressure in the firm, hardly drawn lips, which lightly touched
the old lady's sallow, wrinkled cheek. When she had left the
room, closing the door after her with more force than was requisite
to bolt it securely, Miss Jane sighed heavily, and turned to
her brother.

“Poor thing! She is so jealous of you; and it distresses me
to see that no friendship grows up between you, as I hoped and
believed would be the case. If you would only notice her a
little more I think you might win her over.”

“Leave it to time, Janet. I `have piped unto her and she
would not dance; I have mourned unto her, and she has not
lamented,' — and concessions only feed her waywardness. If
there be a residuum of good sense and proper feeling in her
nature, they will assert themselves after a while; if not, all
extraneous influences are futile. I will resume the reading, if
agreeable to you.”

Moody and rebellious, Salome stood for some moments on the
threshold of the front door, staring vacantly out over the lawn;
then, snatching her hat from a hook in the hall, she swiftly
crossed the grounds, climbed over a low lattice fence at the foot
of the declivity, and followed a worn but neglected path leading
into the adjoining forest.

The sanctity of the Sabbath afternoon rested like a benison
over the silent glades, where sunshine made golden roads along
the smooth brown pine straw, and glinted on the purple flags
that fluttered in the mild west wind. Even the melancholy
plaint of sad-eyed dun doves was hushed, as they slowly swung
in the swaying pine-tops; and two young lambs, neglected by
the wandering flock, lay sleeping quietly, with their snowy
heads pillowed on clustering violets,—far from the fold, forgotten

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

by their mothers, at the mercy of strolling dogs, watched only by
the Great Shepherd.

Salome's rapid pace soon placed a mile between her and the
fence that bounded the lawn; and, pushing through the dense
undergrowth which betokened the proximity of a stream, she
stood ere long on the margin of a wide pond which supplied the
broad, shining sheet of beryl water that poured over the rocky
dam, close to the large irregular building called “Grey's Mill.”

Piles of lumber were bleaching in the sunshine, but the
machinery was at rest, the workmen were all absent, and not a
sound broke the stillness, save the steady, monotonous chant of
the water leaping down into the race, where a thousand foam-flakes
danced along towards the huge wheels, and died on the
soft green mosses and lush-creepers that stole down to bathe in
the sparkling wavelets. The knotted roots of an old beech tree
furnished a resting-place, and Salome sat down and leaned her
head against the scarred trunk, where lightning had once girdled
and partially destroyed it, — leaving one-half the branches leafy,
the remainder scorched and barren.

Overhanging willows darkened the edges of the pond; and, in
the centre, one tall, venerable cypress, lonely as some palm in the
desert, rose like a gray shaft tufted with a fine fringe of fresh
green; and occasional clusters of broad, shining leaves, spread
themselves on the surface of the water, cradling large, snowy
lilies, whose gold-powdered stamens trembled ceaselessly. Now
and then a trout leaped up, as if for a breath of May air, and
fell back into the circle that widened until it touched either
bank; and not far from a cow who stood knee-deep in water,
browsing on a wild rose that clambered over the willows to peep
at its pink image in the pond, a proud pair of gray geese
convoyed a brood of yellow younglings that dived and breasted
the ripples with evident glee.

With her arms clasped around her knees, Salome sat watching
the blue tendrils of smoke that rose from a clump of elms
beyond the mill and curled lazily upward until they lost themselves
in air; and, though the arching elm boughs hid mossy
roof and chimney, she nevertheless felt that she was looking at

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

the old house where she was born, and where ten dreary years
of sorrow and humiliation had embittered and perverted her
nature.

Those elms had seen her mother die, had heard her father's
drunken revelry, and bent their aged heads to listen on that wild
wintry night, when in blood-curdling curses his soul rent itself
from the degraded tenement of clay. Apparently peace brooded
over earth, sky, and water; but to that lonely figure under the
riven beech, every object within the range of vision babbled
horrible tales of the early years, and memory pointed to a corner
of the lumber-shed adjoining the mill where she had often
secreted herself to avoid her father's brutality, — always keeping
her head in the moonshine, because she dreaded the darkness
inside, which childish fancy filled with ghostly groups. She
hated the place as she hated the past, and this was the second
time she had visited it since the day that consigned her to the
poor-house; for it was impossible for her to look at the pond
without recollecting one dark passage in her life, known only to
God and herself. To-day she recalled, with startling vividness,
a dusky, star-lit June evening, when, maddened by an unmerited
and unusually severe punishment inflicted by her father, she had
resolved to drown herself, and find peace in the mud at the
bottom of the mill-pond. Placing her infant sister on the grass,
she had kissed her good-by, and selecting the deepest portion of
the water, had climbed out on a willow branch and prepared
for the final plunge. Putting her fingers in her ears that she
might not hear the bubbling of the murderous water, she shut
her eyes and sprang into the pond; but her long hair caught
the willow twigs, and, half strangled and quite willing to live,
she scrambled up into the low limbs that seemed so anxious to
rescue her from a watery grave; and, dripping and trembling,
crept back to the house, comforting herself with the grim assurance
that whatever else might befall, she certainly was not
foreordained to be either beaten to death or drowned. The
impulse which had brought her on this occasion to a scene so
fraught with harrowing memories, was explicable only by the
supposition that its painful surroundings were in consonance

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

with the bitter and despondent mood in which she found herself;
and, in the gloom that this retrospection shed over her
countenance, her features seemed to grow wan and angular.
For several days she had been sorely disquieted by the realization
of Miss Jane's rapidly failing strength; and the probability of her
death, which a year ago would have been entirely endurable
as an avenue to wealth, now appeared the direst catastrophe that
had yet threatened her ill-starred life.

It was distressing to think of the kind old face growing stiff
in a shroud, but infinitely more appalling to contemplate the
possibility of being turned out of a comfortable home and driven
to labor for a maintenance. Salome had a vague impression that
either Providence or the world owed her a luxurious future, as
partial compensation for her juvenile miseries; but since both
seemed disposed to repudiate the debt, she was reluctantly compelled
to ponder her prospective bankruptcy in worldly goods,
and, like the unjust steward, while unwilling to work she was
still ashamed to beg.

Although she strenuously resisted the strong, steady influence
so quietly exerted by Dr. Grey, the best elements of her nature,
long dormant, began to stir feebly, and she was conscious of
nobler aspirations than those which had hitherto swayed her;
and of a dimly-defined self-dissatisfaction that was novel and
annoying. Unwilling to admit that she valued his good opinion,
she nevertheless felt chagrined at her failure to possess it, and
gradually she realized her utter inferiority to this man, whose
consistent Christian character commanded an entire respect
which she had never before entertained for any human being.
Immersed in vexing thoughts concerning her future, she mechanically
stretched out her hand to pluck a bunch of phlox
and of lemon-hued primroses that were nodding in the sunshine
close to her feet; but, as she touched the stems, a large copper-colored
snake slowly uncoiled from the tuft of grass where they
nestled, and, gliding into the water, disappeared in the midst of
the lilies.

“I wonder if throughout life all the flowers I endeavor to
grasp will prove only Moccasin-beds! Why should they, —

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

unless God abdicates and Satan reigns? I have found, to my
cost, that existence is not made entirely of rainless June days;
but I doubt whether darkness and storms shut out the warm
glow and perpetually curtain the stars. Obviously I am no
saint; still, I am disposed to believe I am not altogether wicked.
I have committed no capital sins, nor grievously transgressed
the decalogue, — and why should I despair of my share of the
good things of life? I am neither Cain nor Jezebel, and
therefore Fates and Furies have no warrant to dog my footsteps.
Moreover, how do I know that Destiny is indeed the
hideous, vindictive crone that luckless wretches have painted
her, instead of an amiable, good soul, who is quite as willing to
scatter blessings as curses? Because some dyspeptic Greek
dreamed of three pitiless old weavers, blind to human tears, deaf
to human petitions, why should we wise and enlightened people
of the nineteenth century scare ourselves with the skeleton of
Paganism? I have as inalienable a right to brocades, crownjewels,
and a string of titles, as any reigning queen, provided I
can only get my hands upon them; and, since life seems to be a
sort of snatch-and-hold game, quick keen eyes and nimble fingers
decide the question. I have never trodden on the world's tender
toes, nor smitten its pet follies, nor set myself aloft to gaze
pityingly on its degradation; therefore, the world honors me
with no special grudge. But one thing is mournfully certain, —
my path is not strewn with loaves and fishes ready baked and
broiled, and I must even go gleaning and fishing for myself.
Almost everybody has some gift or some mission; but I really
do not see in what direction I can set to work. Work! How I
hate the bare thought! I have not sufficient education to teach,
nor genius to write, nor a talent for drawing, and barely music
enough in my soul to enable me to carry the church tunes
respectably. Come, Salome Owen! Shake off your sloth, and
face the abominable fact that you must earn your own bread.
It is a great shame, and I ought not to be obliged to work, for I
am not responsible for my existence, and those who brought me
into the world owed it to me to provide for my wants. I can
not and will not forgive my father and mother; but that will

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

not mend matters, since, nevertheless, here I am, with a body to
feed and clothe, and God only knows how I am to accomplish
it. I find myself with youth, health, some beauty, an average
share of intellect, and all the wants pertaining thereunto. If the
worst comes to the worst I suppose I can contrive, like other
poverty-stricken girls, to marry somebody who will support me
comfortably; but that is rather an uncertain speculation, and
meantime Miss Jane might die. Now, if the Bible is true, it
must indeed be a blessed lot to be born a brown sparrow, and
have the Lord for a commissary. I am a genuine child of old
Adam, and labor is the heaviest curse that could possibly be
sent upon me.”

Once or twice during this profitless reverie she had paused
to listen to a singular sound that came from a dense group of
willows not far from the spot where she sat, and now it grew
louder, swelling into a measured cry, as of a child in great
distress.

“Somebody in trouble, but it does not concern me; I have
enough and to spare, of my own.”

She settled herself once more quite comfortably, but the low,
monotonous wail, smote her heart, and womanly sympathy with
suffering strangled her constitutional selfishness. Rising, she
crept cautiously along the edge of the pond until she reached
the thicket whence the sound proceeded, and, as she pushed aside
the low branches and peeped into the cool, green nook, her eyes
fell upon the figure of a little boy who lay on the ground, rolling
from side to side and sobbing violently.

“What is the matter? Are you sick or hungry?”

Startled by the sound of her voice, the child uttered a scream
of terror, and whirled over, hiding his face in the leaves and
grass.

“For Heaven's sake, stop howling! What are you about, —
wallowing here in the mud, ruining your clothes, and yelling
like a hyena? Hush, and get up.”

“Oh, please, ma'am, don't tell on me! Don't carry me back,
and I will hush!”

“Where do you live?”

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

“Nowhere. Oh! — oh!” And he renewed his cries.

“A probable story. What is your name?”

“Havn't got any name.”

“You have no name, and you live nowhere? Come, little
fellow, this will never do. I am afraid you are a very bad boy,
and have run away from home to escape being punished. Hush,
this instant!”

He had kept his face carefully concealed, and, resolved to
ascertain the truth, Salome stooped and tried to lift him; but
he struggled desperately, and screamed frantically, —

“Let me alone! I won't go back! I will jump into the
pond and drown myself if you don't let me alone.”

He was so hoarse from constant crying that she could recognize
no familiar tones in his voice, but a great dread seized her,
and, suddenly putting her hands under his head, she forced the
face up, and looked at the flushed, swollen features.

“Stanley! Is it possible? My poor little brother!”

The equally astonished boy started up, and stared half wistfully,
half fearfully, at the figure standing before him.

“Is it you, Salome? I did not know you.”

“How came you here? When did you leave the Asylum?”

“I ran away, three days ago.”

“Why?”

“Because I was tired of living there, and I wanted to come
back home.”

“Home, indeed! You miserable beggar, don't you know
you have no home but the Orphan Asylum?”

“Yes, I have. I want to come back yonder. Don't you
see home yonder, among the trees, with the pretty white and
speckled pigeons flying over it?”

He pointed across the pond to the old house beyond the mill,
whose outlines were visible through the openings in the elms;
and, as he gazed upon it with that intense longing so touching
in a child's face, his sobs increased.

“Stanley, that is not your home now. Other people live
there, and you have no right to come back. Why did you run
away from the Asylum? Did they treat you unkindly?”

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

“No, — yes. They whipped me because I cried and said I
hated to stay there, and wanted to come home.”

Salome looked at the soiled, torn clothes, and sorrowful face;
and, bursting into tears, she bent forward and drew her brother
to her bosom. He put his arms around her neck, and kissed
her cheek several times, saying, softly and coaxingly, —

“Sister Salome, you won't send me back, will you? Please
let me stay with you, and I will be a good boy.”

For some minutes she was unable to reply, and wept silently
as she smoothed the tangled hair back from the child's white
forehead and pressed her lips to it.

“Stanley, how is Jessie? Where did you leave her?”

“She is well, and I left her at the Asylum. She had a long
cry the night I ran away, and said she wanted to see you, and
she thought you had forgotten us both. You know, Salome, it
is over a year since you came to see us, and Jessie and I are so
lonesome there, we hate the place.”

“What were you crying so bitterly about when I found you,
just now?”

“I am so hungry, and the man who lives yonder at home
drove me away. He said I was prowling around to steal something,
and if he saw me there any more he would shoot me.
I ate my last piece of biscuit yesterday.”

“Why did you not come to me instead of the miller?”

“I was afraid you would send me back to the Asylum; but
you won't, — I know you won't, Salome.”

“Suppose I had not happened to hear you crying, — what
would have become of you? Did you intend to starve here in
the swamp?”

“I thought I would wait till the miller left home, and then
beg his wife to give me some bread, and, if I could get nothing,
I was going to pull up some carrots that I saw growing in
a field back of the house. Oh, Salome, I am so hungry and so
tired!”

She sat down on a heap of last year's leaves, which autumn
winds and winter rains had driven against the trunk of a decayed
and fallen sweet-gum, and, drawing the weary head with

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

its shock of matted yellow curls to her lap, she covered her
own face with her hands to hide the hot tears that streamed
over her cheeks.

“Salome, are you very mad with me?”

“Yes, Stanley; you have behaved very badly, and I don't
know what I ought to do with you.”

He tried to put aside one of her shielding hands, and failing,
would his arms around her waist, and nestled as close as possible.

“Sister, please let me stay and live with you, and I promise—
I declare — I will be a good boy.”

“Poor little fellow! You don't in the least know what you
are talking about. How can you live with me when I have no
home, and not a dollar?”

“I thought you stayed with a rich lady, and had everything
nice that you wanted.”

“I do not expect to have even a shelter much longer. The
lady who takes care of me is sick, and cannot live very long;
and, when she dies, I don't know where I shall go or what I
may be obliged to do.”

“If you will only keep me I will help you work. At the
Asylum I saw wood, and pick peas, and pull out grass and
weeds from the strawberry vines, and sometimes I sweep the
yards. Just try me a little while, Salome, and see how smart I
can be.”

“Would you be willing to leave poor little Jessie at the
Asylum? If she felt so lonesome when you were there, how
will she get along without you?”

“Oh, we could steal her out some night, and keep her with
us. Salome, I tell you I don't mean to go back there. I will
die first. I will drown myself, or run away to sea. I would
rather starve to death here in the swamp. Everybody else can
get a home, and why can't we?”

“Because your father was a drunkard, and left his children
to the charity of the poor-house; and, God knows, I heartily
wish we were all screwed down in the same coffin with him.
You and I, Jessie, and Mark, and Joel, are all beggars —

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

miserable beggars! Hush, Stanley, you will sob yourself into a
fever! Stop crying, I say, if you do not want to drive me
crazy! I thought I had trouble enough, without being tormented
by the sight of your poor, wretched face; and now,
what to do with you I am sure I don't know. There — do be
quiet. Take your arms away; I don't want you to kiss me any
more.”

In the long silence that succeeded, the child, spent with grief
and fatigue, fell into a sound sleep, and Salome sat with his head
in her lap and her clasped hands resting on her knee.

The afternoon slowly wore away, and the dimpled pond caught
lengthening shadows on its surface as the sun dipped into the
forest. The measured tinkle of a distant bell told that the cows
were wending quietly homeward; and, while the miller's wife
drove her geese into the yard, the pigeons nestled in their leafy
coverts high among the elm arches, and the solemn serenity of
coming summer night stole with velvet tread over the scene,
silencing all things save the silvery barcarolle of the falling
water, and the sweet, lonely vesper hymn of a whippoorwill,
half hidden in the solitary cypress.

Although tears came very rarely to her eyes, the orphan had
wept bitterly, and, surprised at finding herself so completely
unnerved on this occasion, she made a powerful effort to regain
her composure and usual stolidity of expression. Shaking the
little sleeper, she said, —

“Wake up, Stanley. Get your hat and come with me, at
least for to-night.”

The child was too weary to renew the conversation, and,
hand in hand, the two walked silently on until they approached
the confines of the farm, when Salome suddenly paused at sight
of Dr. Grey, who was crossing the pine forest just in front of
them. Pressing his sister's hand, Stanley looked up and asked,
timidly, —

“What are you going to do with me?”

“Hush! I have not fully decided.”

She endeavored to elude observation by standing close to the
body of a large pine, but Dr. Grey caught a glimpse of her

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

fluttering dress, and came forward rapidly, carrying in his arms one
young lamb and driving another before him.

“Salome, will you be so good as to assist me in shepherding
this obstinate little waif? It has been running hither and
thither for nearly half an hour, taking every direction but the
right one. If you will either walk on and lower the bars for
me or drive this lamb while I go forward, you will greatly
oblige me. Pardon me, — you look distressed. Something
painful has occurred, I fear.”

The girl's usually firm mouth trembled as she laid her hand
on the torn straw hat that shaded Stanley's features, and answered,
hurriedly, —

“Yes. We have both stumbled upon stray lambs; but mine,
unfortunately, happens to prove my youngest brother, and,
since I am neither Reuben nor Judah, I could not leave him in
the woods to perish. Stanley, run on and pull down the bars
yonder, where you see the sheep looking through the fence.”

“How old is he?”

“About eight years, I believe, but he is small for his age.”

“He does not in the least resemble you.”

“No; pitiable little wretch, he looks like nothing but destitution!
When a poor man dies, leaving a houseful of beggarly
orphans, the State ought to require the undertaker who buries
him to shoot or hang the whole brood, and lay them all in the
Potter's Field out of the world's way.”

“Such words and sentiments are strangely at variance with
the affectionate gentleness and resignation which best become
womanly lips, and I pity the keen suffering that wrings them
from yours. He who `setteth the solitary in families' never
yet failed in loving guardianship of trusting orphanage, and
certainly you have no cause to upbraid fate, or impiously murmur
against the decrees of your God.”

He stood before her, with one hand stroking the head of the
lamb that nestled on his bosom; but his face was sterner, his
voice far more severe, than she had ever known either before,
and her eyes fell beneath the grave and sorrowful rebuke which
looked out from his.

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

“Your brother ran away from the Asylum, three days ago.”

“How did you ascertain that fact?”

“About an hour after you left the house, the matron of the
Asylum sent to inquire whether you were aware of his absence,
and to notify you that your little sister Jessie is quite ill. I
was searching for you, when I accidentally found these lambs,
deserted by their mother. Thank you, Stanley; I will put up
the bars, and you can go to the house with your sister. Salome,
the carriage is ready, and if you desire to see Jessie immediately
I will take you over as soon as possible. There is a full moon,
and you can return with me or remain at the Asylum until
morning. Confer with my sister concerning the disposal of this
little refugee.”

He patted the boy's head, and entered the sheepfold, while
Salome stood leaning against the fence, looking vacantly down
at the bleating flock.

Catching her brother's hand, she hurried to the house, bathed
his face, brushed his disordered hair, and gave him a bountiful
supper of bread and milk; after which, Jane Grey ordered the
little culprit brought to her bedside, where she delivered a kind
lecture on his sinful disobedience. When Dr. Grey entered the
room, Salome was standing at the window, while Stanley clung
to her dress, hiding his face in its folds, vowing vehemently
that he would not return to the Asylum, and protesting with
many sobs that he would be the best boy in the world if he
were only allowed to remain at the farm.

“Salome, do quiet him; he will fret himself into a fever,”
said Miss Jane, whose nerves began to quiver painfully.

“He has it already,” answered the girl, without turning her
head. She did not observe Dr. Grey's entrance, and when he
approached the window, where the mellow moonshine streamed
full on her face, he saw tears stealing over her cheeks, and
noticed that her fingers were clenched tightly.

“Salome, do you wish to see Jessie to-night? She has had
convulsions during the day, and may not live until morning.”

She looked up at his grave, noble countenance, and her lips
fluttered as she answered, huskily, —

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

“I can do nothing for her, and why should I see her die?”

“To whose care was she committed by her dying mother?”

“To mine.”

“Have you faithfully kept the sacred trust?”

“I did all that I could until Miss Jane placed her in the
asylum.”

“Does your conscience acquit you?”

She silently dropped her face in her hands, and for some
seconds he watched her anxiously.

“Have you and Janet decided what shall be done with
Stanley?”

“No; the longer I ponder the matter, the more confused my
mind becomes.”

“Will you leave it in my hands, and abide by my decision?”

“Yes, gladly.”

“You promise to be satisfied with any course upon which I
may resolve?”

Looking up quickly, she exclaimed, —

“Oh, yes; I trust you, fully. Do what you think best.”

Dr. Grey put his hand under Stanley's chin, and, lifting his
face, examined his countenance and felt his pulse.

“He is only frightened and fatigued. Put him to bed at
once in your room, and then let me take you to see little Jessie.
If you fail to go, you might reproach yourself in coming years.”

It was nine o'clock when the carriage stopped at the door of
the Asylum, and Salome and Dr. Grey went up to the
“Infirmary,” where the faithful matron sat beside one of the
little beds, watching the deep slumber of the flushed and
exhausted sleeper.

The disease had almost spent its force, the crisis was passed,
and the attending physician had pronounced the patient much
better; still, when Salome stooped to kiss her sister, the matron
held her back, assuring her that perfect quiet was essential for her
recovery. Kneeling there beside the motherless girl, Salome noted
the changes that time and suffering had wrought on the delicate
features; and, as she listened to the quick, irregular breathing, the
fountain of tenderness was suddenly unsealed in her own nature,

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

and she put out her arms, yearning to clasp Jessie to her heart.
So strong were her emotions, so keen was her regret for past
indifference and neglect, that she lost all self-control, and, unable
to check her passionate weeping, Dr. Grey led her from the
room, promising to bring her again when the sick child was
sufficiently strong to bear the interview.

During the ride homeward he made no effort to divert her
thoughts or relieve her anxiety, knowing that although severe
it was a healthful regimen for her long indurated heart, and was
the rénaissance of her better nature.

When they arrived at home, the moon was shining bright and
full, and, as they waited on the gallery for a servant to open the
door, Dr. Grey drew most favorable auguries from the chastened,
blanched face, with its humbled and grieved expression.

“Salome, I shall for the present keep Stanley here; and, until
I can make some satisfactory arrangement with reference to his
education, I would be glad to have you hear his recitations every
day. Have you the requisite leisure to superintend his lessons?”

“Yes, sir. I have not deserved this kindness from you, Dr.
Grey; but I thank you, from my inmost heart. You are good
enough to forgive my many offences, and I shall not soon forget
it.”

“Salome, you owe me no gratitude, but there is much for
which you should go down on your knees and fervently thank
your merciful God. My young friend, will you do this?”

He extended his hand, and, unable to utter a word, Salome
gave him hers, for a second only, and hastened to her own room,
where Stanley's fair face lay in the golden moonlight, radiant
with happy dreams of white pigeons and pet lambs.

-- 050 --

CHAPTER IV.

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

“DON'T strangle me, Jessie! Put down your arms, and
listen to me. Sobbing will not mend matters, and
you might as well make up your mind to be patient.
Of course I should like to take you with me, if I had a home;
but, as I told you just now, we are so poor that we must live
where we can, not where we prefer. Because I wear nice pretty
clothes do you suppose I have a pocketful of money? I have
not a cent to buy even a loaf of bread, and I can't ask Miss Jane
to take care of you as well as of Stanley and myself. Poor little
thing, don't cry so! I know you are lonely here without
Stanley, but it can't be helped. Jessie, don't you see that it can
not be helped?”

“I don't eat so very much, and I could sleep with Buddie,
and wouldn't be in the way, — and I can wear my old clothes.
Oh, please, Salome! I will die if you leave me here.”

“You will do no such thing; you are getting well as fast as
possible. Crying never kills people, — it only makes their heads
ache, and their eyes red and ugly. See here, if you don't stop all
this, I shall quit coming to see you! Do you hear what I say?”

The only reply was a fresh sob, which the child strove to
smother by hiding her face in Salome's lap.

The matron, who sat by the open window, looked up from the
button-hole she was working, and, clearing her throat, said, —

“Better let her have her cry out, — that is the surest cure
for such troubles as hers. She was always manageable and good
enough until Stanley ran away, and since then she does nothing
but mope and bite her finger-nails. Cry away, Jessie, and have
done with it. Ah, miss, the saddest feature about Asylums is
the separation of families; and if the matron had a heart of stone
it would melt sometimes at sight of these little motherless things
clinging to each other. I'm sure I have shed a gallon of tears
since I came here. It is a fearful responsibility to take charge
of an institution like this, for if I try to make the children

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

respect my authority, and behave themselves properly, outsiders,
especially the neighbors, say I am too severe; and if I let
them frolic and romp and make as much din and uproar as they
like, why, then the same folks scandalize me and the managers,
and say there is no sort of discipline maintained. I verily believe,
miss, that if an angel came down from heaven to matronize
these children, before six months elapsed all the godliness would
be worried out of her soul by the slanders of the public and
the squabbles of the children. Now I don't profess to be an
angel, but I do claim a conscience, and God knows I make it a
rule to treat these orphans exactly as I treated my own and
only child, whom I buried three years ago. Do you suppose
that any woman who has laid her first-born in its coffin could
be brutal enough to maltreat poor little motherless lambs? I
don't deny that sometimes I am compelled to punish them, for it
is as much my duty to whip them for bad conduct as to see
that their meals are properly cooked and their clothes kept in
order. Am I to let them grow up thieves and liars? Must
I stand by and see them pull out each other's hair and bite off
one another's ears?”

“Of course not, Mrs. Collins. You must preserve some
discipline.”

“Must I? Well, miss, I will show you how beautifully that
sounds and how poorly it works. There is your brother Stanley
(I mean no offence, miss, but special cases explain better than
generalities), — there's your brother Stanley, who ran away —
for what?”

“Because he was homesick and wanted to see me.”

“No such thing, begging your pardon. Perhaps he told you
that, but remember there are always two sides to every tale.
The truth of the matter is just this: Stanley has an ugly habit
of cursing, which I will not tolerate; and, twice when I heard
him swearing at the other children, I shamed him well and
slapped him soundly. Last week I told him and Joe Clark to
shell a basket of peas, while the cook was making some gingerbread
for them, and before I was out of the room they commenced
quarrelling. They raised such an uproar that I came back and

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

saw the whole fray. Stanley cursed Joe, who expostulated and
tried to pacify him, and when he finally threatened to tell me
that Stanley was cursing again, your brother snatched a hatchet
that was lying on the dresser and swore he would kill him if he
did. He aimed a blow at Joe's head, but slipped on the peahulls,
and the hatchet struck the boy's right foot, cutting off one
of his toes. Now what would you have done, under the circumstances, —
allowed the children to be tomahawked in that style?
You say I must have discipline. Well, miss, I tried to `discipline'
Stanley's wickedness out of him by giving him a whipping, and
the end of the matter was that he ran away that afternoon. That
is not the worst of it, — for the children all know the facts, and
since they find that Stanley Owen can run away and be sustained
in his disobedience, of course it tends to demoralize them. So
I say that if I do my duty I am lashed by the tongues of
people who know nothing of the circumstances; and if I fail to
perform my duty I am lashed by my own conscience, — and
between the two I have a sorrowful time; for I declare to you,
miss, that Stephen's martyrdom was a small affair in comparison
with what I pass through every week. I love the children and
try to be kind to them, but I can't have them cursing and swearing
like sailors, and scalping each other. I must either raise
them like Christians, or resign my situation to some one who is
`wise as serpents and harmless as doves.' It is all very fine to
talk of `proper discipline' in charitable institutions; but, miss,
in the name of common sense, how can I get along unless the
friends of the children sustain me? Did you punish Stanley,
and send him back? On the contrary, you countenanced his bad
conduct and kept him with you, and it is perfectly natural that
little Jessie here should be dissatisfied and anxious to join him.
I can't scold her, for I know she misses her brother, who was
always very tender and considerate in his treatment of her.”

“I appreciate the difficulties which surround you, and believe
that you are conscientiously striving to do your duty towards
these children; but I knew that if I compelled Stanley to return
it would augment instead of correcting the mischief.”

At this juncture the matron was summoned from the room,

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

and, during the silence that ensued, Jessie climbed into her sister's
lap, wound her thin arms around her neck, and softly rubbed her
pale cheek against the polished rosy face, where perplexity and
annoyance were legibly written.

“Salome, don't you love me a little?”

“Of course I do; Jessie, don't be so foolish.”

“Please let me go with you and Stanley.”

“Do you want to starve, — you poor silly thing?”

“Yes; I would rather starve with Buddie than stay here by
myself.”

“I want to hear no more of such nonsense. You have not
tried starving, and you are too young to know what is really for
your good. Now, listen to me. At present I am obliged to leave
you here, — come, don't begin crying again; but, if you will be
a good girl and try not to fret over what cannot be helped, I
promise you that just as soon as I can possibly support you I
will take you to live with me.”

“How long must I wait?”

“Until I make money enough to feed and clothe you.”

“Can't you guess when you can come for me?”

“No, for as yet I know not how I can earn a dollar; but, if
you will be patient, I promise to work hard for you and
Stanley.”

“I will be good. Salome, I have saved a quarter of a dollar
that the doctor gave me when I was sick, — because I let the
blister stay on my side a half hour longer; and I thought I
would send it to Buddie, to buy him some marbles or a kite; but
I reckon I had better give it to you to help us get a house.”

She drew from her pocket a green calico bag, and, emptying
the contents into her hand, picked out from among brass buttons
and bits of broken glass a silver coin, which she held up
triumphantly.

“No, Jessie, — keep it. Stanley has plenty of playthings, and
you may need it. Besides, your quarter would not go far, and
I don't want it. Good-bye, little darling. Try to give Mrs.
Collins no trouble, and recollect that when I promise you anything
I shall be sure to keep my word.”

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

Salome drew the child's head to her shoulder, and, as she bent
over and kissed the sweet, pure lips, Jessie whispered, “When
we say our prayers to-night, we will ask God to send us some
money to buy a home, won't we? You know he made the birds
feed Elijah.”

“But we are not prophets, and ravens are not flying about
with bags of money under their wings.”

“We do not know what God can do, and if we are only good,
He is as much bound to take care of us as of Elijah. He made
the sky rain manna and partridges for the starving people in the
desert, and He is as much our God as if we came out from
Egypt under Moses. I know God will help us, if we ask Him.
I am sure of it; for last week I lost Mrs. Collins' bunch of keys,
and, when I could not find them anywhere, I prayed to God to
help me, and, sure enough, I remembered I left them in the dairy
where I was churning.”

Jessie's countenance was radiant with hope and faith, which
her sister could not share, yet felt unwilling to destroy; and,
checking the heavy sigh that rose from her oppressed heart, she
hastily quitted the house.

In the midst of confused and perturbed reflections, rose
like some lonely rock-based beacon in boiling waves her sacred
promise to the trusting child, and ingenuity was racked to devise
some means for its prompt fulfilment. Consanguinity began to
urge its claim vehemently, and long dormant tenderness pleaded
piteously for exiled idols.

“If I were only a Christian, like Dr. Grey! His faith, like
strong wings, bears him high above all sloughs of despond, all
morasses of moodiness. People cannot successfully or profitably
serve two masters. That is eminently true; not because it is
scriptural, but vice versa; because it is so obviously true it
could not escape a place in the Bible. Half work pays poor
wages, and it is not surprising that neither God nor Mammon
will patiently submit to it. I suppose the time has come when
I must bargain myself to one or the other; for, hitherto, I have
declared in favor of neither. I am not altogether sanctified, nor
yet desperately wicked, but I hate Satan, who ruined my father,

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

infinitely more than I dislike the restrictions of religion. I owe
him a grudge for all the shame and suffering of my childhood, —
which, if God did not interfere to prevent, at least there is
strong presumptive evidence that he took no pleasure in witnessing.
I don't suppose I have any faith; I scarcely know
what it means; but perhaps if I try to serve God instead of
myself, it will come to me as it came to Paul and Thomas. I
wonder whether mere abstract love of righteousness and of the
Lord drives half as many persons into Christian churches as
the fear of eternal perdition. I don't deny that I am afraid of
Satan, for if he contrives to smuggle so much sin and sorrow
into this world what must his own kingdom be? If there be
any truth in the tradition that every human being is afflicted by
some besetting sin that crouches at the door of the soul, lying
in ambush to destroy it, then my own `Dweller of the Threshold,
' is love of mine ease. Time was when I would have
bartered my eternal heritage for a good-sized mess of earthly
pottage, provided only it was well spiced and garnished; but
to-day I have no inclination to be swindled like Esau. Idleness
has well-nigh ruined me, so I shall take industry by the horns,
and laying thereon all my sins of indolence, drive it before me
as the Jews drove Apopompœus.”

She walked on in the direction of the town, turning her head
neither to right nor left, and keeping her eyes fixed on the blue
air before her, where imagination built a home, through whose
spacious halls Stanley and Jessie sported at will. On the principal
street stood a fashionable dress-making and millinery
establishment, and thither Salome bent her steps, resolved that
the sun should not set without having witnessed some effort to
redeem the pledge given to Jessie.

Panoplied in Miss Jane's patronage, she demanded and obtained
admission to the inner apartment of this Temple of
Fashion, where presided the Pythoness whose oracular utterances
swayed le beau monde.

What passed between the two never transpired, even among
the apprentices that thronged the adjoining room; but when

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

Salome left the house she carried under her arm a large bundle
which furnished work for the ensuing fortnight.

Evening shadows overtook her, while yet a mile distant from
home, and as she passed a small cottage, where candle-light
flared through the open window, she saw Dr. Grey standing
beside the bed, on which, doubtless, lay some sufferer.

Ere many moments had elapsed, she heard his well-known
footstep on the rocky road, and involuntarily paused to greet
him.

“What called you to old Mrs. Peterson's?”

“Her youngest grandchild is very ill with brain fever; so ill
that I shall return and sit up with him to-night.”

“I was not aware that physicians condescended to act as mere
nurses, — to execute their own orders.”

“Then I fear you have formed a very low estimate of the
sacred responsibilities of my profession, or of the characters of
those who represent it. The true physician combines the offices
of surgeon, doctor, nurse, and friend.”

“Mrs. Peterson is almost destitute, and to a great extent
dependent on charity; consequently you need not expect to
collect any fee.”

“Knowing her poverty, I attend the family gratuitously.”

“Is not your charity-list a very long one?”

“Could I divest myself of sympathy with the sufferings of
those who compose it I would not curtail it one iota; for I feel
like Boerhaave, who once said, `My poor are my best patients;
God pays for them.'”

“Then, after all, you are actuated merely by selfishness, and
remit payments in earthly dross, — in `filthy lucre,' — in order
to collect your fees in a better currency, where thieves do not
break through nor steal?”

“`He that oppresseth the poor reproacheth his Maker; but
he that honoreth Him, hath mercy on the poor.' If a tinge of
selfishness mingle with the hope of future reward, it will be
forgiven, I trust, by the great Physician, who, in sublimating
human nature, seized upon its selfish elements as powerful
agencies in the regeneration of mankind. An abstract worship

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

of virtue is scarcely possible, while humanity is clothed with
clay; and I am not unwilling to confess that hope of eternal
compensation influences my conduct in many respects. If this
be indeed only subtle selfishness, at least we shall be pardoned
by Him who promised to prepare a place in the Father's mansion
for those who follow His footsteps among the poor.”

She looked up at him, with a puzzled, searching expression,
that arrested his attention, and exclaimed, —

“How singularly honest you are! I believe I could have
faith if there were more like you.”

“Faith in what?”

“In the nobility of my race, — in the possibility of my own
improvement, — in the watchful providence of God.”

“Salome, there is much sound philosophy in the eighty-seventh
and eighty-ninth maxims of cynical Rochefoucauld, `It
is more disgraceful to distrust one's friends than to be deceived
by them. Our mistrust justifies the deceit of others.' My
opportunities have been favorable for studying various classes
of men, and my own experience corroborates the truth of Montaigne's
sagacious remark, `Confidence in another man's virtue
is no slight evidence of a man's own.' Try to cultivate trust
in your fellow creatures, and the bare show of faith will sometimes
create worth.”

“Did Christ's show of confidence in Judas save him from
betrayal?”

“Let us hope that he was the prototype of a very limited
class. You must not expect to find mankind divided into two
great castes — one all angels, the other comprising hopeless
demons. On the contrary, noble and most ignoble impulses
alternately sway the actions and thoughts of the majority of
our race; and the saint of to-day is not unfrequently tempted
to become the fiend of to-morrow. Remember that the conflict
with sinful promptings begins in the cradle — ends only in the
coffin, — and try to be more charitable in your judgments.”

They walked a few yards in silence, and at length Salome
asked, —

“Were you not kept up all of last night?”

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

“Yes; I was obliged to ride fifteen miles to set a dislocated
shoulder.”

“Then you must be exhausted from fatigue, and unfit for
watching to-night. Will you not allow me to relieve you, and
take charge of Mrs. Peterson's grandchild? I admit I am
very ignorant; but I will faithfully follow your directions, and
I think you may venture to trust me.”

Confusion flushed her face as she made this proposition, but
in the pale, pearly lustre of the summer starlight, it was not
visible.

“Thank you heartily, Salome. I could implicitly trust your
intentions, but the case is almost hopeless, and I fear you are
too inexperienced to render it safe for me to commit the child to
your care. I appreciate your kindness, but am too much interested
in the boy to leave him when the disease is at its crisis,
and a cup of coffee will strengthen me for the vigil. You have
been to the Asylum this afternoon; tell me something about
little Jessie.”

“She is still rather pale, but otherwise seems quite well again.
Of course she is dissatisfied since Stanley has left, and thinks
she ought to be allowed to follow his example; but I finally
persuaded her to remain there patiently, at least for the present.
It is well that the poor have their sensibilities blunted early in
life, for they are spared many sorrows that afflict those who are
pampered by fortune and rendered morbidly sensitive by years
of indulgence and prosperity.”

A metallic ring had crept into her voice, hardening it, and
although he could not distinctly see her countenance, he knew
that the words came through set teeth.

“Salome, I hope that I misunderstand you.”

“No; unfortunately, you thoroughly comprehend me. Dr.
Grey, were you situated precisely as I find myself, do you suppose
you would feel your degradation as little as I seem to do?
Do you think you would relish the bread of charity as keenly
as one, who, for courtesy's sake, shall be nameless? Could
you calmly stand by, and with utter sang froid see your
brothers and sisters — your own flesh and blood — drift on

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

every chance wave, like some sodden crust or withered weed
on a stormy, treacherous sea? Would not your family pride
bleed and die, and your self-respect wail and shrivel and
expire?”

“You have so grossly exaggerated and overcolored your
picture that I recognize little likeness to reality.”

“I neither gloze nor mask; I simply front the facts, which
are, briefly, that you were nurtured in independence and trained
to abhor the crumbs that fall from other people's tables, while
all heroic aspirations and proud chivalric dreams were fed by the
milk that nourished you; whereas, I grew up in the wan, sickly
atmosphere of penury; glad to grasp the crust that chance
offered; taught to consider the bread of dependence precious as
ambrosia; willing to forget family ties that were fraught only
with humiliation and wretchedness; coveting bounty that I had
not sufficient ambition to merit; and eager to live on charity, as
long as it could be coaxed, hoodwinked, or scourged into supporting
me comfortably. Yesterday I read a sentence that
might have been written for me, so felicitously does it photograph
me, `Temperament is a fate oftentimes, from whose
jurisdiction its victims hardly escape, but do its bidding herein,
be it murder or martyrdom. Virtues and crimes are mixed in
one's cup of nativity, with the lesser or larger margin of choice.
Blood is a destiny.' You, Ulpian Grey, are what you are
because your father was a gentleman, and all your surroundings
were luxurious and refined; and I, the miller's child, am what
you see me because my father was coarse and brutal; because
my body and soul struggled with staring starvation, — physical,
mental, and moral. Be just, and remember these things when
you are tempted to despise me as a pitiable, spiritless parasite.”

“My little friend, you have most unnecessarily tortured yourself,
and grieved and mortified me. Have I ever treated you
with contempt or disrespect?”

“You evidently pity me, and compassion is about as welcome
to my feelings as a vitriol bath to fresh wounds.”

“Are you not conscious of having more than once acted in
such a manner as to necessitate my compassion?”

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

She was silent for some moments; but as they entered the
avenue, she said, impetuously, —

“I want you to respect me.”

“If you respect yourself and merit my good opinion, I shall
not withhold it. But of one thing let me assure you; my
standard of womanly delicacy, nobility, gentleness, and Christian
faith is very exalted; and I cannot and will not lower it,
even to meet the requirements of those who claim my friendship.
Thoroughly cognizant of my opinions concerning several subjects,
you have more than once, premeditatedly and obtrusively,
outraged them, and while I can and do most cordially overlook
the offence, you should not deem it possible for me to entertain
a very lofty estimate of the offender. When I came home you
took such extraordinary pains to convince me that not a single
noble aspiration actuated you that I confess you almost succeeded
in your aim; but, Salome, I hope you are far more
generous than you deign to prove yourself, and I promise you
my earnest respect shall not lag behind, — shall promptly keep
pace with your deserts. You can, if you so determine, make
yourself an attractive, brilliant, noble woman; an ornament —
and, better still — a useful, honored member of society; but the
faults of your character are grave, and only prayer and conscientious,
persistent efforts can entirely correct them. I am
neither so unreasonable nor so unjust as to hold you accountable
for circumstances beyond your control; and, while I warmly
sympathize with all your sorrows, I know that you are still
sufficiently young to rectify the unfortunate warping that your
nature received in its mournful early years. To ask me to
respect you is as idle and useless and impotent as the soft
murmur of this June breeze in the elm boughs above us; but
you can command my perfect confidence and friendship solely
on condition that you merit it. Salome, something very unusual
has influenced you to-day, forcing you to throw aside the rubbish
that you patiently piled over your better self until it was effectually
concealed; and, if you are willing to be frank with
me, I should be glad to know what has so healthfully affected
you. I believe I can guess: has not little Jessie wooed and

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

won her sister's heart, melting all its icy selfishness and warming
its holiest recesses?”

At this moment Stanley bounded down the steps to meet
them, and, bending over to receive his kiss and embrace, Salome
gladly evaded a reply. That night, after she had taught her
brother his lessons for the next day and made him repeat the
prayer learned in the dormitory of the Asylum, — when she had
read Miss Jane to sleep and seen the doctor set out on his
mission of mercy, she brightened the lamplight in her own room,
and, opening the parcel, drew out and commenced the dainty
embroidery which she had promised should be completed at an
early day.

The night was warm, but the sea-breeze sang a lullaby in the
trees that peeped in at her window, and now and then a strong
gust blew the flame almost to the top of the lamp-chimney.
Stanley slept soundly in his trundle-bed, occasionally startling
her by half-uttered exclamations, as in his dreams he chased
rabbits or found partridge-eggs. Oblivious of passing hours,
and profoundly immersed in speculations concerning her future,
the girl sewed on, working scallop after scallop, and flower after
flower, in the gossamer cambric between her slender fingers.
Stars that looked upon her early in the night had gone down
into blue abysms below the horizon, and the midnight song of a
mocking-bird, swinging in a lemon-tree beneath her window, had
long since hushed itself with the chirp of crickets and gossip of
the katydids.

A tap on the facing of her open door finally aroused her, and
she hastily attempted to hide her work, as Dr. Grey asked, —

“What keeps you up so late? Are you dressing a doll for
Jessie?”

“What brings you home so early? Is your patient better?”

“Yes; in one sense he is certainly better; for, free from all
pain, he rests with his God.”

“What time is it?”

“Half-past three. Little Charles died about an hour ago,
and, as I shall be very busy to-morrow, I came upstairs to ask if
you will oblige me by going over to Mrs. Peterson's and

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

remaining with her until the neighbors assemble in the morning. It
is an unpleasant duty, and unless you are perfectly willing I will
not request you to perform it.”

“Certainly, sir; I will go at once. Why should I hesitate?”

“Come down as soon as you are ready, and I will make
Harrison drive you over in my buggy. As it is only a mile,
I walked home.”

When she stood before him, waiting for the servant to adjust
some portion of the harness, Dr. Grey wrapped her shawl more
closely around her, and said, —

“What new freak keeps you awake till four o'clock?”

“It is no freak, but the beginning of a settled purpose that
reaches in numberless ramifications through all my coming years.
It does not concern you, so ask me no more. Good-night. I
suppose I ought to tender you my thanks for deeming me worthy
of this melancholy mission; and if so, pray be pleased to accept
them.”

CHAPTER V.

“JANE, have you heard that we shall soon have some
new neighbors at `Solitude'?”

“No; who is brave enough to settle there?”

“Mrs. Gerome, a widow, has purchased and refitted the house,
preparatory to making it her home.”

“Do you suppose she knows the history of its former
owners?”

“Probably not, as she has never seen the place. The purchase
was made some months since by her agent, who stated
that she was in Europe.”

“Ulpian, I am sorry that the house will again be occupied,
for some mournful fatality seems to have attended all who ever
resided there; and I have been told that the last proprietor
changed the name from `Solitude' to `Bochim.'”

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

“You must not indulge such superstitious vagaries, my dear,
wise Janet. The age of hobgoblins, haunted houses, and supernatural
influences has passed away with the marvels of alchemy
and the weird myths of Rosicrucianism. Because many deaths
have occurred at that place, and the residents were consequently
plunged in gloom, you must not rashly impute eldritch influences
to the atmosphere surrounding it. Knowing its ghostly celebrity,
I have investigated the grounds of existing prejudice, and
find that of the ten persons who have died there during the last
fifteen years, three deaths were from hereditary consumption,
one from dropsy, two from paralysis, one from epilepsy, one
from brain-fever, one from drowning, and the last from a fall
that broke the victim's neck. Were these attributable to any
local cause, the results would certainly not have proved so
diverse.”

“Call it superstition, or what you will, no amount of coaxing,
argument, or ridicule, no imaginable inducement could prevail
on me to live there, — even if the house were floored with gold
and roofed with silver. It is the gloomiest-looking place this
side of Golgotha, and I would as soon crawl into a coffin for an
afternoon nap as spend a night there.”

“Your imagination invests it with a degree of gloom which
is adventitious, and referable solely to painful associations; for
intrinsically the situation is picturesque and beautiful, and the
grounds have been arranged with consummate taste. This
morning I noticed a quantity of rare and very superb lilies
clustered in a corner of the parterre.

“Pray, what called you there?”

“A workman engaged in repairing some portion of the roof,
slipped on the slate and broke his arm; consequently, they sent
for me.”

“Just what he might have expected. I tell you something
happens to everybody who ever sleeps there.”

“Do you suppose there is a squad of malicious sprites hovering
in ambush to swoop upon all new-comers, and not only
fracture limbs, but scatter to right and left paralysis, epilepsy,
and other diseases? From your rueful countenance a stranger

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

might infer that Pandora's box had just been opened at
`Bochim,' and that the very air was thick with miasma and
maledictions.”

“Oh, laugh on if you choose at my old-fashioned whims and
superstition; but, mark my words, that place will prove a curse
to whoever buys it and settles there! Has Mrs. Gerome a
family?”

“I believe I heard that she had no children, but I really
know little about her except that she must be a woman of
unusually refined and cultivated tastes, as the pictures, books,
and various articles of vertu that have preceded her seem to
indicate much critical and artistic acumen. The entire building
has been refitted in exceedingly handsome style, and the
upholsterer who was arranging the furniture told me it had
been purchased in Europe.”

“When is Mrs. Gerome expected?”

“During the present week.”

“What aged person is she?”

“Indeed, my dear, curious Janet, I have asked no questions
and formed no conjectures; but I trust your baleful prognostications
will find no fulfilment in her case.”

“Ulpian, I had some very fashionable visitors to-day, who
manifested an extraordinary interest in your past, present, and
future. Mrs. Channing and her two lovely daughters spent the
morning here, and left an invitation for you to attend a party
at their house next Thursday evening. Miss Adelaide went
into ecstasies over that portrait in which you wore your uniform,
and asked numberless questions about you; among others,
whether you were still heart-whole, or whether you had suffered
some great disappointment early in life which kept you a bachelor.
What do you suppose she said when I told her that you
had never had a love-scrape in your life?”

“Of course she impugned the statement, which, to a young
lady famed for flirtations, must indeed have appeared incredible.”

“On the contrary, she declared that the woman who succeeded
in captivating you would achieve a triumph more difficult and

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

more desirable than the victory of the Nile or of Trafalgar. I
was tempted to ask her if she might be considered the ambitious
Nelson, but of course politeness forbade. Ulpian, she is the
prettiest creature I ever looked at.”

“Yes, as pretty as mere healthy flesh can be without the
sublimation and radiance of an indwelling soul. There is
nothing which impresses me so mournfully as the sight of a
beautiful, frivolous, unscrupulous woman, who immolates all
that is truly feminine in her character upon the shrine of
swollen vanity; and whose career from cradle to grave is as
utterly aimless and useless as that of some gaudy, flaunting
ephemeron of the tropics. Such women act as extinguishers
upon the feeble, flickering flame of chivalry, which modern
degeneracy in manners and morals has almost smothered.”

His tone and countenance evinced more contempt than Salome
had known him to express on any former occasion, and, glancing
at his clear, steady, grave blue eyes, she said to herself, —

“At least he will never strike his colors to Admiral Adelaide
Channing, and I should dislike to occupy her place in his
estimation.”

“My dear boy, you must not speak in such ungrateful terms
of my beautiful visitor, who certainly has some serious design
on your heart, if I may judge from the very extravagant praise
she lavished upon you. I daresay she is a very nice, sweet girl,
and you know you told me once that if you should ever marry
your wife must be a beauty, else you could not love her.”

“Very true, Janet, and I have no intention of retracting or
diminishing my rigid requirements, but my definition of beauty
includes more than mere physical perfection, — than satin skin,
pearl-tinted, fine eyes, faultless teeth, abundant silky tresses, and
rounded figure. It demands that the heart whose blood paints
lips and cheek, shall be pure, generous, and holy; that the soul
which looks out at me from lustrous eyes shall be consecrated
to another deity than Fashion, — shall be as full of magnanimity,
and strength, and peace, as a harp is of melody; my beauty
means meekness, faith, sanctity, and exacts mental, moral, and
material excellence. Rest assured, my dear, sage counsellor,

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

that if ever I bring a wife to my hearthstone I will have selected
her in obedience to the advice of Joubert, who admonished us,
`We should choose for a wife only the woman we would choose
for a friend, were she a man.'”

“You expect too much; you will never find your perfect
ideal walking in flesh.”

“I will content myself with nothing less — I promise you that.”

“Oh, no doubt you will believe that the woman you marry
is all that you dream or wish; but some fine morning you will
present me with a sister as full of foibles and vanities and
frailties as any other spoiled and cunning daughter of Eve. Of
course every bridegroom classes as `perfect' the blushing,
trembling young thing who peeps shyly at him from under a
tulle veil and an orange wreath; but, take my word for it, there
is a spice of Delilah in every pretty girl, and the credulity of
Samson slumbers in all lovers. Nevertheless, Ulpian, I would
sooner see you in bondage to a pair of white hands and hazel
eyes, — would rather know that like all your race you were
utterly humbugged — hoodwinked — by some fair-browed belle,
whose low voice rippled over pouting pink lips, than have you
live always alone, a confirmed old bachelor. After all, I doubt
whether you have really never had a sweetheart, for every
schoolboy swears allegiance to some yellow-haired divinity in
ruffled muslin aprons.”

Dr. Grey laid his hand gently on the shrivelled fingers that
were busily engaged in shelling some seed-beans, and answered,
jocosely, —

“Have I not often told you, that my dear, old, patient sister
Janet, is my only lady-love?”

“And your silly old Janet is not such an arrant fool as to
believe any such nonsense, — especially when she remembers that
from time immemorial sailors have had sweethearts in every
port, and that her spoiled pet of a brother is no exception to
his race or his profession.”

He laughed, and smoothed her grizzled hair.

“Since my sapient sister is so curious, I will confess that
once — and only once in my life — I was in dire danger of falling

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

most desperately in love. The frigate was coaling at Palermo,
and I went ashore. One afternoon, in sauntering through the
orange and lemon groves which render its environs so inviting,
I caught a glimpse of a countenance so serene, so indescribably
lovely, that for an instant I was disposed to believe I had
encountered the beatific spirit of St. Rosalie herself. The face
was that of a woman apparently about eighteen years old, who
evidently ranked among Sicilian aristocrats, and whose elegant
attire enhanced her beauty. I followed, at a respectful distance,
until she entered the garden of an adjacent convent and fell on
her knees before a marble altar, where burned a lamp at the
feet of a statue of the Virgin; and no painting in Europe
stamped itself so indelibly on my memory as the picture of
that beautiful votary. Her delicate hands were crossed over
her heart, — her large, liquid, black eyes, raised in adoration, —
her full, crimson lips parted as she repeated the `Ave Maria' in
the most musical voice I ever heard. Just above the purplish
folds of her abundant hair drooped pomegranate boughs all
aflame with scarlet blooms that fell upon her head like tongues
of fire, as the wind sprang from the blue hollows of the Mediterranean
and shook the grove. The sun was going swiftly
down behind the stone turrets of a monastery that crowned a
distant hill, and the last rays wove an aureola around my kneeling
saint, who, doubtless, aware of the effect of her graceful
attitudinizing, seemed in no haste to conclude her devotions.
As I recall the charming tableau, those lines wherein Buchanan
sought to photograph the picturesqueness of the Digentia, float
up from some sympathetic cell of memory, —


`Could you look at the leaves of yonder tree, —
The wind is stirring them, as the sun is stirring me!
The woolly clouds move quiet and slow
In the pale blue calm of the tranquil skies,
And their shades that run on the grass below
Leave purple dreams in the violet's eyes!
The vine droops over my head with bright
Clusters of purple and green, — the rose
Breaks her heart on the air; and the orange glows
Like golden lamps in an emerald night.'

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

My Sicilian Siren finally disappeared in a gloomy arched-way
leading into the convent, and I returned to the hotel to dream
of her until the morning sunshine once more bathed Conca
D'Oro in splendor, — when I instituted a search for the name and
residence of my inamorata. Six hours of enthusiastic investigation
yielded me the coveted information, but imagine the profound
despair in which I was plunged when I ascertained from
her own smiling lips that she was a happy wife and the proud
mother of two beautiful children. As she rose to present her
swarthy husband, I bowed myself out and took refuge aboard
ship. Here ends the recital of the first and last bit of romance
that ever threw its rosy tinge over the quiet life of your staid
and humble brother — Ulpian Grey, M.D.”

“Ah, my dear sailor boy, I am afraid thirty-five years of
experience have rendered you too wary to be caught by such
chaff as pretty girls sprinkle along your path! I should be glad
to see your bride enter this door before I am carried out feet
foremost to my final rest by Enoch's side.”

“Do not despair of me, dear Jane, for I am not exactly
Methuselah's rival; and comfort yourself by recollecting that
Lessing was forty years old when he first loved the only woman
for whom he ever entertained an affection — his devoted Eva
König.”

Dr. Grey bent over his sister's easy-chair, and, taking her
thin, sallow face tenderly in his soft palms, kissed the sunken
cheeks — the wrinkled forehead; and then, laying her head gently
back upon its cushions, entered his buggy and drove to his
office.

“Salome, what makes you look so moody? There are as
many furrows on your brow as lines in a spider's web, and your
lips are drawn in as if you had dined on green persimmons.
Child, what is the matter?”

Miss Jane lifted her spectacles from her nose, and eyed the
orphan, anxiously.

“I am very sorry to hear that `Solitude' will be filled once
more with people, and bustle, and din. It is the nearest point
where we can reach the beach, and I have enjoyed many quiet

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

strolls under its grand, old, solemn trees. If haunted at all, it
is by Dryads and Hamadryads, and I like the babble of their
leaves infinitely better than the strife of human tongues. Miss
Jane, if I were only a pagan!”

“I am not very sure that you are not,” sighed the invalid.

“Nor I. I have lost my place, — I am behind my time in this
world by at least twenty centuries, and ought to have lived in
the jovial age of fauns and satyrs, when groves were sacred for
other reasons than the high price of wood, — when gods and goddesses
were abundant as blackberries, and at the beck and call of
every miserable wretch who chose to propitiate them by offering
a flask of wine, a bunch of turnips, a litter of puppies, or a basket
of olives. Hesiod and Homer understood human nature
infinitely better than Paul and Luther.”

“Salome, you are growing shockingly irreverent and wicked.”

“No, madam, — begging your pardon. I am only desperately
honest in wishing that my salvation and future felicity
could be secured beyond all peradventure, by a sacrifice of oatcakes,
or white doves, or black cats, instead of a drab-colored
life of prayer, penance, purity, and patience. I don't deny
that I would rather spend my days in watching the gorgeous
pageant of the Panathenaea, or chanting dithyrambics to insure
a fine vintage, or even offering a Taigheirm, than in running
neck and neck with Lucifer for the kingdom of heaven. I love
kids, and fawns, and lambs, as well as Landseer; but I should
not long hesitate, had I the choice, between flaying their tender
flesh in sacrifice and mortifying my own as a devout life
requires.”

“But what would have become of your poor soul if you had
lived in Pagan times?”

“What will become of it under present circumstances, I
should be exceedingly glad to know. `The heathen are a law
unto themselves,' and I sometimes wish I had been born a
Fejee belle, who lived, was tastefully tattooed, and died without
having even dreamed of missionaries, — those officious martyrs
who hope to wear a whole constellation on their foreheads as
a reward for having been eaten by cannibals, to whom they

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

expounded the unpalatable doctrine that, `this is the condemnation,
that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness
rather than light.' Moreover, I confess —”

“That is quite sufficient. I have already heard more than I
relish of such silly and sacrilegious chat. At least, you might
have more prudence and discretion than to hold forth so disgracefully
in the hearing of your little brother.”

Miss Jane's cheek flushed, and her feeble voice faltered.

“He has fallen fast asleep over the bean-pods; and, even if
he had not, how much of the conversation do you imagine he
would comprehend? His sole knowledge of Grecian theogony
consists of a brief acquaintance with a bottle of pseudo Greek
fire which burnt the pocket out of his best pantaloons.”

“Salome, you distress me; and, if Ulpian had not left us, you
would have kept all such heathenish stuff shut up in your sinful
and wayward heart.”

“Dr. Grey is no Gorgon, having power to petrify my tongue.
I am not afraid of him; and my respect for your feelings is
much stronger than my dread of his.”

“Hush, child! You are afraid of him, and well you may be.
I fear that all your Sabbath-school advantages — all your Christian
privileges — have been wofully wasted; and I shall ask
Ulpian to talk to you.”

“No, thank you, Miss Jane. You may save yourself the trouble,
for he has given me over to hardness of heart and `a reprobate
mind,' and his patience is not only `clean gone forever,'
but he has carefully washed his hands of all future interest in
my rudderless and drifting soul. Let me speak this once, and
henceforth I promise to hold my peace. I do not require to be
`talked to' by anybody, — I only need to be let alone. Sabbath-schools
are indisputably excellent things, — and I can testify that
they are ponderous ecclesiastical hammers, pounding creeds and
catechisms into the mould of memory; but these nurseries of
the church nourish and harbor some Satan's imps among their
half-fledged saints; and while they certainly accomplish a vast
amount of good, they are by no means infallible machines for
the manufacture of Christians, — of which fact I stand in

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

melancholy attestation. I have a vague impression that piety does
not grow up in a night, like Jonah's gourd or Jack the Giantkiller's
bean-stalk; but is a pure, glittering, spiritual stalactite,
built by the slow accretion of dripping tears. Do you suppose
that you can successfully train my soul as you have managed
my body? — that you can hold my nose and pour a dose of faith
down my throat, like ipecac or cod-liver oil? In matters of
theology I am no ostrich, and, if you afflict me ad nauseam with
religious dogmas, you must not wonder that my moral digestion
rebels outright. I shall not dispute the fact that in justice to
your precepts and example I ought to be a Christian; but, since
I am not, I may as well tell you at once and save future trouble,
that I can neither be baited into the church like a hawk
into a steel-trap, nor scared and driven into it like bees into a
hive by the rattling of tin pans and the screaking of horns.
Don't look at me so dolefully, dear Miss Jane, as if you had
already seen my passport to perdition signed and sealed. You,
at least, have done your whole duty, — have set all the articles of
orthodoxy, well-flavored and garnished, before me; and, if I am
finally lost, my spiritual starvation can never be charged against
you in the last balance-sheet. I am not ignorant of the Bible, nor
altogether unacquainted with the divers creeds that spring from
its pages as thick, as formidable, as ferocious, as the harvest from
the dragon's teeth; and, thanking you for all you have taught
me, I here undertake to pilot my own soul in this boiling, bellowing
sea of life. I doubt whether some of the charts you
value will be of any service in my voyage, or whether the beacons
by which you steer will save me from the reefs; but, nevertheless,
I take the wheel, and, if I wreck my soul, — why, then,
I wreck it.”

In the magic evening light, which touches all things with a
rosy, transitory glamour, the fresh young face with its daintily
sculptured lineaments seemed marvellously and surpassingly
fair; but, like morbidezza marble, hopelessly fixed and chill, and
might have served for some image of Eve, when, standing on the
boundary of eternal beatitude, she daringly put up her slender
womanly fingers to pluck the fatal fruit. Her large, brilliant

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

eyes followed the sinking sun as steadily — as unblinkingly — as
an eagle's; but the gleam that rayed out was baleful, presaging
storms, as infallibly as that sullen, lurid light, which glares
defiantly over helpless earth when to-day's sun falls into the
cloudy lap of to-morrow's tempest.

A heavy sigh struggled across Miss Jane's unsteady lips, as,
removing her glasses, she wiped her eyes, and said, slowly, —

“Yes; I am a stupid, unsuspecting old dolt; but I see it all
now.”

“My ultimate and irremediable ruin?”

“God forbid!”

Salome approached the arm-chair, and, stooping, looked intently
at the aged, wan face.

“What is it that you see? Miss Jane, when people stand,
as you do, upon the borders of two worlds, the Bygone fades, —
the Beyond grows distinct and luminous. Lend me your second
sight, to decipher the characters scrawled like fiery serpents over
the pall that envelops the future.”

“I see nothing but the grim, unmistakeable fact that my
little, clinging, dependent child, has, without my knowledge, put
away childish things, and suddenly steps before me a wilful,
irreverent, graceless woman, as eager to challenge the decress of
the Lord as was complaining Job before the breath of the whirlwind
smote and awed him. Some day, Salome, that same voice
that startled the old man of Uz will make you bend and tremble
and shiver like that acacia yonder, which the wind is toying
with before it snaps asunder. When that time comes the clover
will feed bees above my gray head, but I trust my soul will be near
enough to the great white throne to pray God to have mercy on
your wretched spirit, and bring you safely to that blessed haven
whither you can never pilot yourself.”

Nervous excitement gave unwonted strength to the feeble
limbs; and, grasping her crutches, Miss Jane limped into her
own room and closed the door after her.

For some moments the girl stood looking out over the lawn,
where fading sunshine and deepening shadow made fitful chiaroscuro
along the primrose-paved aisles that stretched under the

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

clm arches, — then, raising her fingers as if tracing lines on the
soft, gold-dusted atmosphere that surrounded her, she muttered
doggedly, —

“Yes; I am at sea! But, if God is just, Miss Jane and I
will yet shake hands on that calm, surgeless, crystal sea, shining
before the throne. So, now I take the helm and put the head
of my precious charge before the wind, and only the Almighty
can foresee the result. In His mercy I put my trust. So
be it.



`Gray distance hid each shining sail,
By ruthless breezes borne from me;
And lessening, fading, faint, and pale,
My ships went forth to sea.'”
CHAPTER VI.

“MOTHER, I am afraid Mrs. Gerome does not like this
place, or the furniture, or something, for she has not
spoken a kind word about the house since she came.
She looks closely at everything, but says nothing. What do you
suppose she thinks?”

Robert Maclean, the gardener at “Solitude,” paused abruptly,
as his mother pinched his arm sharply and whispered, —

“Whist! There she comes down the azalea walk; and no one
likes to stumble upon their own name when they are not expecting
the sound or sight of it. No; she has turned off towards
the cedars, and does not see us. As to her likes and dislikes,
there is nothing this side of heaven that will content her; and
you might have known better than to suppose she would be much
pleased with anything. No matter what she thinks, she seldom
complains, and it is hard to find out her views; but she told me
to tell you that she approved all you had done, and thanked you
for the pains you have taken to arrange things comfortably.”

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

Old Elsie tied the strings of her white muslin cap, and turned
her back to the wind that was playing havoc with its freshly
fluted frills.

“Mother, I heard her laugh yesterday, for the first time. It
was a short, quick, queer little laugh, but it pleased me greatly.
The cook had set some duck-eggs under that fine black Spanish
hen; and, when they hatched, she marched off with the brood
into the fowl-yard, where they made straight for the duck-pool
and sailed in. The hen set up such a din and clatter that Mrs.
Gerome, who happened to get a glimpse of them, felt sorry for
the poor frightened fowl, and tried to drive the little ones out
of the water; but, whenever she put her hand towards them
to catch the nearest, the whole brood would quack and dive, —
and, when she had laughed that one short laugh, she called to
me to look after them and went back to the house. You don't
know how strangely that laugh sounded.”

“Don't I? Speak for yourself, Robert. I have heard her
laugh twice, but it was when she was asleep, and it was an uncanny,
bitter sound, — about as welcome to my ears as her deathrattle.
Last night she did not close her eyes, — did not even
undress; and the hall clock was striking three this morning
when I heard her open the piano and play one of those dismal,
frantic, wailing things she calls `fugues,' that make the hair rise
on my head and every inch of my flesh creep as if a stranger
were treading on my grave. When she was a baby, cutting her
eye-teeth, she had a spasm; and, seeing her straighten herself
out and roll back her eyes till only the white balls showed, I
took it for granted she was about to die, and, holding her in my
arms, I fell on my knees and prayed that she might be spared.
Well, now, Robert, I am sorry I put up that petition, for the
Lord knew best; and it would have been a crowning mercy if
he had paid no attention to my half-crazy pleadings and taken
her home then. What meddling fools we all are! I thought,
at that time, it would break my heart to shroud her sweet little
body; but ah! I would rather have laid my precious baby in her
coffin, with violets under her fingers, than live to see that desperate,
unearthly look, come and house itself in her great, solemn,

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

hungry, tormenting eyes, that were once as full of sparkles and
merriment as the sky is of stars on a clear, frosty night. My
son, we never know what is good for us; for, many times, when
we clamor for bread we break our teeth on it; and then, again,
when we rage and howl because we think the Lord has dealt
out scorpions to us, they prove better than the fish we craved.
So, after all, I conclude Christ understood the whole matter
when he enjoined upon us to say, `Thy will be done.'”

The old nurse wiped her eyes with the corner of her black
silk apron, and, leaning against the trunk of a tree, crossed her
arms comfortably over her broad and ample chest, while Robert
busied himself in repotting some choice carnations.

“But, mother, do you really think she will be satisfied to stay
here, after travelling so long up and down in the world?”

“How can I tell what she will or will not do? You know
very well that she goes to sleep with one set of whims and
wakes up with new ones. She catches odd freaks as some people
catch diseases. She said yesterday that she had had enough
of travel and change, and intended to settle and live and die
right here; but that does not prove that I may not receive an
order next week to pack her trunks and start to Jericho or
Halifax, and I should not think the world was upside down and
coming to an end if such an order came before breakfast to-morrow.
Poor lamb! My poor lamb! Yonder she comes again.
Do you notice how fast she walks, as if the foul fiend were
clutching at her skirts or she were trying to get away from
herself, — trying to run her restless soul entirely out of her
wretched body? Come away, Robert, and let her have all the
grounds to herself. She likes best to be alone.”

Mother and son walked off in the direction of the stables,
and the advancing figure emerged from the dense shade where
interlacing limbs roofed one of the winding walks, and paused
before the circular stand on which lemon, rose, white, crimson,
and variegated carnations, nodded their fringed heads and poured
spicy aromas from their velvety chalices.

The face and form of Mrs. Gerome presented a puzzling
paradox, in which old age and youth seemed struggling for

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

mastery; and “death in life” found melancholy verification. Tall,
slender, and faultlessly made, the perfection of her figure was
marred by the unfortunate carriage of her head, which drooped
forward so heavily that the chin almost touched her throat and
nearly destroyed the harmony of the profile outline. The head
itself was nobly rounded, and sternly classic as any well
authenticated antique, but it was no marvel that it habitually
bowed under the heavy glittering mass of silver hair, which
wound in coil after coil and was secured at the back by a comb
of carved jet, thickly studded with small silver stars. The
extraordinary lustrousness of these waves of gray hair that
rippled on her forehead and temples like molten metal, lent a
weird and wondrous effect to the straight, regular, rigid features,—
daintily cut as those of Pallas, and quite as pallid. The
delicate and high arch of the eyebrows was black as ebony, and
in conjunction with the long jetty lashes formed a very singular
contrast to the shining white tresses, which lay piled like freshly
fallen snow-drift above them. The brow was full, round,
smooth, and fair as a child's; and more than one azure thread
showed the subtle tracery of veins, whose crimson currents left
no rosy reflex on the firm, gleaming white flesh, through which
they branched.

Beneath that faultless forehead burned unusually large eyes,
deep as mountain tarns, and of that pure bluish gray that
tolerates no hint of green or yellow rays. The dilated pupils
intensified the steel color, and faint violet lines ran out from the
iris to meet the central shadows, while above and below the
heavy black fringes enhanced their sombre depths, where
mournful mysteries seemed to float like corpses just beneath
the crystal shroud of ocean waves. The pale, passionless lips,—
perfect in their pure curves, but defrauded of the blood which
resolutely refused to come to the surface and tint the fine satin
skin, — were lined in ciphers that the curious questioned and
wondered over, but which few could read and none fully comprehend.
The beautiful, frigid mouth, where all sweetness was
frozen out to make room for hopelessness and defiance, would
have admirably suited some statue of discrowned and smitten

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

Hecuba; and no amount of sighs and sobs, no stormy bursts of
grief or fierce invective, could rival the melancholy eloquence
of its mute, calm pallor.

The wan face, with its gray globe-like eyes, and the metallic
glitter of the prematurely silvered hair, matched in hue the
pearl-colored muslin dress which fluttered in the wind; and,
standing there, this gray woman of twenty-three looked indeed
like Pygmalion's stone darling, —



“Fair-statured, noble, like an awful thing
Frozen upon the very verge of life,
And looking back along eternity
With rayless eyes that keep the shadow Time.”

Her frail, white hands, with their oval nails polished and
opalescent, were exceedingly beautiful; and, where the creamy
foam of fine lace fell back from the dimpled wrists, quaintly
carved jet serpents with blazing diamond eyes coiled around the
throbbing threadlike pulses of sullen sang azure.

Bending over the carnations, she examined the gorgeous
hues, — toyed with their fragile stems, — and then, glancing shyly
over her shoulder like a startled fawn half expectant of hounds
and hunter, she glided rapidly to an artificial mound crowned
with a mouldering mossy plaster image of Ariadne and her
pard, and stood surveying her new domain.

“Solitude” filled a semicircular hollow between low wooded
hills, which ran down to lave their grassy flanks in the blue
brine of the Atlantic, and constituted the horns of a crescent
bay, on whose sloping sandy beach the billows broke without
barrier.

The old-fashioned brick house — with sharp, peaked roof,
turreted chimneys, and gable window looking down in front
upon the clumsily clustered columns that supported the arched
portico — was built upon a rocky knoll, of which nature laid
the foundation and art increased the height; and, around and
above it, towered a dense grove of ancient trees that shut out the
glare of the sea and effectually screened the mansion from
observation. The damp walls were heavily draped with the

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

sombre verdure of ivy, whose ambitious tendrils clambered to
the cleft chimney-tops, and peeped impertinently over the
broad stone window-sills, whence the indignant housemaid
remorselessly sheared them away as often as their encroachments
grew perceptible.

In the rear of the house, and toward the west, stretched
orchard, vegetable garden, vineyard, and wheat-field, whose
rolling green waves seemed almost to break against the ruddy
trunks of cedars that clothed the hillside. To the left and
north lay low, marshy, meadow land, covered with rank grass
and frosted with saline incrustations; while south of the building
extended spacious grounds, studded here and there with
noble groups of deodars, Norway spruce, and various ornamental
shrubs, and bounded by a tall impenetrable hedge of
osage orange. Before the house, which faced the ocean and
fronted east, the lawn sloped gently down to a terrace surmounted
by a granite balustrade; and just beyond, supported
by stone piers on the golden sands, stood an octagonal boat-house,
built in the Swiss style, with red-tiled roof, and floored
with squares of white and black marble, whence a flight of steps
led to the little boat chained to one of the rocky piers. Along
the entire length of the terrace a line of giant poplars lifted
their aged, weather-beaten heads, high above all surrounding
objects, — ever on the qui vive, looking seaward, — trim and erect
as soldiers on dress parade, and defiant of gales that had shorn
them of many boughs, and left ghastly scars on their glossy
limbs.

Tradition whispered, with bated breath, that in the dim
dawn of colonial settlement a rude log hut had been erected
here by pirates, who came ashore to bury their ill-gotten booty,
and rumors were rife of bloody deeds and midnight orgies, — all
of which sprang into more vigorous circulation, when, in laying
the foundations of the boat-house piers, an iron pot containing a
number of old French and Spanish coins was dug out of the
shells and sand.

Melancholy tales of stranded vessels and drowned crews, of
a slaver burned to the water's edge to escape capture, and of

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

charred corpses strewn on the beach, thickened the atmosphere
of legendary gloom that enveloped the spot, — where the
successive demise of several proprietors certainly sanctioned the
feeling of dread and superstitious distrust with which it was
regarded. That the unenviable celebrity it had attained was
referable to local causes generating disease, appeared almost
incredible; for, if miasmatic exhalations rose dank and poisonous
from the densely shaded humid house, they were promptly
dispelled by the strong, invincible ocean-breeze, which tore aside
leafy branches and muslin curtains, and wafted all noxious
vapors inland.

A committee of medical sages having cautiously examined
the place, unanimously averred that its reputed fatality could
not justly be ascribed to any topographical causes. Whereupon
the popular nerve, which closely connected the community with
supernaturaldom, thrilled afresh; and all the calamities, real
and imaginary, that had afflicted “Solitude” from a period so
remote that “the memory of man runneth not to the contrary,”
were laid upon the galled shoulders of some red-liveried,
sulphur-scented Imp of Abaddon, whose peculiar mission was
to haunt the “piratical nest;” and, in lieu of human victims,
to addle the eggs, blast the grape crop, and make night hideous
with spectral sights and sounds.

To an unprejudiced observer the hills seemed to have
gleefully clasped hands and formed a half-circle, shutting the
place in for a quiet breezy communion with garrulous ocean,
whose waves ran eagerly up the strand to gossip of wrecks and
cyclones, with the staid martinet poplars that nodded and murmured
assent to all their wild romances.

Such was the pleasant impression produced upon the mind of
the lonely woman who now owned it, and who hoped to spend
here in seclusion and peace the residue of a life whose radiant
dawn had been suddenly swallowed by drab clouds and starless
gloom.

The Scotch are proverbially credulous concerning all preternatural
influences; and, had Robert Maclean been cognizant
of half the ghostly associations attached to the residence which

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

he had selected in compliance with general instructions from his
mistress, it is scarcely problematical whether the house would
not have remained in the hands of the real-estate broker; but,
fortunately for their peace of mind, Elsie and her son were as
yet in blissful ignorance of the dismal celebrity of their new
home.

Resting her folded hands on the bare shoulders of the
Ariadne, which modest lichens and officious wreaths of purple
verbena were striving to mantle, Mrs. Gerome scanned the
scene before her; and a quick, nervous sigh, that was almost a
pant, struggled across her lips.

“Unto this last nook of refuge have I come; and, expecting
little, find much. Shut out from the world, locked in with the
sea, — no neighbors, no visitors, no news, no gossip, — solitary,
shady, cool, and quiet, — surely I can rest here. Forked tongues
of scandal can not penetrate through those rock-ribbed hills
yonder, nor dart across that defying sea; and neither wail nor
wassail of men or women can disturb me more. But how do I
know that it will not prove a mocking cheat like Baiæ and
Maggiore, or Copais and Cromarty? I have fled in disgust and
ennui from far lovelier spots than this, and what right have I to
suppose that contentment has housed itself as my guest in that
old, mossy, brick pile, where mice and wrens run riot? Like
Cain and Cartophilus, my curse travels with me, and I no
sooner pitch my tent, than lo! the rattle and grin of my skeleton,
for which earth is not wide enough to furnish a grave! Well!
well! at least I shall not be stared to death here, — shall not be
tormented by eye-glasses and sketch-books; can live in that dim,
dark, greenish den yonder, unobserved and possibly forgotten,
and finally sleep undisturbed in the dank shade of those deodars,
with twittering birds overhead and a sobbing sea at my feet.
How long — how long before that dreamless slumber will fall
upon my heavy lids, — weary with waiting? Only twenty-three
yesterday! My God, if I should live to be an old woman!
The very thought threatens insanity! Ten — twenty — possibly
thirty years ahead of me. No; I could not endure it, — I should
go mad, or destroy myself! If I were a delicate woman, if I

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

only had weak lungs or a dropsical heart, or a taint of any
hereditary infirmity that would surely curtail my days, I could
be tolerably patient, hoping daily for the symptoms to develop
themselves. But, unfortunately, though my family all died
early, no two members selected the same mode of escape from
this bastile of clay; and my flesh is sound, and I am as strong
and compact as that granite balustrade, and — ha! ha! — quite
as hard. Au pis aller, if the burden of life becomes utterly
intolerable I can shuffle it off as quickly as did that proud
Roman, who, `when the birds began to sing' in the dawn of a
day heralded by tempestuous winds laden with perfume from
the vales of Sicily, shut his eyes forever from the warm sparkling
Mediterranean billows that broke in the roads of Utica, and
pricked the memory of inattentive Azrael with the point of a
sword. Neither Phædo, family, nor fame, could coax Cato to
respect the prerogative of Atropos; and if he, `the only free
and unconquered man,' quailed and fled before the apparition of
numerous advancing years, what marvel that I, who am neither
sage nor Roman, should be tempted some fine morning when the
birds are sounding reveille around my chamber windows, to
imitate `what Cato did, and Addison approved'? After all,
what despicable cowards are human hearts, and how much easier
to die like Socrates, Seneca, and Zeno, than stagger and groan
under the load of hated, torturing years, that are about as welcome
to my shoulders as the `old man of the sea' to Sinbad's!
How long? — oh, how long?”

The gloomy gray eyes had kindled into a dull flicker that
resembled the fitful, ghostly gleam of sheet lightning, falling
through painted windows upon crumbling and defiled altars in
some lonely ruined cathedral; and her low, shuddering tones,
were full of a hopeless, sneering bitterness, as painfully startling
and out of place in a woman's voice as would be the scream of a
condor from the irised throats of brooding doves, or the hungry
howl of a wolf from the tender lips of unweaned lambs. In the
gloaming light of a soft gray sky powdered by a few early stars,
stood this desolate gray woman, about whose face and dress
there was no stain of color save the blue glitter of a large

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

sapphire ring, curiously cut in the form of a coiled asp, with
hooded head erect and brilliant diamond eyes that twinkled
with every quiver of the marble-white fingers.

Impatiently she turned her imperial head, when the sound of
approaching steps broke the stillness; and her tone was sharp as
that of one suddenly roused from deep sleep, —

“Well, Elsie! What is it?”

“Tea, my child, has been waiting half-an-hour.”

“Then go and get your share of it. I want none.”

“But you ate no dinner to-day. Does your head ache?”

“Oh, no; my heart jealously monopolizes that privilege!”

The old woman sighed audibly, and Mrs. Gerome added, —

“Pray, do not worry yourself about me! When I feel disposed
to come in I can find the way to the door. Go and get your
supper.”

The nurse passed her wrinkled hand over the drab muslin
sleeves and skirt, and touched the folds of hair.

“But, my bairn, the dew is thick on your head and has taken
all the starch out of your dress. Please come out of this fog
that is creeping up like a serpent from the sea. You are not
used to such damp air, and it might give you rheumatic cramps.”

“Well, suppose it should? Does not my white head entitle
me to all such luxuries of old age and decrepitude? Don't
bother me, Elsie.”

She put out her hand with a repellent gesture, but Elsie
seized it, and, clasping both her palms over the cold fingers, said,
with irresistible tenderness, —

“Come, dearie! — come, my dearie!”

Without a word Mrs. Gerome turned and followed her across
the lawn and into the house, whose internal arrangement was
somewhat at variance with its unpretending exterior.

The rooms were large, with low ceilings; and fire-places,
originally wide and deep, had been recently filled and fitted up
with handsome grates, while the heavy mantel-pieces of carved
cedar, that once matched the broad facings of the windows and
the massive panels of the doors, were exchanged for costly verd
antique
and lumachella. The narrow passage running through

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

the centre of the building was also wainscoted with cedar and
adorned with fine engravings of Landseer's best pictures, whose
richly carved walnut frames looked almost cedarn in the pale
chill light that streamed upon them through the violet-colored
glass which surrounded the front door and effectually subdued
the hot golden glare of the sunny sun. The old-fashioned folding
doors that formerly connected the parlor and library had been
removed to make room for a low, wide arch, over which drooped
lace curtains, partially looped with blue silk cord and tassels;
and both apartments were furnished with sofas and chairs of
rosewood and blue satin damask, while the velvet carpet, with its
azure ground strewn with wreaths of white roses and hyacinths,
corresponded in color. Handsome book-cases, burdened with
precious lore, lined the walls of the rear room; and on either
side of a massive ormolu escritoire, bronze candelabra shed light
on the blue velvet desk where lay delicate sheets of gossamer
paper with varied and outré monograms, guarded by an exquisite
marble statuette of Harpocrates, which stood in the mirror-panelled
recess reserved for pen, ink, and sealing-wax. The air
was fragrant with the breath of flowers that nodded to each other
from costly vases scattered through both apartments; and, before
one of the windows, rose a bronze stand containing china jars
filled with pelargoniums, in brilliant bloom. An Erard piano
occupied one corner of the parlor, and the large harp-shaped
stand at its side was heaped with books and unbound sheets of
music. Here two long wax candles were now burning brightly,
and, on the oval marble table in the centre of the floor, was a
superb silver lamp representing Psyche bending over Cupid, and
supporting the finely-cut globe, whose soft radiance streamed
down on her burnished wings and eagerly-parted sweet Greek
lips. The design of this exceedingly beautiful lamp would not
have disgraced Benvenuto Cellini, nor its execution have reflected
discredit upon the genius of Felicie Fauveau, though to
neither of these distinguished artificers could its origin have been
justly ascribed. In its mellow, magical glow, the fine paintings
suspended on the walls seemed to catch a gleam of “that light
that never was on sea or land,” for their dim, purplish Alpine

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

gorges were filled with snowy phantasmagoria of rushing avalanches;
their foaming cataracts braided glittering spray into
spectral similitude of Undine tresses and Undine faces; their
desolate red deserts grew vaguely populous with mirage mockeries;
their green dells and grassy hill-sides, couching careless
herds, and fleecy flocks, borrowed all Arcadia's repose; and the
marble busts of Beethoven and of Handel, placed on brackets
above the piano, shone as if rapt, transfigured in the mighty
inspiration that gave to mankind “Fidelio” and the “Messiah.

On the sofa which partially filled the oriel window, where the
lace drapery was looped back to admit the breeze, lay an ivory
box containing materials and models for wax-flowers; and, in
one corner, half thrust under the edge of the silken cushion, was
an unfinished wreath of waxen convolvulus and a cluster of
gentians. There, too, open at the page that narrated the death-struggle,
lay Liszt's “Life of Chopin,” pressed face downwards,
with two purple pansies crushed and staining the leaves; and a
small gold thimble peeping out of a crevice in the damask tattled
of the careless feminine fingers that had left these traces of
disorder.

The collection of pictures was unlike those usually brought
from Europe by cultivated tourists, for it contained no Madonnas,
no Magdalenes, no Holy Families, no Descents or Entombments,
no Saints, or Sibyls, or martyrs; and consisted of wild
mid-mountain scenery, of solemn surf-swept strands, of lonely
moonlit moors, of crimson sunsets in Cobi or Sahara, and of a
few gloomy, ferocious faces, among which the portrait of Salvator
Rosa smiled sardonically, and a head of frenzied Jocasta was
preëminently hideous.

As Mrs. Gerome entered the parlor and brightened the flame
of the Psyche lamp, her eyes accidentally fell upon the bust
of Beethoven, where, in gilt letters, she had inscribed his own
triumphant declaration, “Music is like wine, inflaming men to
new achievements; and I am the Bacchus who serves it out to
them.
” While she watched the rayless marble orbs, more eloquent
than dilating darkening human pupils, a shadow dense
and mysterious drifted over her frigid face, and, without removing

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

her eyes from the bust above her, she sat down before the piano,
and commenced one of those marvellous symphonies which he
had commended to the study of Goethe.

Ere it was ended Elsie came in, bearing a waiter on which
stood a silver epergne filled with fruit, a basket of cake, and a
goblet of iced tea.

“My child, I bring your supper here because the dining-room
looks lonesome at night.”

“No, — no! take it away. I tell you I want nothing.”

“But, for my sake, dear —”

“Let me alone, Elsie! There, — there! Don't teaze me.”

The nurse stood for some moments watching the deepening
gloom of the up-turned countenance, listening to the wierd strains
that seemed to drip from the white fingers as they wandered
slowly across the keys; then, kneeling at her side, grasped the
hands firmly, and covered them with kisses.

“Precious bairn! don't play any more to-night. For God's
sake, let me shut up this piano that is making a ghost of you!
You will get so stirred up you can't close your eyes, — you know
you will; and then I shall cry till day-break. If you don't care
for yourself, dearie, do try to care a little for the old woman
who loves you better than her life, and who never can sleep
till she knows your precious head is on its pillow. My pretty
darling, you are killing me by inches, and I shall stay here on
my knees until you leave the piano, if that is not till noon to-morrow.
You may order me away; but not a step will I stir.
God help you, my bairn!”

Mrs. Gerome made an effort to extricate her hands, but the
iron grasp was relentless; and, in a tone of great annoyance, she
exclaimed, —

“Oh, Elsie! You are an intolerable —”

“Well, dear, say it out, — an intolerable old fool! Isn't that
what you mean?”

“Not exactly; but you presume upon my forbearance. Elsie,
you must not interrupt and annoy me, for I tell you now I will
not submit to it. You forget that I am not a child.”

“Darling, you will never be anything but a child to me, — the

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

same pretty child I took from its dead mother's arms and carried
for years close to my heart. So scold me as you may, my pet,
I shall love you and try to take care of you just as long as there
is breath left in my body.”

She ended by kissing the struggling hands; and, striving to
conceal her vexation, Mrs. Gerome finally turned and said, —

“If you will eat your supper, and stay with Robert, and leave
me in peace, I promise you I will close the piano, which your
flinty Scotch soul can no more appreciate than the brick and
mortar that compose these walls. You mean well, my dear,
faithful Elsie, but sometimes you bore me fearfully. I know I
am often wayward; but you must bear with me, for, after all,
how could I endure to lose you, — you the only human being
who cares whether I live or die? There, — go! Good night!”

She threw her arms around Elsie's neck, leaned her wan cheek
for an instant only on her shoulder, then pushed her away and
hastily closed the piano.

Two hours later, when the devoted servant stole up on tiptoe,
and peeped through the half-open door that led into the hall, she
found the queenly figure walking swiftly and lightly across the
room from oriel to arch, with her hands clasped over the back
of her head, and the silvery lamp-light shining softly on the
waves of burnished hair that rippled around her pure, polished
forehead.

As she watched her mistress, Elsie's stout frame trembled,
and hot tears streamed down her furrowed face while she lifted
her heart in prayer, for the dreary, lonely, lovely woman, who
had long ago ceased to pray for herself. But when the quivering
lips of one breathed a petition before the throne of God, the
beautiful cold mouth of the other was muttering bitterly, —



“Yea, love is dead, and by her funeral bier
Ambition gnaws the lips, and sheds no tear;
And, in the outer chamber Hope sits wild, —
Hope, with her blue eyes dim with looking long.”

-- 087 --

CHAPTER VII.

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

“ULPIAN, why do you look so grave and grieved?
Does your letter contain bad news?”

Miss Jane pushed back her spectacles and glanced
anxiously at her brother, who stood with his brows slightly
knitted, twirling a crumpled envelope between his fingers.

“It is not a letter, but a telegraphic dispatch, summoning me
to the death-bed of my best friend, Horace Manton.”

“The man whose life you saved at Madeira?”

“Yes; and the person to whom, above all other men, I am
most strongly and tenderly attached. His constitution is so
feeble that I have long been uneasy about him; but the end has
come even earlier than I feared.”

“Where does he live?”

“On the Hudson, a few miles above New York City. I have
no time to spare, for I shall take the train that leaves at one
o'clock, and must make some arrangement with Dr. Sheldon to
attend my patients. Will it trouble or tire you too much to
pack my valise while I write a couple of business letters? If
so, I will call Salome to assist you.”

“Trouble me, indeed! Nonsense, my dear boy; of course I
will pack your valise. Moreover, Salome is not at home. How
long will you be absent?”

“Probably a week or ten days, — possibly longer. If poor
Horace lingers, I shall remain with him.”

“Wait one moment, Ulpian. Before you go I want to speak
to you about Salome.”

“Well, Janet, I lend you my ears. Has the girl absolutely
turned pagan and set up an altar to Ceres, as she threatened
some weeks since? Take my word for the fact that she does not
believe or mean one half that she says, and is only amusing herself
by trying to discover how wide her audacious heresies can
expand your dear orthodox eyes. Expostulation and entreaty

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

only feed her affected eccentricities and skepticism, and if you
will persistently and quietly ignore them, they will shrivel as
rapidly as a rank gourd-vine, uprooted on an August day.”

“Pooh! pooh! my dear boy. How you men do prate sometimes
of matters concerning which you are as ignorant as the
yearling calves and gabbling geese that I suppose your learned
astronomers see driven every day to pasture on that range of
mountains in the moon — Eratosthenes — that modern science
pretends to have discovered, and about which you read so marvellous
a paper last week.”

Miss Jane reverently clung to the dishonored remnants of the
Ptolemaic theory, and scouted the philosophy of Copernicus,
which she vehemently averred was not worth “a pinch of snuff,”
else the water in the well would surely run out once in every
twenty-four hours. Now, as she dived into the depths of her
stocking-basket, collecting the socks neatly darned and rolled
over each other, her brother smiled, and answered, good humoredly, —

“Dear Janet, I really have not time to follow you to the
moon, nor to prove to you that your astronomical doctrines
have been dead and decently buried for nearly three hundred
years; but I should like to hear what you desire to tell me with
reference to Salome. What is the matter now?”

“Nothing ails her, except a violent attack of industry, which
has lasted much longer than I thought possible; for, to tell you
the truth without stint or varnish, she certainly was the most
sluggish piece of flesh I ever undertook to manage. Study
she would not, keep house she could not, sewing gave her the
headache, and knitting made her cross-eyed; but, behold! she
has suddenly found out that her pretty little pink palms were
made for something better than propping her peach-bloom
cheeks. A few days ago I accidentally discovered that she was
sitting up until long after midnight, and when I questioned her
closely, she finally confessed that she had entered into a contract
to furnish a certain amount of embroidery every month. Bless
the child! can you guess what she intends to do with the money?
Hoard it up in order to rent a couple of rooms, where she can

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

take Jessie and Stanley to live with her. Ulpian, it is a praiseworthy
aim, you must admit.”

“Eminently commendable, and I respect and admire the
motive that incites her to such a laborious course. At present
she is too young and inexperienced to take entire charge of the
children, and I know nothing of your plans or intentions concerning
her future; but, let me assure you, dear Jane, that I
will cordially coöperate in all your schemes for aiding her and
providing a home for them, and my purse shall not prove a laggard
in the race with yours. Recently I have been revolving a
plan for their benefit, but am too much hurried just now to give
you the details. When I return we will discuss it in extenso.

“You know that I ascribe great importance to blood, but,
strange as it may appear, that girl Salome has always tugged
hard at my heart-strings, as if our proud old blood beat in her
veins; and sometimes I fancy there must be kinship hidden behind
the years, or buried in some unknown grave.”

“Amuse yourself while I am away by digging about the genealogical
tree of the house of Grey, and, if you can trace a fibre
that ramifies in the miller's family, I will gladly bow to my own
blood wherever I find it, and claim cousinship. Meantime, my
dear sister, do keep a corner of your loving heart well swept and
dusted for your errant sailor-boy.”

He hastily kissed her cheek and turned away to write letters,
while she went into the adjoining room to pack his clothes.

When Salome returned from town, whither she had gone to
carry a package of finished work and obtain a fresh supply, she
found Miss Jane alone in the dining-room, and wearing a dejected
expression on her usually cheerful countenance.

“Did Ulpian tell you good-by?”

“No, I have not seen him. Where has he gone?”

“To New York.”

The long walk and sultry atmosphere had unwontedly flushed
the girl's face, and the damp hair clung in glossy rings to her
brow; but, as Miss Jane spoke, the blood ebbed from cheeks and
lips, and sweeping back the dark tresses that seemed to oppress
her, she asked, shiveringly, —

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

“Is Dr. Grey going back to sea?”

“Oh no, child! An old friend is very ill, and telegraphed for
him. Sit down, dear, — you look faint.”

“Thank you, I don't wish to sit down, and there is nothing
the matter with me. When will he come home?”

“I can not tell precisely, as his stay is contingent upon the
condition of his friend.”

“Is it a man or woman whom he has gone to see?”

The astonishment painted on Miss Jane's face would have
been ludicrous to a careless observer, less interested than the
orphan in her slow and deliberate reply.

“A man, of course.”

“Did he tell you so?”

“Certainly. He went to see Mr. Horace Manton, with whom
he was associated while abroad. But suppose it had been some
winsome, brown-eyed witch of a woman, instead of a dying man,
what then?”

“Then you would have lost your brother, and I my French
pronouncing dictionary, — that is all. Did he leave any message
about my grammar and exercises?”

“No, dear; but he started so hurriedly — so unexpectedly —
he had not time for such trifles. Where are you going?”

“To put away my bonnet and bundle, and look after Stanley,
who is romping with the kittens on the lawn.”

The old lady laid down her knitting, leaned her elbows on the
arms of her rocking-chair, and, clasping her hands, bowed her
chin upon them, while a half-stifled sigh escaped her.

“Mischief, — mischief, where I meant only kindness! I sowed
good seed, and reap thistles and brambles! My charity-cake
turns out miserable dough! But how could I possibly foresee
that the child would be such a simpleton? What right has she to
be so unnecessarily interested in my brother, who is old enough
to have been her father? It is unnatural, absurd, and altogether
unpardonable in Salome to be guilty of such presumptuous
nonsense; and, of course, it is not in the least my fault, for
the possibility of this piece of mischief never once occurred to
me! True, she is as old as Ulpian's mother was when father

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

married her; but then Mrs. Grey was not at all in love with her
white-haired husband, and had set her affections solely on that
Mercer-Street house, with marble steps and plate-glass windows.
How do I know that, after all, Salome is not in love with
Ulpian's fortune instead of the dear boy's blue eyes, and handsome
hair, and splendid teeth? However, I ought not to think
so harshly of the child, for I have no cause to consider her calculating
and selfish. Poor thing! if she really cares for him
there are breakers ahead of her, for I am sure that he is as far
from falling in love with her as I would be with the ghost
of my great-grandfather's uncle. Thank Providence, all this
troublesome, mischievous, Lucifer machinery of love and marriage
is shut out of heaven, where we shall be as the angels are.
Ah, Salome! I fear you are a giddy young idiot, and that I am
a blind old imbecile, and I wish from the bottom of my heart
you had never darkened my doors.”

The quiet current of Miss Jane's secluded life had never been
ruffled by a serious affaire du cœur; consequently she indulged
little charity towards those episodes, which displayed what she
considered the most humiliating weakness of her sex.

While puzzling over the best method of extricating her prot
égé
from the snare into which she was disposed to apprehend
that her own well-meant but mistaken kindness had betrayed
her, she saw an unsealed note lying beneath the table, and, by the
aid of her crutch, drew it within reach of her fingers. A small
sheet of paper, carelessly folded and addressed to Salome, merely
contained these words, —

“I congratulate you, my young friend, on the correctness of
your French themes, which I leave in the drawer of the library-table.
When I return I will examine those prepared during my
absence; and, in the interim, remain,

“Very respectfully,
Ulpian Grey.

Miss Jane wiped her glasses, and read the note twice; then
held it between her thumb and third finger, and debated the

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

expediency of changing its destination. Her delicate sense of
honor revolted at the first suggestion of interference, but an intense
aversion to “love-scrapes” finally strengthened her prudential
inclination to crush this one in its incipiency; and she
deliberately tore the paper into shreds, which she tossed out of
the window.

“If Ulpian only had his eyes open he would never have scribbled
one line to her; and, since I know what I know, and see
what I see, it is my duty to take the responsibility of destroying
all fuel within reach of a flame that may prove as dangerous as
a torch in a hay-rick.”

Limping into the library, she took from the drawer the two
books containing French exercises and laid them in a conspicuous
place on the table, where they could not fail to arrest the attention
of their owner; after which she resumed her knitting,
consoling herself with the reflection that she had taken the
first step towards smothering the spark that threatened the
destruction of all her benevolent schemes.

Up and down, under the spreading trees in the orchard,
wandered Salome, anxious to escape scrutiny, and vaguely conscious
that she had reached the cross-roads in her life, where
haste or inadvertence might involve her in inextricable difficulties.

She was neither startled, nor shocked, nor mortified, that the
unceremonious departure of the master of the house stabbed her
heart with pangs that made her firm lips writhe, for she had
long been cognizant of the growth of feelings whose discovery
had so completely astounded Miss Jane.

The orphan had not eagerly watched and listened for the
sight of his face — the sound of his voice — without fully comprehending
herself; for, however ingeniously and indefatigably
women may mask their hearts from public gaze and comment,
they do not mock their own reason by such flimsy shams, and
Salome could find no prospect of gain in playing a game of brag
with her inquisitive soul.

In the quiet orchard, where all things seemed drowsy — where
the only spectators were the mellowing apples that reddened the

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

boughs above her, and her sole auditors the brown partridges
that nestled in the tall grass, and the shy cicadæ ambushed under
the clover leaves — her pent-up pain and disappointment bubbled
over in a gush of passionate words.

“Gone without giving me a syllable, a word, a touch! Gone,
for an indefinite period, without even a cold `good-by, Salome!'
You call yourself a Christian, Dr. Grey, and yet you are cruel,
now and then, and make me writhe like a worm on a fish-hook!
He told Stanley he would return in two or three weeks, perhaps
sooner, — but I know better. I have a dull monitor here that
says it will be a long, dreary time, before I see him again. A
wall of ice is rising to divide us — but it shall not! it shall not!
I will have my own! I will look into his calm eyes! I will
touch his soft, warm, white palms! I will hear his steady, low,
clear voice, that makes music in my ears and heaven in my heart!
It is three months since he shook hands with me, but all time
cannot remove the feeling from my fingers; and some day I can
cling to his hand and lean my cheek against it, — and who dare
dispute my right? He says he never loved any woman! I
heard him tell his sister he had yet to meet the woman whom he
could marry, — and, if truth lingers anywhere in this world of
sin, it finds a sanctuary in his soul! He never loved any
woman! Thank God! I can't afford to doubt it. No one but his
sister has touched his lips, or his noble, beautiful forehead. How I
envied little Jessie when he put his arm around her and stooped
and laid his cheek on hers. Oh, Dr. Grey, nobody else will ever
love you as I do! I know I am unworthy, but I will make
myself good and great to match you! I know I am beneath you,
but I will climb to your proud height, — and, so help me God,
I will be all that your lofty standard demands! He does not
care for me now, — does not even think of me; but I must be
patient and merit his notice, for my own folly sank me in his
good opinion. When these apples were pale, pink blossoms, I
dreaded his coming, and hoped the vessel would be wrecked;
now, ere they are ripe, I am disposed to curse the cause of his
temporary absence and think myself ill-used that no farewell
privileges were granted me. Now I can understand why people

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

find comfort in praying for those they love; for what else can I
do but pray while he is away? Oh, I shall not, cannot, will
not, miss my way to heaven if he gets there before me!”

In utter abandonment she threw herself down in the long
yellow sedge-grass, — frightening a whole covey of gossiping
young partridges and a couple of meek doves, all of which
whirred away to an adjacent pea-field, leaving her with her face
buried in her hands, and watched by trembling mute crickets
and cicadæ.

On the topmost twig of the tallest tree a mocking-bird poised
himself, and sympathetically poured out his vesper canticle, — a
song of condolence to the prostrate figure who, just then, would
have preferred the echo of a man's deep voice to all Pergolese's
strains.

After a little while pitying Venus swung her golden globe in
among the apple-boughs, peeping compassionately at her luckless
votary; and, finally, in the violet west, —



“Two silver beacons sphered in the skies,
Eve in her cradle opening her eyes.”

Two weeks dragged themselves away without bringing any
tidings of the absent master; but, towards the close of the third,
a brief letter informed his sister that the invalid friend was still
alive, though no hope of his recovery was entertained, and that
it was impossible to fix any period for the writer's return.
Salome asked no questions, but the eager, hungry expression,
with which she eyed the letter as it lay on the top of the
stocking-basket, touched Miss Jane's tender heart; and, knowing
that it contained no allusion to the orphan, she put it into her
hand, and noticed the cloud of disappointment that gathered
over her features as she perused and refolded it. Another week—
monotonous, tedious, almost interminable — crept by, and
one morning as Salome passed the post-office she inquired for
letters, and received one post-marked New York and addressed to
Miss Jane.

Hurrying homeward with the precious missive, her pace
would well-nigh have distanced Hermes, and the dusty winding

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

road seemed to mock her with lengthening curves while she
pressed on; but at last she reached the gate, sped up the
avenue, and, pausing a moment at the threshold to catch her
breath and appear nonchalant, she demurely entered Miss Jane's
apartment. The only occupant was a servant sewing near the
window, and who, in reply to an eager question, informed Salome
that the mistress had gone to spend the day with a friend whose
residence was six miles distant.

The girl bit her lip until the blood started, and, to conceal her
chagrin, took refuge in the parlor, where the quiet dimness offered
a covert. Locking the door, she sat down in one of the
cushioned rocking-chairs and looked at the letter lying between
her fingers. The gilt clock on the mantel uttered a dull, clicking
sound, and a little green and gold-colored bird hopped out
and “cuckooed” ten times. Miss Jane would not probably
return before seven, possibly eight o'clock, and what could be
done to strangle those intervening nine hours?

The blood, heated by exercise and impatience, throbbed fiercely
in her temples and thumped heavily at her heart, producing a
half-suffocating sensation; and, in her feverish anxiety, the doom
of Damiens appeared tolerable in comparison with the torturing
suspense of nine hours on the rack.

The envelope was an ordinary white one, merely sealed with
a solution of gum arabic, and dexterous fingers could easily open
and reclose it without fear of detection, especially by eyes so
dim and uncertain as those for which it had been addressed.
A damp cloth laid upon the letter would in five minutes prove
an open sesame to its coveted contents, and a legion of fiends
patted the girl's tingling fingers and urged her to this prompt
and feasible relief from her goading impatience. Secure from
intrusion and beyond the possibility of discovery, she turned the
envelope up and down and over, examining the seal; and the
amber gleams lying perdu under the shadows of her pupils
rayed out, glowing with a baleful Lucifer light, as infallibly indicative
of evil purposes as the sudden kindling in a crouching
cat's or cougar's gaze, just as they spring upon their prey.

It was a mighty temptation, cunningly devised and opportunely

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

presented, and six months ago her parley with the imps of
Apollyon who contrived it would not have lasted five minutes;
but, in some natures, love for a human being will work marvels
which neither the fear of God, nor the hope of heaven, nor yet
the promptings of self-respect have power to accomplish.

Now while Salome dallied with the tempter and gave audience
to the clamors of her rebellious heart, she looked up and met the
earnest gaze of a pair of sunny blue eyes in a picture that hung
directly opposite.

It was an admirable portrait of Dr. Grey, clad in full uniform
as surgeon in the U. S. Navy, and painted when he was twenty-eight
years old. Up at that calm, cloudless countenance, the girl
looked breathlessly, spell-bound as if in the presence of a
reproving angel; and, after some seconds had elapsed, she hurled
the unopened letter across the room, and lifted her hands
appealingly,—

“No, — no! I did not — I can not — I will not act so basely!
I must not soil fingers that should be pure enough to touch
yours. I was sorely tempted, my beloved; but, thank God,
your blessed blue eyes saved me. It is hard to endure nine
hours of suspense, but harder still to bear the thought that I
have stooped to a deed that would sink me one iota in your
good opinion. I will root out the ignoble tendencies of my
nature, and keep my heart and lips and hands stainless, — hold
them high above the dishonorable things that you abhor, and
live during your absence as if your clear eyes took cognizance of
every detail. Yea, — search me as you will, dear deep-blue eyes,—
I shall not shrink; for the rule of my future years shall be
to scorn every word, thought, and deed that I would not freely
bare to the scrutiny of the man whose respect I would sooner
die than forfeit. Oh, my darling, it were easier for me to front
the fiercest flames of Tophet than face your scorn! I can wait
till Miss Jane sees fit to show me the letter, and, if it bring good
news of your speedy coming, I shall have my reward; if not,
why should I hasten to meet a bitter disappointment which may
be lagging out of mercy to me?”

Picking up the letter as suspiciously as if it had been dropped

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

by the Prince of Darkness on the crest of Quarantina, she
stepped upon a table and inserted the corner of the envelope in
the crevice between the canvas and the portrait-frame, repeating
the while a favorite passage that she had first heard from
Dr. Grey's lips, —



“`God meant me good too, when he hindered me
From saying “yes” this morning. I say no, — no!
I tie up “no” upon His altar-horns,
Quite out of reach of perjury!'”

Young though she was, experience had taught her that the
most effectual method of locking the wheels of time consisted in
sitting idly down to watch and count their revolutions; consequently,
she hastened up-stairs and betook herself vigorously to
the work of embroidering a parterre of flowers on the frontbreadth
of an infant's christening-dress which her employer had
promised should be completed before the following Sabbath.

Stab the laggard seconds as she might with her busy needle,
the day was drearily long; and few genuine cuckoo-carols have
been listened to with such grateful rejoicing as greeted those
metallic gutturals that once in every sixty minutes issued from
the throat of the gaudy automaton caged in the gilt clock.

True, nine hours are intrinsically nine hours under all circumstances,
whether decapitation or coronation awaits their
expiration; but to the doomed victim or the heir-apparent they
appear relatively shorter or longer. At last Salome saw that
the shadows on the grass were lengthening. Her head ached,
her eyes burned from steady application to her trying work, and
laying aside the cambric, she leaned against the window-facing
and looked out over the lawn, where Time seemed to have fallen
asleep in the mild autumn sunshine.

How sweet and welcome was the distance-muffled sound of
tinkling cow-bells, and the low bleating of homeward-strolling
flocks, wending their way across the hills through which the
road crawled like a dusty gray serpent.

A noisy club of black-birds that had been holding an indignation
meeting in the top of a walnut tree near the gate, adjourned

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

to the sycamore grove that overshadowed the barn in the rear
of the house; and Stanley's pigeons, which had been cooing and
strutting in the avenue, went to roost in the pretty painted
pagoda Dr. Grey had erected for their comfort. Finally, the
low-swung, heavy carriage, with its stout dappled horses, gladdened
Salome's strained eyes; and, soon after, she heard the
thump of Miss Jane's crutches and her cheerful voice, asking, —

“Where are the children? Tell them I have come home.
Bless me, the house is as dark as a dungeon! Rachel, have we
neither lamps nor candles?”

The orphan stole down the steps, climbed upon the table in
the parlor, and, seizing the letter, hurried into the dining-room,
where, quite exhausted by the fatigue of the day, the old lady
lay on the sofa.

She held out her hand and drew the girl's face within reach of
her lips, saying, —

“My child, I am afraid you have had rather a lonely day.”

“Decidedly the loneliest and longest I ever spent, and I believe
I never was half so glad to see you come home as just now
when the carriage stopped at the door.”

Ah, what hypocrisy is sometimes innocently masked by the
earnest utterance of the truth! And what marvels of industry
are accomplished by self-love, which seeks more assiduously than
bees for the honied drops of flattery that feed its existence!

Miss Jane was pardonably proud that her presence was so
essential to the happiness of the orphan whom she fondly loved,
and gratification spread a pleasant smile over her worn features.

“Where is Stanley? The child ought not to be out so
late.”

“He went down to the sheep-pen to count the lambs and
look after one that broke its leg yesterday. Miss Jane, are you
too much fatigued to read a letter which I found this morning
in your box at the post-office?”

“Is it from Ulpian? I was wondering to-day why I did not
hear from him. Dear me, what have I done with my spectacles?
They are the torment of my life, for the instant I take
them off my nose they seem to find wings. Give me the letter,

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

and see whether I left my glasses on the bed where I put my
bonnet.”

Salome went into the next room and unsuccessfully searched
the bed, bureau, table, and wardrobe; and, in an agony of impatience,
returned to the invalid.

“You must have lost them before you came home; I can't
find them anywhere. Let me read the letter to you.”

“No; I must have my glasses. Perhaps I dropped them in
the carriage. Send word to the driver to look for them. It
was very careless in me to lose them, but I am growing so forgetful.
Rachel, do hunt for my spectacles.”

Salome ground her teeth to suppress a cry of vexation; and, to
conceal her impatience, joined heartily in the search.

Finally she found the glasses on the front steps, where they
had fallen when their owner left the carriage; and, feeling that
adverse fate could no longer keep her in suspense, she hurried
into the house and adjusted them on Miss Jane's eagle nose.

Conscious that she was fast losing control over the nerves
that were quivering from long-continued tension, Salome stepped
to the open window and stood waiting. Would the old lady
never finish the perusal? The minutes seemed hours, and the
pulsing of the blood in the girl's ears sounded like muttering
thunder.

Miss Jane sighed heavily, — cleared her throat, and sighed
again.

“It is very sad, indeed! It is too bad, — too bad!”

Salome turned around, and exclaimed, savagely, —

“Why can't you speak out? What is the matter? What
has happened?”

“Ulpian's friend is dead.”

“Thank God!”

“For shame! How can you be so heartless?”

“If the man could not recover I should think you would be
glad that he is at rest, and that your brother can come home.”

“But the worst of the matter is that Ulpian is not coming
home. Mr. Manton wished him to act as guardian for his
daughter, who is in Europe, and Ulpian will sail in the next

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

steamer for England, to attend to some business connected with
the estate. It is too provoking, isn't it? He says it is impossible
to tell when we shall see him again.”

There was no answer, and, when Miss Jane wiped her eyes
and looked around, she saw the girl tottering towards the door,
groping her way like one blind.

“Salome, — come here, child!”

But the figure disappeared in the hall, and when the moonlight
looked into the orphan's chamber the soft rays showed a
girlish form kneeling at the window, with a white face drenched
by tears, and quivering lips that moaned in feeble, broken
accents, —

“God help me! I might have known it, for I had a presentiment
of terrible trouble when he went away. How can I
trust God and be patient, while the Atlantic raves and surges
between me and my idol? After all, it was an angel of mercy
whose tender white hands held back this bitter blow for nine
hours. Gone to Europe, and not one word — not one line — to
me! Oh, my darling! you are trampling under your feet the
heart that loves you better than everything else in the
universe, — better than life, and its hopes of heaven!”

CHAPTER VIII.

“SALOME, where did you learn to sing? I was astonished
this morning when I heard you.”

“I have not yet learned, — I have only begun to
practise.”

“But, my child, I had no idea you owned such a voice.
Where have you kept it concealed so long?”

“I was not aware that I had it until a month ago, when it
accidentally discovered itself.”

“It is very powerful.”

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

“Yes, and very rough; but care and study will smooth and
polish it. Miss Jane, please keep your eye on Stanley until I
come home; for, although I left him with his slate and arithmetic,
it is by no means certain that they will not part company the
moment I am out of sight.”

“Where are you going?”

“To carry back some work which would have been returned
yesterday had not the weather been so inclement.”

In addition to the package of embroidered handkerchiefs,
Salome carried under her arm a roll of music and an instruction-book;
and, when she reached the outskirts of the town, turned
away from the main street and stopped at the door of a small
comfortless-looking house that stood without enclosure on the
common.

Two swart, black-eyed children were playing mumble-peg with a
broken knife, in one corner of the room; a third, with tears still
on its lashes, had just sobbed itself to sleep on a strip of faded
carpet stretched before the smouldering embers on the hearth;
while the fourth, a feeble infant only six months old, was wailing
in the arms of its mother, — a thin, sickly woman, with consumption's
red autograph written on her hollow cheeks, where the
skin clung to the bones as if resisting the chill grasp of death.
As she slowly rocked herself, striving to hush the cry of the
child, her dry, husky cough formed a melancholy chorus, which
seemed to annoy a man who sat before the small table covered
with materials for copying music. His cadaverous, sallow complexion,
and keen, restless eyes, bespoke Italian origin; and,
although engaged in filling some blank sheets with musical
notes, he occasionally took up a violin that lay across his knees,
and, after playing a few bars, laid aside the bow and resumed the
pen. Now and then he glanced at his wife and child with a
scowling brow; but, as his eyes fell on their emaciated faces,
something like a sigh seemed to heave his chest.

When Salome's knock arrested his attention he rose and advanced
to the half-open door, saying, impatiently, —

“Well, miss, have you brought me any money?”

“Good morning, Mr. Barilli. Here are the ten dollars that I

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

promised, but I wish you to understand that in future I shall
not advance one cent of my tuition-money. When the month
ends you will receive your wages, but not one day earlier.”

“I beg pardon, miss; but, indeed, you see —”

He did not conclude the sentence, but waved his hand
towards the two in the rocking-chair and proceeded to count
the money placed in his palm.

“Yes, I see that you are very destitute, but charity begins at
home, and I have to work hard for the wages that you have
demanded before they are due. Good morning, madam; I hope
you feel better to-day. Come, Mr. Barilli, I have no time to
waste in loitering. Are you ready for my lesson?”

“Quite ready, miss. Commence.”

For three-quarters of an hour he listened to her exercises,
which he accompanied with his violin, and afterwards directed
her to sing an air from a collection of songs on the table. As
her deep, rich contralto notes swelled round and full, he shut
his eyes and nodded his head as if in an ecstacy; and, when
she concluded, he rapped his violin heavily with the bow, and
exclaimed, —

“Some day when you sing that at Della Scala, remember the
poor devil who taught it to you in a hovel. Soaked as those
old walls are with music from the most famous lips the world
ever applauded, they hold no echoes sweeter than that last trill.
After all, there is no passion — no pathos — comparable to a
perfect contralto crescendo. It is wonderful how you Americans
squander voices that would rouse all Europe into a
furore.

“I am afraid your eager desire for pupils biases your judgment,
and invests my voice with fictitious worth,” answered
Salome, eyeing him suspiciously.

“Ha! you mean that I flatter, in order to keep you. Not
so, miss. If St. Cecilia herself asked tuition without good pay,
I should shut the door in her face; but, much as I need money,
I would not risk my reputation by praising what was poor. If
one of my children — that miserable little Beatrice, yonder —
only had your voice, do you think I would copy music, or teach

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

beginners, or live in this cursed hole? You have a fortune shut
up in your throat, and some day, when you are celebrated, at least
do me the justice to tell the world who first found the treasure;
and, out of your wealth, spare me a decent tombstone in the
Campo Santo of — of —”

He laughed bitterly, and, seizing his violin, filled the room
with mournful miserere strains.

“How long a course of training do you think will be necessary
before the inequalities in my voice can be corrected and
my vocalization perfected?”

“You are very young, miss, and it would not do to strain
your voice, which is well-nigh perfect in itself; but, of course,
your execution is defective, — just as a young nightingale cannot
warble all its strains before it is full-feathered. If you study
faithfully, in one year, or certainly one and a half, you will be
ready for your engagement at Della Scala. Hist! see if you
can follow me?”

He played a subtle, chromatic passage, ending in a trill, and
the orphan echoed it with such accuracy and sweetness that
the teacher threw down his bow, and, while tears stood in his
glittering eyes, he put his brown hand on the girl's head, and
said, earnestly, —

“There ought to be feathers here instead of hair, for no
nightingale, nestled in the olive groves of Italy, ever warbled
more easily and naturally. Don't go out to the world as Miss
Owen, — make it call you Rosignuolo. Take the next page in
the instruction-book for a new lesson, and practise the old scales
over before you touch the new, — they are like steps in a ladder,
and save jumps and jars. God made your voice wonderful, and,
if you are only careful not to undo his work, it will develop
itself every year in fresh power and depth. Ha! if my poor
squeaking Beatrice only had it! But there is no more music
stored in her throat and chest than in a regiment of rats. Good
day, miss. Your lesson is ended, and I go to buy some wood
for my miserable shiverers.”

He seized his hat and walking-stick and quitted the house,
leaving his pupil to gather up her music and conjecture,

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

meanwhile, whether the wood-yard or a neighboring bar-room was
his real destination.

His dissipated habits had greatly impaired her faith in the
accuracy of his critical acumen touching professional matters,
and, as she rolled up the sheet of paper in her hands, Salome
approached the feeble occupant of the rocking-chair, and said,
rather abruptly, —

“Madam Barilli, you ought to know when your husband
speaks earnestly and when he is merely indulging in idle flattery,
and I wish to learn his real opinion of my voice. Will
you tell me the truth?”

“Yes, miss, I will. I am no musician, and never was in
Europe, where he studied; but he talks constantly of your voice,
and tells me there is a fortune in it. Only last night he swore
that if he could control it, he would not take a hundred thousand
dollars for the right; and then, poor fellow, he fell into
one of his fierce ways and boxed my little Beatrice's ears,
because, he said, all the teachers in the Conservatoire could not
put into her throat the trill that you were born with. Ah, no,
he flatters no one now! He has forgotten how, since the day
that I was coaxed to run away from my father's elegant home
and marry the tenor singer of an opera troupe and the professor
who taught me the gamut at boarding-school. Miss, you may
believe him, for Sebastian Barilli means what he says.”

“One hundred thousand dollars! I promise him and you
that if one-half of that amount can be `trilled' into my pocket
you shall both be comfortable during the remainder of your
days.”

“Mine are numbered, and will end before your career begins;
and, when you sing in Della Scala, I trust I shall be singing up
yonder behind the stars, where cold and hunger and heart-ache
and cruel words cannot follow me. But, miss, when I am
gone, and Sebastian is over at the corner trying to drown his
troubles, and my four helpless little ones are left here unprotected,
for God's sake look in upon them now and then, and
don't let them cry for bread. My own family long ago cast me
off, and here I am a stranger; but you, who have felt the pangs

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

of orphanage, will not stand by and see my darlings starve!
Oh, miss, the poor who cannot pity the poor must be hard-hearted
indeed!”

The suffering woman pressed her moaning babe closer to her
bosom, and, taking Salome's hand between her thin, hot fingers,
bowed her tear-stained face upon it.

Grim recollections of similar scenes enacted in the old house
behind the mill crowded upon the mind of the miller's daughter,
hardening instead of melting her heart; but, withdrawing
her fingers, she said in as kind a tone as she could command, —

“The poor are sometimes too poor to aid each other, and pity
is most unpalatable fare; but, if your husband has not grossly
deceived himself and me with reference to my voice, I will
promise that your children shall not suffer while I live. For
their sake do not despond, but try to keep up your spirits, else
your husband will be utterly ruined. Gloomy hearthstones
make club-rooms and bar-rooms populous. Good-by. When I
come again, I will bring something to stimulate your appetite,
which seems to require coaxing.”

She stooped and looked for a minute at the gaunt, white face
of the half-famished infant pressed against the mother's feverish
breast, and an irresistible impulse impelled her to stroke back
the rings of black hair that clustered on its sunken temples;
then, snatching her music and bundle, she hurried out of the
close, untidy room, and, once more upon the grassy common,
drew a long, deep breath of pure fresh air.

Autumn, with orange dawns, and mellow, misty moons, when


“Sweet, calm days, in golden haze
Melt down the amber sky,”
had died on bare brown stubble-fields and vine-veined hillsides,
purple with clustering grapes on leafless branches; and wintry
days had come, with sleety morns and chill, crisp noons, and
scarlet sunset banners flouting the silver stars in western skies,
where the shivering, gasping old year had woven —



“One strait gown of red
Against the cold.”

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

None of the earlier years of Salome's life seemed to her half
so drearily long as the four monotonous months that followed
Dr. Grey's departure; and, during the intervals between his brief
letters to his sister, the orphan learned a deceptive quietude of
manner, at variance with the tumultuous feelings that agitated
her heart; for painful suspense which is borne with clenched
hands and firmly-set teeth is not the more patient because
sternly mute.

Which suffered least, Philoctetes howling on the shores of
Lemnos, or the silent Trojan priest, writhing in a death-struggle
with the serpent folds that crushed him before the altar of
Neptune?

If any messages intended for Salome found their way across
the ocean, they finally missed their destination, and reached the
dead-letter office of Miss Jane's vast and inviolate pocket; and,
while this apparent neglect piqued the girl's vanity, the blessed
assurance that the absent master was alive and well proved a
sovereign balm for all the bleeding wounds of amour propre.

In order to defray the expense of her musical tuition, which
was carried on in profound secrecy, it was necessary to redouble
her exertions; and all the latent energy of her character developed
itself in unflagging work, which she persistently prosecuted
early and late, and in quiet defiance of Miss Jane's
expostulations and predictions that she would permanently
impair her sight.

Paramount to the desire of amassing wealth that would
enable her to provide for Jessie and Stanley rose the hope that
the cultivation of her voice would invest her with talismanic
influence over the man who was singularly susceptible of the
magic of music; and, jealously guarding the new-found gift, she
spared no toil to render it perfect.

Fearful that her suddenly acquired fondness for singing might
arouse suspicion and inquiry, she rarely practised at home
unless Miss Jane were absent; and, having procured a tuningfork,
she retreated to the most secluded portion of the adjoining
forest and rehearsed her lessons to a mute audience of grazing
cattle, sombre pines, nodding plumes of golden-rod, and shivering

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

white asters, belated and overtaken by wintry blasts. Alone
with nature, she warbled as unrestrainedly as the birds who
listened to her quavering crescendos; and more than once she
had become so absorbed in this forest practising, that twinkling
stars peeped down at her through the fringy canopy of murmuring
firs.

In fulfilment of a promise given to Stanley, with the hope of
stimulating him to more earnest study, Salome one day took a
piece of sewing and her music-book, and set off with her brother
for the sea-shore, where he was sometimes allowed to amuse
himself by catching crabs and shrimps. The route they were
compelled to take was very circuitous, since strangers were now
forbidden to stroll through the grounds attached to “Solitude,”
which was the nearest point where land and ocean met. Following
a cattle-path that threaded the bare brown hills and
wound through low marsh meadows, Salome at length climbed a
cliff that overhung the narrow strip of beach running along the
base of the promontory, and, while Stanley prepared his net, she
applied herself vigorously to the completion of a cluster of lilies
of the valley which she had begun to embroider the preceding
night.

It was a mild, sunny afternoon, late in December, with only
a few flakes of white curd-like cirri drifting slowly before the
stiffening south wind that came singing a song of the tropics
over the gently heaving waste of waters —

“Where the green buds of waves burst into white froth flowers.”

Two glimmering sails stood like phantoms on the horizon; and
a silent colony of snowy gulls, perched in conclave on a bit of
weed-wreathed drift floating landward, were the only living
things in sight, save the childish figure on the yellow beach
under the bleaching rocks, and the girlish one seated on the
tallest cliff, where a storm-scarred juniper, bending inland,
waved its scanty fringe in the fresh salt breeze.

No note of human strife entered here, nor hum of noisy
business marts; and the solemn silence, so profound and holy, was
broken only by the soft, mysterious murmur of the immemorial

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

ocean, as its crystal fingers smote the harp of rosy shells and
golden sands.

Clasped in the crescent that curved a mile northward lay the
house, and grove, and grounds of “Solitude,” looking sombre in
the distance, as the shadow of surrounding hills fell upon the
dense foliage that overhung its quiet precincts, and toned down
the garish red of the boat-house roof, which lent a brief dash of
color to the peaceful picture. Beyond the last guarding promontory
that seemed to have plunged through the shelving strand
to bathe in blue brine and cut off all passage along its base, a
strong well-trained eye might follow the trend of the coast even
to the dim outlines and thread-like masts, that told where the
distant town hugged its narrow harbor; and, in the opposite
direction, low, irregular sand hills and brown marshes crept
southward, as if hunting the warmth that alone could mantle
them with living verdure.

As the afternoon wore away, the sinking sun dipped suddenly
behind a wooded eminence, which, losing the warm purples it
had worn since noon, grew chill and blue as his rays departed;
and, weary of her work, Salome put it aside and began to practise
her music lesson, beating time with her slender fingers on
the bare juniper-roots, from which wind and rain had driven
the soil. Running her chromatic scales, and pausing at will to
trill upon any minor note that wooed her vagrant fancy, she
played with her flexible voice as dexterous violinists toy with
the obedient strings they hold in harmonious bondage to their
bows.

Finally she pushed the exercises away, and began a fantasia
from “Traviata,” which she had heard Mr. Barilli play several
times; and so absorbed was she in testing her capacity for vocal
gymnastics that she failed to observe the moving figure dwarfed
by distance and pacing the sands in front of “Solitude.”

The rich, fresh tones which seemed occasionally to tremble
with the excess of melody that burdened them played hide-and-seek
among the hills, startling whole choruses of deep-throated
echoes, and attending and retentive ocean, catching the strains
on her beryl strings, bore them whither — and how far? To

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

palm-plumed equatorial isles, where dying auricular nerves mistook
them for seraphic utterances? To toiling mariners, tossed
helplessly by fierce typhoons, who, pausing in their scramble for
spars, listened to the weird melody that presaged woe and
wreck? To the broken casements of fishermen's huts, on distant
shores, where anxious wives peered out in the blackening
tempest, and shrank back appalled by sounds which sea-tradition
averred were born in coral caves, mosaiced with blanching
human skulls? What hoary hierophant in the mysteries of
cataphonics and diacoustics will undertake to track those trills
across the blue bosom of the Atlantic or the purplish billows of
the Indian Ocean?

The wind went down with the sun; silver-edged cirri lost
their glitter, and swift was



...... “The spread
Of orange lustre through these azure spheres
Where little clouds lie still like flocks of sheep,
Or vessels sailing in God's other deep.”

In that wondrous and magical after-glow which tenderly
hovers over the darkening face of the dying day, like the
strange, spectral smile that only sheds its cold, supernatural
light on lips twelve hours dead, Salome's fair face and graceful
pose was as softly defined against the western sky as some
nimbussed saint or madonna on the golden background of old
Byzantine pictures. Her small straw hat, wreathed with scarlet
poppies, lay at her feet; and around her shoulders she had closely
folded a bright plaid flannel cloak, which tinted her complexion
with its ruddy hues, as firelight flushes the olive portraits that
stare at it from surrounding walls, and the braided black hair
and large hazel eyes showed every brown tint and topaz gleam.

Leaning her arms on the top of her music-book, she rested
her chin upon them, and sat looking seaward, singing a difficult
passage, in the midst of which her nimble voice tripped on an E
flat, and, missing the staccato step, rolled helplessly down in a
legato flood of melody; whereupon, with an impatient grimace
she shut her eyes, weary of watching the wave-shimmer that

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

almost dazzled her. After a few seconds, when she opened
them, there stood just on the edge of the cliff, as if poised in
air, a woman whose face and form were as sharply cut in profile
on the azure sea and sky as white cameo features on black
agate grounds.

Around the tall figure shining folds of silver poplin hung
heavy and statuesque, and over the shoulders a blue crape
shawl was held by a beautiful blue-veined hand, where a
sapphire asp kept guard; while a cluster of double violets
fastened behind one shell-like ear breathed their perfume among
glossy bands of gray hair.


“There was no color in the quiet mouth,
Nor fulness; yet it had a ghostly grace,
Pathetically pale,”
and wan, and woful — the still face turned seaward, fronting a
round white moon that was lifting its full disk out of the line
where air and water met — she stood motionless.

Lifting her head, Salome shivered involuntarily, and grew a
shade paler as she breathlessly watched the apparition, expecting
that it would fade into blue air or float down and mingle with
the waters that gave it birth. But there was no wavering
mistiness about the shining drapery; and, presently, when she
turned and came forward, the orphan, despite her sneers at
superstition, felt the hair creep and rise on her temples, and,
springing to her feet, they faced each other. As the stranger
advanced, Salome unconsciously retreated a few steps, and
exclaimed, —

“Gray-eyed, gray-haired, gray-clad, gray-faced, and rising out
of that gray sea, I suppose I have at last met the gray ghost
that people tell me haunts old `Solitude.' But how came such
a young face under that drift of white hair? If all ghosts have
such finely carved, delicate noses and chins, such oval cheeks
and pretty brows, most of us here in the flesh might thank fortune
for a chance to `shuffle off this mortal coil.' Say, are you
the troubled evil spirit that haunts `Solitude'?”

“I am.”

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

The voice was so mournfully sweet that it thrilled every
nerve in Salome's quivering frame.

“Phantom or flesh — which are you?”

“Mrs. Gerome, the owner of `Solitude.'”

“Oh, indeed! I beg your pardon, madam, but I took you for
a wraith! You know the place has always been considered unlucky—
haunted — and you are such an extraordinary-looking
person I was inclined to think I had stumbled on the traditional
ghost. I am neither ignorant nor stupidly superstitious;
but, madam, you must admit you have an unearthly appearance;
and, moreover, I should be glad to know how you rose from the
beach below to the top of this cliff? I see no feathers on your
shoulders — no balloon under your feet!”

“I was walking on the sands in front of my door, and, hearing
some very sweet strains that came floating down from this
direction, I followed the sound, and climbed by means of steps
cut in the side of this cliff. Since you regarded me as a spectre,
I may as well tell you that I was beginning to fancy I was
listening to one of the old sea-sirens, until I saw your rosy face
and red lips, far too human for a dripping mermaid or a murderous,
mocking Aglaiopheme.”

“No more a siren, madam, than you are a ghost! I am only
Salome Owen, the miller's child, waiting for that boy yonder,
whose sublimest idea of heaven consists in the hope that its
blessed sea of glass is brimming with golden shrimp. Stanley,
run around the cliff, and meet me. It is too late for us to be
here. We should have started home an hour ago.”

“Who taught you `Traviata'?”

“I am teaching myself, with what small help I can obtain
from a vagabond musician, who calls himself Signor Barilli, and
claims to have been a tenor singer in an opera troupe at
Milan.”

“You ought to cultivate your voice as thoroughly as possible.”

“Why? Is it really good? Tell me, is it worth anything?
No one has heard it except that Italian violinist; and, if he
praises it, I sometimes fear it is because he is so horribly

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

dissipated that he confounds my bravura runs with the clicking of
his wine-glasses and the gurgling of his flask. Do you know
much about music?”

“I have heard the best living performers, vocal and instrumental,
and to a finer voice than yours I never listened; but
you need study and practice, for your execution is faulty. You
have a splendid instrument; but you do not yet understand its
management. Where do you live?”

“At `Grassmere,' a farm two miles behind those hills, and in
a house hidden under elm and apple trees. Madam, it is very
late, and I must bid you good-evening. Before I go, I should
like to know, if you will not deem me unwarrantably impertinent,
whether you are a very young person with white hair,
or whether you are a very old woman with a wonderfully young
face?”

For a moment there was no answer; and, supposing that she
had offended her, the orphan bowed and was turning away, when
Mrs. Gerome's calm, mournful tones arrested her:

“I am only twenty-three years old.”

She walked away, turning her countenance towards the water,
where moonlight was burnishing the waves; and, when Salome
and Stanley had reached the bend in their path that would shut
out the view of the beach, the former looked back and saw the
silver-gray figure standing alone on the silent shore, communing
with the silver sea, as desolate and as hopeless as Buchanan's
“Penelope,” —



“An alabaster woman, whose fixed eyes
Stare seaward, whether it be storm or calm.”

-- 113 --

CHAPTER IX.

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

“DOCTOR Sheldon, do you think she is dangerously
ill?”

“I am afraid, Salome, that she will soon become
so; for she is threatened with a violent attack of pneumonia,
which would certainly be very dangerous to a woman of her
age. It is a great misfortune that her brother is absent.”

“Dr. Grey reached New York three days ago.”

“Indeed! I will telegraph immediately, and hasten his
return.”

Dr. Sheldon was preparing a blister in the room adjoining
the one occupied by Miss Jane, and the orphan stood by his
side, twisting her fingers nervously over each other, and looking
perplexed and anxious. He returned to his patient, and when
he came out some moments later, and took up his hat, his countenance
was by no means reassuring.

“Although I know that you are very much attached to Miss
Jane, and would faithfully endeavor to nurse her, you are so
young and inexperienced that I do not feel quite willing to
leave her entirely to your guardianship; and, therefore, shall
send a woman here to-night who will fully understand the case.
She is a professional nurse, and Dr. Grey will be relieved to
hear that his sister is in her hands, for he has great confidence
in her good sense and discretion. I shall stop at the telegraph
office, as I go home, and urge him to return at once. Give me
his address. Do not look so dejected. Miss Grey has a better
constitution than most persons are disposed to believe, and she
may struggle through this attack.”

The new year was ushered in by heavy and incessant rains,
and, having imprudently insisted upon superintending the drainage
of a new sheep-fold and the erection of an additional cattleshed,
Miss Jane had taken a severe cold, which resulted in pneumonia.

Assiduously and tenderly Salome watched over her, and even

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

after the arrival of Hester Dennison, the nurse, the orphan's
solicitude would not permit her to quit the apartment where
her benefactress lay struggling with disease; while Miss Jane
shrank from the stranger, and preferred to receive the medicine
from the hand of her adopted child.

When Dr. Sheldon stood by the bed early next morning, and
noted the effect of his treatment, Salome's keen eye observed
the dissatisfied expression of his face, and she drew sad auguries
from his clouded brow. He took a paper from his pocket, and
said, cheerfully, —

“Come, Miss Jane, get up a smile to pay me for the good
news I bring. Can you guess what this means?” holding an
envelope close to her eyes.

“More blisters and fever mixtures, I suppose. Doctor, my
poor side is in a dreadful condition.”

As she laid her hand over her left lung, she winced and
groaned.

“How much would you give to have your brother's hand,
instead of mine, on your pulse?”

“All that I am worth! But my boy is in Europe, and can't
come back to me now, when I need him most.”

“No, he is in New York. You have been dreaming, and forget
that he has reached America.”

“No, I never knew it. Salome, is there a letter?”

“No letter, but a dispatch announcing his arrival. I told
you; but you must have fallen asleep while I was talking to
you.”

“No such thing! I have not slept a wink for a week.”

“That is right, Miss Jane; scold as much as you like; it will
do you no harm. But, meantime, let me tell you I have just
heard from Dr. Grey, and he is now on his way home.”

Salome was sitting near the pillow, and suddenly her head
bowed itself, while her lips whispered, inaudibly, —

“Thank God!”

The invalid's face brightened, and, stretching her thin, hot
hand towards the orphan, she touched her shoulder, and said, —

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

“Do you hear that, my child? Ulpian is coming home.
When will he be here?”

“Day after to-morrow evening, I hope, if there is no detention
and he makes all the railroad connections. I trust you
will prove sufficiently generous to bear testimony to my professional
skill, by improving so rapidly that when he arrives there
will be nothing left to do but compliment my sagacity, and thank
me for relieving you so speedily. Is not your cough rather
better?”

She did not reply; and, bending down, he saw that she was
asleep.

“Doctor, I am afraid she is not much better.”

He sighed, shook his head, and beckoned Hester into the
hall in order to question her more minutely concerning the
patient.

That night and the next she was delirious, and failed to
recognize any one; but about noon on the following day she
opened her eyes, and, looking intently at Salome, who stood near
the foot of the bed, she said, as if much perplexed, —

“I saw Ulpian just now. Where is he?”

“He will be here this afternoon, I hope. The train is due at
two o'clock, and it is now a quarter past twelve.”

“I tell you I saw him not ten minutes since.”

“You are feverish, dear Miss Jane, and have been dreaming.”

“Don't contradict me! Am I in my dotage, think you? I
saw my boy, and he was pale, and had blood on his hands, and
it ran down his beard and dripped on his vest. You can't
deceive me! What is the matter with my poor boy? I will
see him! Give me my crutches this instant!”

She struggled into a partially upright position, but fell back
upon her pillow exhausted and panting for breath.

“You were delirious. I give you my word that he has not
yet come home. It was only a horrible dream. Hester will
assure you of the truth of what I say. You must lie still, for
this excitement will injure you.”

The nurse gave her a powerful sedative, and strove to divert

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

her thoughts; but ever and anon she shuddered and whispered, —

“It was not a dream. I saw my dear sailor-boy, and he was
hurt and bleeding. I know what I saw; and if you and Hester
swore till every star dropped out of heaven, I would not believe
you. If I am old and dying, my eyes are better than yours.
My poor Ulpian!”

Despite her knowledge of the feverish condition of the sick
woman, and her incredulity with reference to the vision that so
painfully disturbed her, Salome's lips blanched, and a vague,
nameless, horrible dread seized her heart.

Very soon Miss Jane fell into a heavy sleep, and, while the
nurse busied herself in preparing a bottle of beef-tea, the orphan
sat with her head pressed against the bed-post, and her eyes
riveted on the face of the watch in her palm, where the minutehand
seemed now and then to stop, as if for breathing-time, and
the hour-hand to have forgotten the way to two o'clock.

For nearly six months Salome had counted the weeks and
days, — had waited and hoped for the hour of Dr. Grey's return
as the happiest of her life, — had imagined his greeting, the
bright, steady glow in his fine eyes, the warm, cordial pressure
of his white hand, the friendly tones of his pleasant voice; for,
though he had failed to bid her good-by, fate could not cheat
her out of the interview that must follow his arrival. Fancy
had painted so vividly all the incidents that would characterize
this longed-for greeting, that she had lived it over a thousand
times; and, now that the meeting seemed actually at hand, she
asked herself whether it were possible that disappointment could
pour one poisonous drop into the brimming draught of joy that
rose foaming in amber bubbles to her parched lips.

In the profound silence that pervaded the darkened room,
the ticking of the watch was annoyingly audible, and seemed to
Salome's strained and excited nerves so unusually loud that
she feared it might disturb the sleeper. At a quarter to two
o'clock she went to the hearth and noiselessly renewed the fire,
laying two fresh pieces of oak across the shining brass andirons,
whose feet represented lions' heads.

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

She swept the hearth, arranged some vials that were scattered
on the dressing-table, and gave a few improving touches to a vase
filled with white and orange crocuses, then crept back to the
bedside and again picked up the watch. It still lacked fifteen
minutes of two, and, looking more closely, she found that it had
stopped. Tossing it into a hollow formed by the folds of the
coverlid, and repressing an impatient ejaculation, she listened
for the sound of the railroad whistle, which, though muffled by
distance, had not failed to reach her every day during the past
week.

Presently the silence, which made her ears ache, throbbed so
suddenly that she started, but it was only the “cuckoo!
cuckoo!” of the painted bird on the gilded clock. That clock
was fifteen minutes slower than Miss Jane's watch; and Salome
put her face in her hands, and tried to still the loud thumping
sound of the blood at her heart.

The train was behind time. Only a few moments as yet, but
something must have happened to occasion even this slight
delay; and, if something, — what?

Hester came in and whispered, —

“Dinner is ready, and Stanley is hungry. Has Miss Jane
stirred since I went out?”

“No; what time is it?”

“Half after two.”

“Oh, nonsense! You are too fast.”

“Not a minute, — begging your pardon. My brother stays
at the dépot, and keeps my watch with the railroad time.”

Salome went to the dining-room, gave Stanley his dinner,
and, anxious to escape observation, shut herself in the dim, cold
parlor, where she paced the floor until the cuckoo jumped out,
chirped three times, and, as if frightened by the girl's fixed
eyes, fluttered back inside the clock. More than an hour behind
time! Now, beyond all hope or doubt, there had been an accident!
Loss of sleep for several consecutive nights, and protracted
anxiety concerning Miss Jane, had so unnerved the
orphan that she was less able to cope successfully with this
harrowing suspense than on former occasions; still the

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

sanguine hopefulness of youth battled valiantly with the ghouls
that apprehension conjured up, and she remembered that comparatively
trivial occurrences had sometimes detained the train,
which finally brought all its human freight safely to the dépot.

The day had been very cold and gloomy; and thick, low masses
of smoke-colored cloud scudded across the chill sky, whipped
along their skirts by a stinging north-east blast into dun, ragged,
trailing banners. Despite the keenness of the air, Salome
opened one of the parlor windows and leaned her face on the
broad sill, where a drizzling rain began to show itself. She had
read and heard just enough with reference to the phenomena of
clairvoyance to sneer at them in happy hours, and to recur helplessly
to the same subject with a species of silent dread when
misfortune seemed imminent. To-day, as Miss Jane's delirious
utterances haunted every nook and cranny of her excited brain,
permeating all topics of thought, she recalled many instances, on
legendary record, where the dying were endowed with talismanic
power over the secrets of futurity. Could it be possible that
Miss Jane had really seen what was taking place many miles
distant? Reason shook her hoary head, and jeered at such
childish fatuity; but superstitious credulity, goaded by an
intense anxiety, would not be silenced nor put to the blush, but
boldly babbled of Swedenborg and burning Stockholm.

Once she had heard Dr. Grey tell his sister, in answer to some
inquiry concerning the arcana of mesmerism, that he had bestowed
much time and thought upon the investigation of the
subject, and was thoroughly convinced that there existed subtle
psychological laws whose operations were not yet comprehended,
but which, when analyzed and studied, would explain the remarkable
influence of mind over mind, and prove that the dread
and baffling mysteries of psychology were merely normal developments
of intellectual power instead of supernatural or spiritual
manifestations.

This abstract view of the matter was, however, most unsatisfactory
at the present juncture; and the current of Salome's
reflections was abruptly changed by the sound of the locomotive
whistle, — not the prolonged, steady roar, announcing arrival, but

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

the sharp, short, shrill note of departure. Soon after, the clock
struck four, and, ere the echoes fell asleep once more in the
sombre corners of the quiet parlor, Dr. Sheldon drove up to the
front door and entered the house. Springing into the hall,
Salome met him, and laid her hand on his arm.

“Salome, your face frightens me. How is Miss Jane? Has
she grown worse so rapidly since I was here this morning?”

“I see little change in her. But you have locked bad news
behind your set teeth. Oh, for God's sake, don't torture me
one second longer! Tell me the worst. What has happened?”

“The down-train was thrown from an embankment twenty
feet high, and the cars took fire. Many lives have been sacrificed,
and it is the most awful affair I ever heard of.”

He had partially averted his head to avoid the sight of her
whitening and convulsed features; but, laying her hands heavily
upon his shoulders, she forced him to face her, and her voice
sank to a husky whisper, —

“Is he dead?”

“I hope not.”

“Speak out, — or I shall go mad! Is he dead?”

“Calm yourself, Salome, and let us hope for the best. We
know nothing of the particulars of this dreadful disaster, and
have learned the names of none of the sufferers. I have little
doubt that Dr. Grey was on the train, but there is no certainty
that he was injured. The regular up-train could not leave as
usual, because the track was badly torn up; but a locomotive
and three cars ran out a while ago with several surgeons and
articles required for the victims. Pray sit down, my poor child,
for you are unable to stand.”

“Where did it happen?”

“Near Silver Run water-tank, — about forty miles from here.
The accident occurred at twelve o'clock.”

Salome's grasp suddenly relaxed, and, tossing her hands above
her head, she laughed hysterically, —

“Ha, ha! Thank God, he is not dead! He is only hurt, —
only bleeding. Miss Jane saw it all, and he is not dead, or she
would have known it. Thank God!”

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

Dr. Sheldon was a stern man and renowned for his iron
nerves, but he shuddered as he looked at the pinched, wan face,
and heard the unnatural, hollow sound of her unsteady voice.
Had care, watching, and suspense unpoised her reason?

Something of that which passed through his mind looked out
of his eyes, and, interpreting their amazed expression, the girl
waved her hand towards the door, and added, —

“I am not insane. Go in, and Hester will explain.”

He turned away, and she went back to the dusky room and
threw herself down on the sofa, opposite to the portrait of
the U. S. surgeon.

Of what passed during the following two hours, she retained,
in after years, only a dim, confused, painful memory of prayers
and promises made to God in behalf of the absent.

Once before, when Miss Jane's death seemed imminent, she
had been grieved and perplexed by the possibility that Dr. Grey
would inherit the estate and usurp her domains; but to-day,
when the Great Reaper hovered over the panting, emaciated
sufferer, and simultaneously threatened the distant brother and
sole heir of the extended possessions which this girl had so long
coveted, the only thought that filled her heart with dread and
wrung half-smothered cries from her lips was, —

“Spare his life, oh, my God! Leave me penniless — take
friends, relatives, comforts, hopes of wealth — take all — take
everything, but spare that precious life and bring him safely
back to me! Have mercy on me, O Lord, and do not snatch
him away! for, if I lose him now, I lose faith in Christ — in
Thee — I lose all hope in time and eternity, and my sinful,
wrecked soul will go down forever in a night that knows no
dawning!”

For six months she had been indeed, —


“A faded watcher through the weary night —
A meek, sweet statue at the silver shrines,
In deep, perpetual prayer for him she loved;”
but patience, dragging anchor, finally snapped its cable, and
now, instead of an humble suppliant for the boon that alone

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

made existence endurable, she fiercely demanded that her idol
should not be broken, and, battling with Jehovah, impiously
thrust her life down before Him as an accursed and intolerable
burden, unless her prayers were granted. Ah, what scorpions
and stones we gather to our boards, and then dare charge the
stinging mockeries against a long-suffering, loving God! Ten
days before, Salome had meekly prayed, “Thy will be done,”
and had comforted herself with the belief that at last she was
beginning to grow pious and trusting, like Miss Jane; but, at
the first hint of harm to Dr. Grey, she sprang up, utterly oblivious
of the protestations of resignation that were scarcely cold
on her lips, and furious as a tigress who sees the hunter approach
the jungle where all her fierce affections centre. God help us
all who pray orthodoxly for His will, and yet, when the emergency
arrives, fight desperately for our own, feeling wofully
aggrieved that He takes us at our word, and moulds the clay
which we make a Pharisaical pretense of offering!

A slow drizzling rain whitened the distant hills, that seemed
to blanch in their helplessness as the wind smote them like a
flail; and it wove a grayish veil over the leafless boughs of
bending, shivering elms, on the long, dim avenue. The wintry
afternoon closed swiftly, and, in its dusky dreariness, Salome
listened to the tattoo of the rain on the roof, and to the miserere
that wailed through the lonely chambers of her soul. The chill
at her heart froze her to numbness and oblivion of the coldness
of the atmosphere, and, when a servant came in to close the
window against the slanting sleet, she lay so still that the
woman thought her asleep, and stole away on tip-toe. The
room grew dark; but, through the half-opened door, the light
from the hall lamp crept in and fell on the gilded frame and
painted face of the portrait, tracing a silvery path along the
gloomy wall. As the night deepened, that wave of light rippled
and glittered until the handsome features in the picture seemed
to belong to some hierarch who peeped from a window of heaven,
into a world drenched with unlifting darkness.

That oval piece of canvas had become the one fetich to which
Salome's heart clung in silent adoration, defiant of the

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

iconoclastic touch of reason and the adverse decree of womanly pride;
for natures such as hers will always grovel in the dust, hugging
the mutilated fragments of their idol, rather than bow at some
new, fretted shrine, where other images hold sway, commanding
worship. Looking up almost wolfishly at that tranquil, shining
countenance, she said to her sullen, mourning heart, —

“There are no more like him, and, if we lose him, there is
nothing left in life, and all hope is at an end, and finis shall be
printed on the first page of the book of our existence; and ruin,
like a pitiless pall, shall cover what might have been a happy,
possibly a grand and good, human career. We did not intend
to love him, — no, no; we tried hard to hate him who stood
between us and affluence and indolent ease, but he conquered
us by his matchless magnanimity, and shamed our ignoble aims
and base selfishness, and put us under his royal feet; and now
we would rather be trampled by Ulpian, our king, than crowned
by any other man. Let us plead with Christ to spare the only
pilot who can save us from eternal shipwreck.”

Lying there so helpless yet defiant in her desolation, some
subtle thread of association, guided, perhaps, by the invisible
fingers of her guardian angel, led her mind to a favorite couplet
often quoted by Dr. Grey, —



“I heard faith's low, sweet singing, in the night,
And, groping through the darkness, touched God's hand.”

If the painted lips in the aureola on the wall had parted and
audibly uttered these words, they would scarcely have impressed
her more powerfully as a message from the absent; and, rising
instantly, the orphan prayed in chastened, humbled tones for
strength to be patient, for ability to trust God's wisdom and
mercy.

How often, when binding our idolized Isaacs upon the altar,
and, meekly submissive to what appears God's inexorable mandates,
we unmurmuringly offer our heart's dearest treasure, the
sacrificial knife is stayed, and our loathed and horrible Moriahs,
that erst smelt of blood and echoed woe, become hallowed
Jehovah-jirehs, all aglow, not with devouring flames, but the

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

blessed radiance of God's benignant smile, and musical with
thanksgiving strains. But Abraham's burden preceded Abraham's
boon, and the souls who cannot patiently endure the first
are utterly unworthy of the rapture of the last.

As the girl's mind grew calmer under the breath of prayer —
which stills the billows of human passion and strife as the
command of Jesus smoothed the thundering surf of Genesareth,—
she recollected that she had absented herself from the sick-room
for an unusually long time. How long, she could not
conjecture, for the face of the clock was invisible, and she had
ceased to count the cuckoo-notes; but her limbs ached, and a
fillet of fire seemed to circle her brow.

With a lingering gaze upon the radiant portrait, she quitted
the parlor, and went wearily back to renew her vigil.

Hester Dennison was cowering over the hearth, spreading her
bony hands towards the crackling flames, and, walking up to the
mantelpiece, Salome touched the nurse, and whispered, —

“Hester, what did the doctor say? Is there any change?”

“Hush!” The woman laid a finger on her lip, and glanced
over her shoulder.

There was only the subdued light of a shaded lamp mingling
with the flicker of the fire, and, as Salome's eyes followed those
of the nurse, they rested upon the figure of a man kneeling at
the bedside, and leaning his head against the pillow where Miss
Jane's white hair was strewn in disorder.

A cry of delight, which she had neither the prudence nor
power to repress, rang through the silent chamber, startling its
inmates, and partially arousing the invalid. Salome forgot that
life and death were grappling over the prostrate form of the
aged woman, — forgot everything but the supreme joy of knowing
that her idol had not been rudely shattered.

Springing to the bedside, she put out her hands, and exclaimed,
rapturously:

“Oh, Dr. Grey! Were you much hurt? Thank God, you
are alive and here! Indeed, He is merciful —”

“Hush! Have you no prudence? Quit the room, or be
quiet.”

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

Dr. Grey lifted his haggard face from the pillow, and the
light showed it pallid and worn by acute suffering, while a strip
of plaster pressed together the edges of a deep cut on his cheek.
His clothes glistened with sleet, and bore stains that in daylight
were crimson, though now they were only ominously dark.

The stern tones of his voice, suppressed though it was, stung
the girl's heart; and she answered, in a pleading whisper, —

“Only tell me that you are not severely injured. Speak one
kind word to me!”

“I am not dangerously hurt. Hush! Remember life hangs
in the balance.”

“Oh, Dr. Grey! will you not even shake hands with me,
after all these dreary months of absence? This is hard, indeed.”

She had stood at his side, with her hands extended imploringly;
and now he moved cautiously, and, silently holding up one
hand swathed in linen bands, pointed to his left arm, which was
tightly splintered and bandaged.

The mute gesture explained all, and, sinking to the carpet,
she pressed her lips to the linen folds, and to the coat-sleeve,
where sleet and blood-spots mingled.

He could not have prevented her, even had he desired to do
so; but at that instant his sister moaned faintly, and, bending
forward to examine her countenance, he seemed for some minutes
unconscious of the presence of the form crouching close by his
side.

After a little while he looked down, sighed, and whispered, —

“My child, do go to bed. You can do no good here, and too
much watching has already unstrung your nerves. Go to your
room, and pray that God will spare our dear Janet to us.”

Was this the welcome for which she had waited and longed —
of which she had dreamed by day and by night? Not a touch,
barely a brief, impatient glance, and a few reproving, indifferent
words. She had rashly dared fate to cheat her out of this long-anticipated
greeting, and the grim, grinning crone had accepted
the challenge, and now triumphantly snapped her withered
fingers in the face of the vanquished.

When coveted fruit that has been hungrily watched through

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

the slow, tedious process of ripening finally falls rosy and
mellow into eagerly uplifted fingers, and breaks in a shower of
bitter dust on the sharpened and fastidious palate, it rarely
happens that the half-famished dupe relishes the taste; and
Salome rose, feeling stunned and mocked.

In one corner of the room stood a chintz-covered lounge, and,
creeping to it, she laid herself down; and, shading her features
with her hand, looked through her fingers at the pale, grieved face
of the anxious brother. Sometimes he stood up, studying the
placid countenance of the sufferer, and now and then he walked
softly to the fire-place, and held whispered conferences with
Hester relative to the course of treatment that had been pursued.

But everywhere Salome's eyes followed him; and finally, when
he chanced to glance at the couch, and noticed its occupant,
whom he imagined fast asleep, he pointed to a blanket lying on
a chair, and directed Hester to spread it over the girlish figure.
The thoughtful act warmed the orphan's heart more effectually
than the thick woollen cover; and when he sat down in an easy-chair
close to the bed, and within range of Salome's vision, she
yielded to the comforting consciousness of his presence. And,
while her lips were moving in thanks for his preservation and
return, exhausted nature seized her dues, and the girl fell
asleep and dreamed that Dr. Grey stood by the lounge, and
whispered, —



“No star goes down, but climbs in other skies;
The rose of sunset folds its glory up
To burst again from out the heart of dawn,
And love is never lost, though hearts run waste,
And sorrow makes the chastened heart a seer;
The deepest dark reveals the starriest hope,
And Faith can trust her heaven behind the veil.”

-- 126 --

CHAPTER X.

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

“YES, Hester, the danger is past; and, if the weather
continues favorable, my sister will soon be able to
sit up. My gratitude prompts me to erect an altar
here, where the mercy of God stayed the Destroying Angel,
as in ancient days David consecrated the threshing-floor of
Araunah.”

“Dr. Grey, if you can possibly spare, me I should like to go
back to town to-day, as Dr. Sheldon has sent for me to take
charge of a patient at his Infirmary.”

“You ought not to desert me while I am so comparatively
helpless; and I should be glad to have you remain, at least until
I recover the use of my hands.”

“Miss Salome can take my place, and do all that is really
necessary.”

“The child is so inexperienced I am almost afraid to trust
her; still —”

“Don't speak so loud. She is standing behind the window-curtain.”

“Indeed! I thought she left the room when I entered it.
Of course, Hester, I will not detain you if it is necessary that
you should be at the Infirmary; but I give you up very
reluctantly. Salome, if you are at leisure, please come and see
how Hester dresses my hand and arm, for I must rely upon
your kind services when she leaves us. Notice the manner in
which she winds the bandages. There, Hester, — not quite so
tight.”

“Dr. Grey, I never had an education, and am at best an
ignorant, poor soul; therefore, not knowing what to think about
many curious things that happen in sick-rooms, I should be
glad to hear what you have to say concerning that vision of your
sister. Remember, she saw it at the very minute that the
accident happened. I don't believe in spirit-rapping, and such
stuff as dancing tables, and spinning chairs, and pianos that

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

play tunes when no human being is near them; but I have
heard and seen things that made the hair rise and stand on my
head.”

“The circumstance that occurred three days since is certainly
rather singular and remarkable, but by no means inexplicable.
My sister knew that I was then travelling by railroad, — that I
would, without some unusual delay, reach the dépot at a
certain hour, and, being in a delirious condition, her mind
reverted to the probability of some occurrence that might detain
me. Having always evinced a peculiar aversion to railroads,
which she deems the most unsafe method of travelling, she had
a feverish dream that took its coloring from her excited apprehension
of danger to me; and this vision, born of delirium, was
so vivid that she could not distinguish phantom from reality.
In ninety-nine cases out of every hundred similar ones, the
dream passes without fulfilment, and is rarely recollected or
mentioned; but the hundredth — which may chance by some
surprising coincidence to seem verified — is noised abroad as
supernatural, and carefully preserved among `well-authenticated
spiritual manifestations.' If I had escaped injury, the freaks
of my sister's delirium would have made no more impression on
your mind than the ravings of a lunatic; and, since I was so
unfortunate as to be bruised and burned, you must not allow
yourself to grow superstitious, and attach undue importance to a
circumstance which was entirely accidental, and only startling
because so exceedingly rare. Presentiments, especially when
occurring in cases of fever, are merely Will-o-the-wisps floating
about in excited, diseased brains. While at sea, and constantly
associated with sailors, whose minds constitute the most favorable
and fruitful soil for the production of phantasmagoria and
diablerie, I had frequent opportunities of testing the fallacy and
absurdity of so-called `presentiments and forebodings.' I am
afraid it is the absence of spirituality in the hearts of the people,
that drives this generation to seek supernaturalism in the realm
of merely normal physics. The only true spiritualism is that
which emanates from the Holy Ghost, — conquers sinful impulses,
and makes a Christian heart the temple of God.”

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

Here Miss Jane called Hester into the adjoining room; and,
turning to Salome, Dr. Grey added, —

“Notwithstanding the vaunted destruction of the ancient
Hydra of superstition by the darts and javelins of modern
rationalism, and the ponderous hot irons of empirics, it is
undeniably true that the habit of `seeking after a sign' survived
the generation of Scribes and Pharisees whom Christ rebuked;
and manifests itself in the middle of the nineteenth century by
the voracity with which merely material phenomena are seized
as unmistakable indications of preternatural agencies. The
innate leaven of superstition triumphs over common sense and
scientific realism, and men and women are awed by coincidences
that reason scouts, but credulity receives with open arms.
Salome, I regret exceedingly that I am forced to trouble you,
but there are some important letters which I wish to mail
to-day, and you will greatly oblige me by acting as amanuensis
while I dictate. My present disabled condition must apologize
for the heavy tax which I am imposing upon your patience and
industry. Will you come to the library?”

She made no protestations of willingness to serve him, and
confessed no delight at the prospect of being useful, but merely
bowed and smiled, with an expression in her eyes that puzzled
him.

Seated at the library-table, and writing down the sentences
that he dictated while pacing the floor, Salome passed one of
the happiest hours of her life; for it brought the blessed assurance
that, for the present at least, he acknowledged his need of her.

One of the letters was addressed to Mr. Gerard Granville, an
attaché of the American legation at Paris, and referred principally
to financial affairs; and the other, directed to Muriel
Manton, contained an urgent request that she and her governess
would leave New York as speedily as possible and become
inmates of his sister's house.

When she had folded the letters and sealed them with his
favorite emerald signet, — bearing the words, “Frangas non
Flectes,
” — Salome looked up, and asked, —

“How old is your ward, Miss Manton?”

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

“About your age, — though she looks much more childish.”

“Pretty, of course?”

“Why `of course'?”

“Simply because in novels they are always painted as pretty
as Persephone; and the only wards I ever knew happen to be
fictitious characters.”

“Novels are by no means infallible mirrors of nature, and
few wards are as attractive as my black-eyed pet. Muriel will
be very handsome, I hope, when she is grown; but now she
impresses me as merely sweet, piquant, and pretty.”

“Did you know her prior to your recent visit?”

“Yes; her father's house was my home whenever I chanced
to be in New York, and I have seen her, occasionally, since she
was a little girl. For your sake, as well as mine, I am glad she
will reside here, because I hope she will prove in every respect
a pleasant companion for you.”

“Thank you; but, unfortunately, that is one luxury of which
I never felt the need, and with which, permit me to tell you, I
can readily dispense. I have little respect for women, and no
desire to be wearied with their inane garrulity.”

She leaned back in her chair, and tapped restlessly with the
end of the pen-staff on the morocco-covered table.

Dr. Grey looked down steadily and gravely into her provokingly
defiant face, and replied very coldly, —

“Were I in your place, I think I should jealously guard my
lips from the hasty utterance of sentiments that, if unfeigned,
ought to bring a blush to every true woman's cheek; for I fear
that she who has no respect for her own sex bids fair to disgrace
it.”

A scarlet wave rolled up from throat to temples, and the
lurking yellow gleamed in her eyes, but the bend of her nostril
and curve of her lips did not relax.

“Which is preferable, hypocrisy or irreverence?”

“Both are unpardonable, in a woman.”

“Where is your vast charity, Dr. Grey?”

“Busy in sheltering that lofty ideal of genuine female perfection
which you seem so pertinaciously ambitious to sully and
degrade.”

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

“You are harsh, and scarcely courteous.”

“You will never find me less so when you vauntingly exhibit
such mournful blemishes of character.”

“At least, sir, I am honest, and show myself just what God
saw fit to allow misfortune to make me.”

“Hush, Salome! Do not add impiousness to the long catalogue
of your sinful follies. I hoped that there was a favorable
change in you before I left home, but I very much fear that,
instead of exorcising the one evil spirit that possessed you, you
have swept, and garnished, and settled yourself comfortably with
seven new ones.”

“And, like R. Chaim Vital, you come to pronounce Nidui!
and banish my diabolical guests. If cauterization cures moral
ulcers as effectually as those that afflict the flesh, then, verily,
you intend I shall be clean and whole. You are losing patience
with your graceless neophyte.”

“Yes, Salome; because forced to lose faith in her inclination
and capacity to sublimate her erring nature. Once for all, let
me say that habitual depreciation of your own sex will not
elevate you in the estimation of mine; for, however fallen you
may find mankind, they nevertheless realize amid their degradation
that, —



`'Tis somewhat to have known, albeit in vain,
One woman in this sorrowful, bad earth,
Whose very loss can yet bequeath to pain
New faith in worth.'”

There was no taunt, no bitterness, in his voice; but grievous
disappointment, too deep for utterance; and the girl winced
under it, though only the flush burning on cheek and brow
attested her vulnerability.

“Remember, sir, that humanity was not moulded entirely
from one stratum of pipe-clay. Only a few wear paint, enamelling,
and gold as delicate costly Sevres; and, while the majority
are only coarse pottery, it is scarcely kind — certainly not
generous — in dainty, transparent china, belonging to king's

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

palaces, to pity or denounce the humble Delft or Wedgewoodware
doing duty in laborer's cottages.”

“Very true, my poor little warped, blotched bit of perverse
pottery; but of one vital truth permit me to assure you: the
purity and elevation of our race depend upon preserving inviolate
in the hearts of men a belief that women's natures are crystalline
as that celebrated glass once made at Murano, which was so
exceedingly fine and delicate that it burst into fragments if
poison was poured into it.”

“Then, obviously, I am no Venetian goblet; else long ago I
should have shattered under the bitter, black juices poured by
fate. It seems I am not worthy to touch the lips of doges and
grand dukes; but let them look to it that some day, when spent
and thirsty, they stretch not their regal hands for the common
clay that holds what all their costly, dainty fragments can never
yield. Nous verrons! `The stone which the builders rejected
has become the head of the corner.'”

Dr. Grey had resumed his walk, but the half-suppressed,
passionate protest, whose underswell began to agitate her voice,
arrested his attention, and he came to the table and stood close
to the orphan.

“What is the matter with my headstrong young friend?”

She made no answer; but her elfish eyes sought his, and
braved their quiet rebuke.

“This is the last opportunity I shall offer you to tell me
frankly what troubles you. Can I help you in any way? If so,
command me.”

“Once you could have helped me, but that time has passed.”

“Perhaps not. Try me.”

“It is too late. You have lost faith in me.”

“No; you have lost all faith in yourself, if you ever indulged
any, — which I very much doubt. It is you who are faithless
concerning your own defective character.”

“Not I, indeed! I know it rather too well, either to set it
aloft for adoration or to trample it in the mire. When your
faith in me expired, mine was born. Do you recollect that
beautiful painted window in Lincoln Cathedral which the

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

untutored fingers of an apprentice fashioned out of the despised bits
of glass rejected by the fastidious master-builder? It is so
vastly superior to every other in the church that the vanquished
artist could not survive the chagrin and mortification, and killed
himself. My faith is very strong, that, please God, I shall some
day show you similar handiwork.”

“You grow enigmatical, and I do not fully understand you.”

“No; you do not in the least comprehend me. The girl whom
you left six months ago has changed in many respects.”

“For better, or for worse?”

“Perhaps neither one nor yet the other; but, at least, sir,
`my future will not copy fair my past.'”

“Since my return, I have noticed an alteration in your deportment,
which, I regret to say, I cannot consider an improvement;
and I should feel inclined to attribute your restless impatience
to nervous disease were I not assured by your appearance that
you are in perfect health. Remember, that quietude of manner
constitutes a woman's greatest charm; and, unfortunately, you
seem almost a mimic mælstrom. But, pardon me, I did not intend
to lecture you; and, hoping all things, I will patiently wait for
the future that you seem to have dedicated to some special object.
I will try to have faith in my perverse little friend, though she
sometimes renders it a difficult task. May I trouble you to
stamp those letters?”

He could not analyze the change that passed swiftly across her
face, nor the emotion that made her suddenly clinch her hands
till the rosy nails grew purple.

“Dr. Grey, don't you believe that if Judas Iscariot had only
resisted the temptation of the thirty pieces of silver, and stood
by his master instead of betraying him, that his position in
heaven would have been far more exalted than that of Peter, or
even of John?”

“That is a question which I have never pondered, and am not
prepared to discuss. Why do you propound it?”

She did not answer immediately; and, when she spoke, her
glittering eyes softened in their expression, and resembled stars
rising through the golden mist of lingering sunset splendor.

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

“God gave you a nobler heart than mine, and left it an easy,
pleasant matter for you to be good; while, struggle as I may, I
am constantly in danger of tumbling into some slough of iniquity,
or setting up false gods for my soul to bow down to. Because
it is so much more difficult for me to do right than for you, it is
only just that my reward should be correspondingly greater.”

“I am neither John nor Peter, nor are you Judas; and only
He who knows our mutual faults and follies, our triumphs and
defeats in the life-long campaign with sin, can judge us equitably.
I am too painfully conscious of my own imperfections not to
sympathize earnestly with the temptations that may assail you;
and, moreover, we should never lose sight of the fact, —



`What's done we partly may compute,
But know not what's resisted.'”

“Dr. Grey, you have great confidence in the efficacy of
prayer?”

“Yes; for without it human lives are rudderless, drifting to
speedy wreck and ruin.”

“If I ask a favor, will you grant it?”

“Have I ever denied you anything that you asked?”

“Yes, sir, — your good opinion.”

“I knew that had you really desired that, you would long
since have rendered it impossible for me to withhold it. But to
the point, — what is your petition?”

“I want you to pray for me.”

“Salome, are you serious? Are you really in earnest?”

“Mournfully in earnest.”

“Then rest satisfied that henceforth you will always have a
place in my prayers; but do not forget the greater necessity of
praying for yourself. Now, tell me how you have been employed
during my long absence. Where are the accumulated exercises
which I promised to examine and correct when I returned?”

“Promised whom?”

“You.”

“You forget that I did not see you the day you left, and that
you did not even bid me good-by.”

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

“I referred to your French exercises in a brief and hurried
note that I left for you.”

“Left where? I never received — never heard of it.”

“I laid it upon your plate, where I supposed you would certainly
notice it when you came home to dinner.”

“Why did not you give it to Miss Jane?”

“Simply because she was not in the room when I wrote it.
It is rather surprising that it escaped your observation, as I laid
it in a conspicuous place.”

She did not deem it necessary to inform him that on that
unlucky day she had suddenly lost her appetite, and failed to go
to the table; and now she put her fingers over her eyes to conceal
the blaze of joyful light that irradiated them, as he mentioned the
circumstance, comparatively trivial, but precious in her estimation,
since it was freighted with the assurance that at least he
had thought of her on the eve of his unexpected departure.
What inexpressible comfort that note might have contributed
during all those tedious months of silence and separation!
While she sat there thinking of the dreary afternoon when, down
in the orchard-grass she lay upon her face, Dr. Grey came
nearer to her, and said, —

“I hope you have not abandoned your French?”

“No, sir; but I devote less time than formerly to it.”

“If agreeable to you, we will resume the exercises as soon as
I can wield my pen.”

“If you can teach me Italian, I should prefer it; especially
since I have learned to pronounce French tolerably well?”

“What use do you expect to have for Italian, — at least, at
present? French is much more essential.”

“I have a good reason for desiring to make the change, though
just now I do not choose to be driven into any explanations.”

“Pardon me. I had no intention of forcing your confidence.
When in Italy, I always contrived to understand and make myself
understood; but my knowledge and use of the language is rather
too slip-shod to justify my attempting to teach you idioms, hallowed
as the medium through which Dante and Ariosto charmed
the world. Miss Dexter, Muriel's governess, is a very thorough

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

and accomplished linguist, and speaks Italian not only gracefully
but correctly. I have already engaged her to teach you whatever
she may deem advisable when she comes here to live.”

“You are very kind. Is she a young person?”

“She is a very highly cultivated and elegant woman, probably
twenty-five or six years old, and has been in Florence with
Muriel.”

Involuntarily and unconsciously the orphan sighed, and the
muscles in her broad forehead tangled terribly.

“Salome, please put your hand in the right pocket of my vest,
and take out a key that ought to be there. No, — not that; a
larger steel one. Now you have it. Will you be so good as to
open that trunk which came by express yesterday (it is in the
upper hall), and bring me a box wrapped in pink tissue-paper?
I would not trouble you with so many commissions if I could use
my hands.”

Unable longer to repress her feelings, the girl exclaimed
eagerly, —

“If you could imagine what pleasure it affords me to render
you the slightest service, I am very sure you would not annoy
me with apologies for making me happy.”

In a few moments she returned to the library, bearing in her
hand a small but heavy package, which she placed on the table
before him.

“Please open it, and examine the contents.”

She obeyed him; and, after removing the wrapping, found a
blue velvet case that opened with a spring and revealed a parcel
enclosed in silver paper. Dr. Grey turned and walked to the
window; and, as Salome took off the last covering, a watch and
chain met her curious gaze. One side of the former was richly and
elaborately chased, and represented Kronos leaning on his scythe;
the other was studded with diamonds that flashed out the name
“Salome.” Astonishment and delight sealed the orphan's lips,
and, in silence, far more eloquent than words, she bowed her head
upon the table. After a few moments had elapsed, Dr. Grey
attempted to steal out of the room; but, being obliged to pass
close by her chair, she put out her hand and arrested his movement.

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

“It is the most beautiful watch I have ever seen; but, oh, sir!
how shall I sufficiently thank you? How can I express all that
is throbbing here in my proud, grateful heart? Although the
costly gift is elegant and tasteful, I hold still more precious the
fact which it attests, — that during your absence you thought of
me. How shall I begin to prove my gratitude for your kindness
and generosity?”

“Do not thank me, my little friend; for, indeed I require no
verbal assurances that my souvenir is kindly received and appreciated.
Wear the watch; and let it continually remind you not
only of the sincerity of my friendship, but of the far more
important fact that every idle or injudiciously employed hour
will cry out in accusation against us in the final assize, when we
are called upon to render an account of the distribution of that
invaluable time which God allows us solely for the accomplishment
of His work on earth. It is so exceedingly difficult for
young persons to realize how marvellously rapid is the flight of
time, that you will, I trust, forgive me if I endeavor to impress
upon you the vital importance of making each day fragrant with
the burden of some good deed, the resistance of some sore temptation,
some service rendered to God or to suffering humanity
which shall make your years mellow with the fruitage that will
entitle you to a glorious record in the golden book of Abou Ben
Adhem's angel. Let this little jewelled monitress of the fleeting,
mocking nature of time, this ingenious toy, whose ticking is but
the mournful, endless knell of dead seconds, remind you that, —



“This life of ours, what is it? A very few
Soon ended years, and then — the ceaseless psalm,
And the eternal Sabbath of the soul.'”

As Salome looked up into his tranquil, happy face, two tears
glided across her cheeks, and fell upon the pretty bauble.

“You will find a key in the case, and can wind it up, and set
it by the clock in the parlor.”

“Dr. Grey, are you willing that my watch shall bear daily
testimony of something which I hold far above its diamonds, —
that you have faith in Salome Owen?”

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

“Perfectly willing that you should make it eloquent with all
friendly utterances and sympathy. Hester has bound my arm
so tightly that it impedes the circulation, and is very painful.
Please loosen the bandage.”

She complied as carefully as possible, though her hands
trembled; and, when the ligature had been comfortably adjusted
and the arm restored to its sling, she stooped and pressed her
lips softly and reverently to the cold, white fingers, that protruded
from the linen bands. He endeavored ineffectually to prevent
the caress, which evidently embarrassed him; but she left two
kisses on the bruised hand, and, snatching her watch and chain
from the table, hastily quitted the room.

In after years, when loneliness and disappointment pressed
heavily upon her heart, she looked back to the three weeks that
succeeded Dr. Grey's return as the halcyon days, as the cloudless
June morning of her life; and, in blissful retrospection,
temporarily found Elysium.

She wrote his letters, read aloud from his favorite books,
dressed and bandaged his blistered hand and fractured arm, and
surrendered her heart to an intense and perfect happiness such
as she had scarcely dared to hope would ever be her portion.

CHAPTER XI.

“BRING her into my office. Steady, men! There may be
broken bones, and jarring would be torture. Don't
stumble over that book on the floor. Lay her here
on the sofa, and throw open the blinds.”

“Dr. Grey, is she dead?”

“No, only badly stunned; and the contusion on the head seems
to be very severe. Stand back, all of you, and give her air.
When did it happen?”

“About twenty minutes ago. She is a stout, heavy woman,

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

and we could not walk very fast with such a burden. Ah! you
intend to bleed her?”

“Yes, I fear nothing else will relieve her. Mitchell, hold the
arm for me.”

“How did she receive this injury?” asked Dr. Mitchell, who
had been holding a consultation with Dr. Grey relative to some
perplexing case.

“Those gray ponies which we were admiring a half hour since,
as they trotted by the door, took fright at a menagerie procession
coming up from the dépot to the Hippodrome, — and ran away.
In steering clear of the elephant, who was covered from head to
foot, and certainly looked frightful, the horses ran into a mass
of lumber and brick at the corner of Fountain and Franklin
streets, where a new store is being erected, and the carriage was
upset. Unfortunately the harness was very strong, and did not
give way until the carriage had been dragged some yards among
the rubbish, and one of the horses finally floundered into a bed
of mortar, and broke the traces. The driver kept his hold upon
the reins to the last, but was badly bruised, and this woman was
thrown out on a pile of bricks and granite-caps. The municipal
authorities should prohibit these menagerie parades, for the
meekest plough-horse in the State could scarcely have faced that
band of musicians, flanked by the covered elephant and giraffe,
and the cages of the beasts, — much less those fiery grays, who
seem snuffing danger even when there is no provocation.”

“Who is this woman?”

“She is a total stranger to me,” answered Dr. Grey, bending
down to put his ear to the heart of the victim.

A bystander seemed better informed, and replied, —

“She is a servant or housekeeper of the lady who lives at
`Solitude.' But here comes the driver, limping and making
wry faces.”

Robert Maclean approached the sofa, and his scratched and
bleeding face paled as he leaned over the prostrate form of his
mother.

“Oh, doctors, surely two of you can save her! For God's
sake, don't let her die! Does she breathe?”

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

“Yes, the bleeding has already benefited her. She breathes
regularly, and the action of her heart is better. Sit down, my
man, — you look ghastly. Mitchell, give him some brandy, and
sew up that gash in his cheek, while I write a prescription.”

“Never mind me, doctor; only save my poor mother. She
looks like death itself. Mother, mother, it is all over now!
Come, wake up, and speak to me!”

He seized one of her cold hands, and chafed it vigorously between
both of his, while tears and blood mingled, as they dripped
from his face to hers.

“Doctor, tell me the truth; is there any hope?”

“Certainly, my friend; there is every reason to believe she
will ultimately recover, though you need not be surprised if she
remains for some hours in a heavy stupor. Remember, a pile of
brick is not exactly a feather pillow, and it may be some time
before the brain recovers from the severity of the contusion.
What is your name?”

“Robert Maclean.”

“And hers?”

“Elsie Maclean. Poor, dear creature! How she labors in
her breathing. Suppose I lift her head?”

“No; let her rest quietly, just as she is, and I trust all will be
well. Come to the table, and allow me to put some plaster over
that cut which bleeds so freely. Trust me, Maclean, and do not
look so woe-begone. I am not deceiving you. There may be
serious internal injuries that I have not discovered, but this
stupor is not alarming. I can find no fractured bones, and hope
the blow on the head is the most troublesome thing we shall have
to contend with.”

Dr. Grey proceeded to sponge the bruised and stained face;
and, hoping to divert the man's anxious thoughts, said, nonchalantly, —

“I believe you are in Mrs. Gerome's employment?”

“Yes, sir.”

“How long have you been at `Solitude'?”

“I came here, sir, and bought the place, while she was in

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

Europe. Ah, doctor, if my mother should die, I believe it
would kill my mistress.”

“You are old family servants?”

“My mother took her when she was twelve hours old, and has
never left her since. She loves Mrs. Gerome even better than
she loves me — her own flesh and blood. I can't go home and tell
my mistress I have nearly killed my mother. She would never
endure the sight of me again. Her own mother died the day
after she was born, and she has always looked on that poor dear
soul yonder as her foster-mother.

Robert limped back to the sofa, and, seating himself on a chair,
looked wistfully into his mother's countenance; then hid his face
in his hands.

“Come, be a man, Maclean; and don't give way to nervousness!
Your mother's condition is constantly improving, though
of course it is not so apparent to you as to me. What has been
done with the carriage and horses?”

“Oh, the carriage is a sweet pudding; and the grays — curses
on 'em! — are badly bruised. One of them had his flank laid
open by a saw lying on a lumber-pile; and I only wish it had
sawed across the jugular. They are vicious brutes as ever were
bitted, and it makes my blood run cold sometimes to see their
devilish antics when Mrs. Gerome insists on driving them.
They will break her neck, if I don't contrive to break theirs
first.”

“I should judge from their appearance that it was exceedingly
unsafe for any lady to attempt to control them. They seem very
fiery and unmanageable. What has been done with them?”

“The deuce knows! — knocked in the head, I trust. I asked
two men, who were in the crowd, to take them to the livery-stable.
Mrs. Gerome is not afraid of anything, and one of her
few pleasures is driving those gray imps, who know her voice as
well as I do. I have seen them put up their narrow ears and
neigh when she was a hundred yards off; and sometimes she
wraps the reins around her wrists and quiets them, when their
eyes look like balls of fire. But Rarey himself could not have
stopped them a while ago, when they determined to run over

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

that menagerie show. My mistress will say it was my fault, and
she will stand by the gray satans through thick and thin. Hist,
doctor, my mother groans!”

“Would it not be best for you to go home and acquaint Mrs.
Gerome with what has occurred?”

“I would not face her without my mother for — twenty kingdoms!
You have no idea how she loves her `old Elsie,' and I
couldn't break the news to her, — I would sooner break my
head.”

“This is not a proper place for your mother, and I advise you
to remove her to the hospital, which is not very far from my
office. She can be carried on a litter.”

“Oh, my mistress would never permit that! She will let no
one else nurse my mother; and, of course, she could not go to a
public place like a hospital, for you know she is so dreadfully
shy of strangers.”

After many suggestions, and much desultory conversation, it
was finally decided that Elsie should be placed on a mattress, in
the bottom of an open wagon, and carried slowly home. A careful
driver was provided, and when Dr. Grey had seen his patient
comfortably arranged, and established Robert on the seat with
the driver, he yielded to the solicitations of the son, that he
would precede them to “Solitude,” and acquaint Mrs. Gerome
with the details of the accident.

Although ten months had elapsed since the latter took possession
of her new home, so complete had been her seclusion that
she remained an utter stranger; and, when visitors flocked from
town and neighborhood to satisfy themselves concerning the
rumors of the elegant furniture and appointments of the house,
they were invariably denied admittance, and informed that since
her widowhood Mrs. Gerome had not re-entered society.

Curiosity was piqued, and gossip wagged her hundred busy
tongues over the tormenting fact that Mrs. Gerome had never
darkened the church-door since her arrival; and, occasionally,
when she rode into town, wore a thick veil that thoroughly
screened her features; and, instead of shopping like other people,

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

made Elsie Maclean bring the articles to the carriage for her
inspection.

The servants seemed to hold themselves as much aloof as their
mistress, and though Robert and his mother attended service
regularly every Sabbath, they appeared as gravely silent and
ungregarious as Sphinxes. The ministers of various denominations
called to pay their respects to the stranger, but only the
clerical cards succeeded in crossing the threshold; and, while
rumors of her boundless wealth crept teasingly through Newsmongerdom,
no one except Salome Owen had yet seen the
new-comer.

Cases of books and pictures occasionally arrived from Europe,
and never failed to stir the pool of gossip to its dregs; for the
wife of the express-agent was an intimate friend of Mrs. Spiewell,
whose husband was pastor of the church which Elsie and Robert
attended, and who felt personally aggrieved that the Rev. Charles
Spiewell was not welcomed as the spiritual guide of the mistress
of “Solitude.”

Finally, a morbid, meddling inquisitiveness goaded the chatty
little woman beyond the bounds of ministerial decorum, and,
having rashly wagered a pair of gloves that she would gain
an entrance to the parlors (whereof the upholsterer's wife told
marvellous tales), she armed herself with a pathetic petition for
aid to build a “Widow's Row,” and, with a subscription-list for
a “Dorcas Society,” and confident of ingress, boldly rang the bell.
Unfortunately, Elsie chanced that day to be on post as sentinel,
and, though she immediately recognized the visitor as the mother
of the small colony of Spiewells who crowded every Sunday
morning into the pew of the pastor, she courtesied, and gave the
stereotyped rebuff, —

“Mrs. Gerome begs to be excused.”

“Ah, indeed! But she does not know who has called, or she
would make an exception in my favor. I am your minister's
wife, and must really see her, if only for two minutes. Take
my card to her, and say I call on important business, which cannot
fail to interest her.”

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

Not a muscle of Elsie's grave face moved, as she received the
card, and answered, —

“I am very sorry, madam, but Mrs. Gerome sees no visitors,
and my orders are positive.”

Mrs. Spiewell bit her lip, and reddened.

“Then take these papers to her, and ask if she will please be
so good as to examine their claims to her charity. In the mean
time I will wait in the parlor, and must trouble you for a glass
of water.”

She thrust the petitions into Elsie's hand, and attempted to
slip into the hall, through the partial opening of the door which
the servant held during the parley; but, planting her massive
frame directly in the way, the resolute woman effectually barred
entrance, and, pointing to an iron tête-à-tête on the portico, said,
decisively, —

“I beg pardon, madam, but you will find a seat there; and I
will bring the water while Mrs. Gerome reads your letters. If
you are fatigued, I will hand you luncheon and some wine.”

Mortified and enraged, Mrs. Spiewell grew scarlet, but threw
herself into the seat designated, resolved to snatch a glimpse of
the interior the instant the servant had disappeared.

Very softly Elsie closed and securely latched the door on the
inside, knowing that at that moment her mistress was sitting in
the oriel window of the front parlor.

In vain the visitor tried and twisted the bolt, and, completely
baffled, tears of chagrin moistened her eyes. She had scarcely
time to regain her seat, when Elsie reappeared, bearing on a
handsome salver a wine-glass, silver goblet, and an elegant
basket filled with cake.

“Mrs. Gerome presents her compliments, and sends you this
fifty dollar bill for whatever society you represent.”

Too thoroughly discomfited to conceal her pique and indignation,
Mrs. Spiewell snatched letters and donation, and, without lingering
an instant, swept haughtily down the steps, “shaking off the
dust of her feet” against “Solitude” and its incorrigible owner.

An innocent impertinence once coldly frustrated soon takes
unto itself a sting and branding-irons, and thus, what was

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

originally merely idle curiosity, becomes bitter malice; and
henceforth the worthy minister's gossiping wife lost no opportunity
of inveighing against the superciliousness of the stranger,
and of insinuating that some very extraordinary circumstances
led her “to fear that something was radically wrong about that
poor Mrs. Gerome, for troubles that could not be poured into
the sympathetic ears of pastors and of pastors' wives must be very
dark, indeed.”

Whenever the name of the new-comer was mentioned, Mrs.
Spiewell compressed her lips, shook her head, and shrugged her
round shoulders; and, of course, persons present surmised that
the “minister's lady” was acquainted with melancholy facts
which charity prevented her from divulging.

Many of the grievances and ills that afflict society spring not
from sinful, envenomed hearts, but from weak souls and empty
heads; and Mrs. Spiewell, who sat up with all the measle-stricken,
teething, sick children in her husband's charge, and would have
felt disgraced had she missed a meeting of the “Dorcas Society,”
or of the “Barefeet Relief Club,” would have been duly shocked
if any one had boldly charged her with slandering a woman
whom she had never seen, and of whose antecedents she knew
absolutely nothing. Verily, it is difficult, indeed, even for “the
elect” to keep themselves “unspotted from the world;” and
Zimmerman was a seer when he declared, “Who lives with
wolves must join in their howls.”

Absorbed by professional engagements, or fiscal cares, the
gentlemen of a community are rarely interested in or informed
of the last wreck of character which the whirlpool of scandal
strews on the strand of society; but vague rumors relative to
Mrs. Gerome's isolation had penetrated even into the quiet
precincts of Dr. Grey's sanctum, and consequently invested his
present mission with extraneous interest.

For the first time since her arrival he approached the confines
of her residence, and, as he threw the reins over the dashboard
of his buggy and stood under the lofty old trees that surrounded
the house, he paused to admire the beauty of the grounds, the

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

grouping of some statues and pot-plants on a neighboring mound,
and the far-stretching sheen of the rippling sea.

No living thing was visible except a golden pheasant and
scarlet flamingo strutting along the stone terrace at the foot of
the lawn, and silence and repose seemed brooding over house
and yard; when suddenly a rapid, passionate, piano-prelude
smote the stillness till the air appeared to throb and quiver, and
a thrillingly sweet yet intensely mournful voice sang the wailing
strains of Addio del Passato.

The indescribable yet almost overwhelming pathos of the
tones affected Dr. Grey much as the tremolo-stop in some organoverture
in a dimly-lighted cathedral; and, as the singer seemed
to pour her whole aching heart and wearied soul into the concluding
Ah! tutto-tutto fini!” he turned, and involuntarily
followed the sound, like one in a dream.

The front door was closed; but the sash of the oriel window
had been raised, and through the delicate lace curtains that were
swaying in the salt breath of ocean he could see what passed in
the parlor. A woman sat before the piano, running her snowy
fingers idly across the keys, now striking fortissimo a wild
stormy fugue theme, and then softly evoking a subtle minor
chord that seemed the utterance of some despairing spirit
breathing its last prayer for peace.

Her Marie-Louise blue dress was girded at the waist by a belt
and buckle of silver, and the loose sleeve of the right arm was
looped and pinned up, showing the dimpled elbow and daintily
rounded wrist encircled by the jet serpent. Around her throat
she had carelessly thrown a lace handkerchief, and, from the
mass of hair that seemed tiny, snow-capped waves, a cluster of
blue nemophila leaned down to touch the white forehead beneath,
and peep at the answering blue gleams in the large, shining,
steely eyes. Her fingers strayed listlessly into a Nocturne; but
from the dreamy expression of the face, upraised to gaze at the
busts on the brackets above, it was evident that her thoughts
had wandered far away from Addio del Passato, and were
treading the drift-strewn strands of melancholy memory.

Presently she rose, walked twice across the room, and came

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

back to an étagére where stood an azure Bohemian glass vase,
supported by silver Tritons, and filled with late blue hyacinths
and early pancratiums.

Bending her regal head, she inhaled the mingled perfumes,
worthy of Sicilian or Cyprian meadows; and, while her slight
fingers toyed with the fragile petals, a proud smile lent its sad
light to the chill face, and she said aloud, as if striving to comfort
herself, —



“`Not the ineffable stars that interlace
The azure canopy of Zeus himself
Have surer sweetness than my hyacinths
When they grow blue, in gazing on blue heaven,
Than the white lilies of my rivers, when
In leafy spring Selene's silver horn
Spills paleness, peace, and fragrance.'”

With a heavy sigh she turned away, and sat down in the rear
room, near the arch, where an easel now stood, containing a
large, unfinished picture; and, taking her ivory palette and
brushes, she began to retouch the violet robe of one of the
figures.

Dr. Grey had seen more beautiful women among the gilded
pillars and frescoes of palaces, and amid the olives and vineyards
of Parthenope; but in Mrs. Gerome he found a fascinating
mystery that baffled analysis and riveted his attention. Neither
young nor old, she had crowned herself with the glories of both
seasons, and seemed some sweet, dewy spring, wrapped in the
snows and frozen in the icy garb of winter.

He had expected to meet a middle-aged person, habited in
widows' weeds, and meek from the severe scourging of a recent
and terrible bereavement; but that anomalous white face and
proud, queenly form were unlike all other flesh that his keen
eyes had hitherto scanned; and he regarded her as curiously as
he would have examined some abnormal-looking specimen of
nerves and muscles laid upon the marble slab of a dissectingtable.

Recollecting suddenly that, if he did not present himself, the

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

wagon would arrive before he had accomplished the object of his
visit, he drew a card from his pocket, and, stepping over the low
sill of the oriel window, advanced to the arch.

The mistress of the house sat with her back turned towards
him, and was apparently absorbed in putting purple shadows
into the folds of a mantle that hung from the shoulders of a
kneeling figure on the canvas.

Face-downward on an ottoman near, lay a beautiful copy of
Owen Meredith's poems; and, after a few seconds, she paused,
brush in hand, and, taking up the book, slowly read aloud —
glancing, as she did so, from page to picture, —



....... “`Then I could perceive
A glory pouring through an open door,
And in the light five women. I believe
They wore white vestments, all of them. They were
Quite calm; and each still face unearthly fair,
Unearthly quiet. So like statues all,
Waiting they stood without that lighted hall;
And in their hands, like a blue star, they held
Each one a silver lamp.'”

Standing immediately behind her, Dr. Grey saw that she had
seized the weird “Vision of Virgins,” and was putting into
pigment that solemn phantasm of the poet's imagination where
five radiant women were passing to their reward, — and five,
wailing over flickering, dying lamps, were huddled helplessly and
hopelessly under a black and starless midnight sky. Although
unfinished, there was marvellous power in the picture, and the
sickly gleam from the expiring wicks made the surrounding
gloom more supernatural, like the deep shadows skulking behind
the lurid glare in some old Flemish painting.

He saw also that she had followed the general outline of the
poem; but one of the faces was so supreme in its mute anguish
that he thought of Reni's “Cenci,” and of a wan “Alcestis,”
and a desperate “Cassandra,” he had seen at Rome; and, in
comparison, the description of the poet seemed almost vapid, —

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]



...... “One as still as death
Hollowed her hands about her lamp, for fear
Some motion of the midnight, or her breath,
Should fan out the last flicker. Rosy clear
The light oozed through her fingers o'er her face.
There was a ruined beauty hovering there
Over deep pain, and dasht with lurid grace
A waning bloom.”

The room with its costly, quaint, and tasteful furniture, —
the solitary and singularly beautiful woman; the wonderful
picture, growing beneath her hand; the solemn silence, broken
only by the deep, hollow murmur of the dimpling sea that sent
its shimmer in at the window to meet the painted shimmer in a
marine view framed on the wall, — all these wove a spell about
the intruder that temporarily held him a mute captive.

The artist laid a delicate green on the stripped and scattered
leaves from a wreath of Syrian lilies lying on the marble steps
of the bridegroom's mansion, and once more she read a passage
from the open book, —



...... “`Then I beheld
A shadow in the doorway. And One came
Crown'd for a feast. I could not see the Face.
The Form was not all human. As the flame
Streamed over it, a presence took the place
With awe. He, turning, took them by the hand
And led them each up the white stairway, and
The door closed.'”

The sound of her voice, low but clear, and burdened with a
sadness that no language could exhaust or interpret, thrilled Dr.
Grey's steady nerves as no music had ever done, and, stepping
forward, he held out his card, and said, —

“Mrs. Gerome, a painful necessity has compelled me to intrude
upon your seclusion, and I trust you will acquit me of
impertinence.”

Rising, she fronted him with a frown severe as that which
clouded Artemis' brow when profane eyes peered through myrtle
boughs into her sacred retreat, and the changed voice seemed
thick with bristling icicles.

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

“Your business must be imperative, indeed, if it warrants this
intrusion. What servant admitted you?”

“None. I came in haste, and, seeing the window open,
entered without ringing. Madam, my card will explain my
errand.”

“Has Dr. Grey an unpaid bill? I was not aware the servants
had needed your services; but if so, present your claim to Robert
Maclean, my agent.”

“Mrs. Gerome owes me nothing, and I came here reluctantly
and in compliance with Robert Maclean's request, to inform her
of an accident which happened this afternoon while —”

He paused, awed by the change that swept over her countenance,
filling it with horrible dread.

“Those gray horses?”

“Yes, madam.”

“Not Elsie? Oh! don't tell me that my dear old Elsie was
mangled! Hush! I will not hear it!”

Palette and brushes fell upon the carpet, and she wrung her
fingers until the diamond-eyed asp set its blue fangs in her cold
flesh.

“Robert was merely bruised, but his mother was very badly
injured, and is still insensible. Every precaution has been taken
to counteract the effect of the severe blow on her head, and I
hope that after an hour or two she will recover her consciousness.
Robert is bringing her home as carefully as possible, and
you may expect them momentarily. Only his urgent entreaties
that I would precede him and prepare you for the reception of his
mother could have induced me to waive ceremony and thrust
myself into the presence of a lady who seems little disposed to
pardon the apparent presumption of my visit.”

She evidently did not heed his words, and, suddenly clasping
her hands across her forehead, she said, bitterly, —

“Coward! why can't you speak out, and tell me that the
corpse will soon be here, and a coffin must be ordered? This is
the last blow! Surely, God will let me alone, now; for there is
nothing more that He can send to afflict me. Oh, Elsie, — my
sole comfort! The only one who ever loved me!”

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

A bluish pallor settled about her mouth, and Dr. Grey shuddered
as he looked into the dry, defiant eyes, so beautiful in form
and color but so mournfully desperate in their expression.

“Mrs. Gerome, your servant is neither dead nor dying, and I
have told you the worst. Down the road I can see the wagon
coming slowly, and I would advise you to call the household
together, in order to assist in lifting Elsie, who is very stout and
heavy. Calm yourself, madam, and trust your favorite servant
to my care.”

“Servant! Sir, she is mother, father, husband, friends, —
all, — everything to me! She is the only human being who
cares for, or understands, or sympathizes with me, — and I could
not live without her. Oh, sir, do not ask me to trust you! The
time has gone by when I could trust anybody but Elsie. You
are a physician, — you ought to know what should be done for
her; and, Dr. Grey, if you have any pity in your soul, and any
skill in your profession, save my old Elsie's life! Dr. Grey —”

She paused a few seconds, and added, in a whisper, —

“If she dies, I am afraid I might grow desperate, and commit
what you happy people call a crime.”

He felt an unwonted moisture dim his eyes, as he watched the
delicate face, white as the hair that crowned it, and wondered if
the wide, populous world could match her regal form and perfect
features.

“Mrs. Gerome, I think I can promise that Elsie will recover
from her injuries; but a prayer for her safety would bring you
more comfort than my feeble words of assurance and encouragement.
The mercy of God is surer than the combined medical
skill of the universe.”

“The mercy of God!” she repeated, with a gesture of scorn
and impatience. “No, no! God set his face like a flint against
me, long, long ago, and I do not mock myself by offering prayers
that only call down smitings upon me. Seven years since I
prayed my last prayer, which was for speedy death; and, from
that hour, I seem to have taken a new lease on life. Now I
stand still and keep silent, and I hoped that God had forgotten
me.”

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

She covered her face with her hands, and Dr. Grey drew a
chair close to her and endeavored to make her sit down, but she
resisted and shrank from his touch on her arm.

“Madam, the wagon has stopped at the door. Will you direct
your servants, or shall I?”

“If she is not dead, tell Robert to carry her into my room.
Oh, Dr. Grey, you will not let her die!”

As she looked up imploringly into his calm, noble face, she
met his earnest gaze, brimming with compassion and sympathy,
and her lips and chin quivered.

“Trust your God, and have faith in me.”

He went out to assist in removing his patient, and when they
had carried the mattress and its occupant into the room opposite
the parlor and laid it on the carpet near the window, he had the
satisfaction of observing a favorable change in Elsie's condition.
While he stood by a table preparing some medicine, Robert stole
up, and asked:

“Do you notice any improvement? She groaned twice on
the road, and once I am sure she opened her eyes.”

“Yes; I think that very soon she will be able to speak, for
her pulse is gaining strength every hour.”

“How did my mistress take it?”

“She was much shocked and grieved. Maclean, where are
her friends and relatives?”

There was no reply, and, glancing over his shoulder to repeat
the inquiry, Dr. Grey saw Mrs. Gerome leaning against the
door.

“Robert, have you killed her?”

“Oh, no, ma'am! She is doing very well, the doctor says.”

She crossed the room, and sat down on the edge of the mattress,
taking one of the large brown hands in both of hers and
bending her face over the pillow.

“Elsie! mother! Elsie, speak to your poor child!”

That wailing voice pierced the stupor, and Dr. Grey was
surprised to see the woman's eyes unclose and rest wonderingly
upon the countenance hovering over her.

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

“My dear Elsie, don't you know me?”

“Yes, my bairn. What ails you?”

She spoke indistinctly, and shut her eyes once more, as if
exhausted.

“If she was in her coffin, I verily believe she would rise, if
she heard your voice calling her,” said Robert, wiping away the
tears of joy that trickled across his sunburnt cheeks.

Dr. Grey stooped to put his finger on Elsie's pulse, and Mrs.
Gerome threw herself down on the carpet, and buried her face
in the pillow, where her silver hair mingled with the grizzled
locks that straggled from beneath the old woman's torn lace
cap.

CHAPTER XII.

“WELL, Ulpian, are you convinced that `Solitude' is an
unlucky place, and that misfortune dogs the steps of
all who make it a home? Once you laughed at my
`superstition.' What think you now, my wiseacre?”

“My opinion has not changed, except that each time I see
the place I admire it more and more; and, were it for sale, I
should certainly purchase it.”

“Not with the expectation of living there?”

“Most assuredly.”

Miss Jane had suspended for a moment the swift clicking of
her knitting-needles in order to hear her brother's reply, and
now she rejoined, almost sharply, —

“You will do no such silly thing while there is breath left in
my body to protest, or to persuade. Pooh! you only talk to
tease me; for five grains of observation and common sense will
teach you that there is a curse hanging over that old piratical
nest.”

“Dear Janet, when headstrong drivers persist in carrying a
pair of fiery, vicious horses into the midst of a procession of

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

wild beasts that would have scared even your sober dull Dapples
out of their lazy jog-trot, it is not at all surprising that
snapped harness, broken carriage, torn flesh, and strained joints
should attest the folly of the experiment. The accident occurred
not far from my office, which is haunted by nothing worse than
your harmless sailor-boy.”

“All very fine, my blue-eyed oracle, but I notice that the
horses belonging to `Solitude' were the only ones that made
mischief and came to grief; and I promise you that all the
hawsers in Gosport Navy-Yard will never drag me inside the
doomed place. How is your patient? If you expect her to
get well, you had better take a `superstitious' old woman's
counsel, and send her away from that valley of Jehoshaphat.”

“I am very sorry to tell you that she was more seriously hurt
than I was at first inclined to believe. Her spine was so badly
injured that although there is no danger of immediate death, she
will never be able to sit up or walk again. She may linger
many months, possibly years; but must, as long as life lasts,
remain a bed-ridden cripple. It is one of the saddest cases I
have had to deal with during my professional career; and Elsie
Maclean bears her sufferings with such noble fortitude, such
genuine Christian patience, coupled with stern Scotch heroism,
that I cannot withhold my admiration and earnest sympathy.
Yesterday I held a consultation with four physicians, and, when
we told her the hopelessness of her condition, she received the
announcement without even a sigh, and seemed only to dread
that instead of an assistant she might prove a burden to her
mistress.”

“She appears to be a very important personage in the
household.”

“Yes; she is Mrs. Gerome's nurse, housekeeper, and counsellor, —
and I have rarely seen such warm affection as exists
between them. I wish, Janet, that you were strong enough to
call at `Solitude,' for its mistress leads a lonely, secluded life,
and must require some society.”

“But, Ulpian, I hear strange things about her, and it is
hinted that she is deranged.”

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

“Your knowledge of human nature should teach you how
little truth is generally found in the floating on dits of social
circles.”

“How long has she been widowed?”

“I do not know, but presume that her affliction has not been
very recent, as she wears no mourning.”

“If she has discarded widow's weeds, and dresses in colors,
why should she taboo society, and make herself the town-talk
by refusing to receive even the clergy and their wives? She
has lived here ten months, and I understand from Dolly Spiewell
that not a soul has ever seen her. Of course such
eccentricities provoke gossip and tickle the tongue of scandal,
and if the world can't find out the real cause of such conduct,
it very industriously sets to work and manufactures one.”

“Which, in my humble opinion, constitutes a piece of unwarrantable
impertinence on the part of meddling Mrs. Grundy.
The world might be more profitably engaged in mending its own
tortuous and mendacious ways, and allowing poor solitary
wretches to fondle their whims and caprices. If Mrs. Gerome
does not choose to receive visitors, what right has the public to
grumble, or even discuss the matter?”

As Salome spoke, she plunged her stiletto vigorously into a
piece of cambric, and her thin lip curled contemptuously.

“Abstractly true, my dear child; but, from the beginning of
time, people have meddled; and, since gossip she must, even
Eve chatted too freely with serpents. Besides, since we are in
the world, we should not turn eremites, and bristle at the sight
of one of our own race; for society has a few laws that are inexorable, —
that cannot be violated without subjecting the
offender to being stung to death by venomous tongues; and
one of these statutes is, that all shall see and be seen, shall
talk and be talked about, and shall visit and be visited. When
a woman unaccountably turns recluse, she is at the mercy of
public imagination, stimulated by disappointed curiosity; and
very soon the verdict goes forth that she is either deformed or
deranged.”

“I dispute the prerogative of the public to dictate in such

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

matters, and I shall rebel whenever it presumes to lay even a
little finger across my path. What, pray tell me, is the world,
but an aggregation of persons like you and me, and what
possible concern can you or I have with the fact that Mrs.
Gerome burrows like a mole, beyond our sight? If she sees fit
to found a modern sect of Troglodytes, I can't understand that
the wheels of society are thereby scotched, or that the public
has a shadow of right to raise a hue-and-cry and strive to unearth
her, as if she were a fox, a catamount, or a gopher. It
is useless for society to constitute itself a turning-lathe for
rounding off all individual angularities, and grinding people
down to dull uniformity until they are as indistinguishable as
a bag of unpainted marbles or of black-eyed peas; and, if God
had intended that we should all invariably think, feel, and act
after one pattern, He would have populated the world with
Siamese twins; whereas, the first couple that were born on
earth were so dissimilar that all the universe was not wide
enough to hold them both, and manslaughter began when the
race only numbered a quartette. If mankind had not arrogated
the privilege of being its `brother's keeper,' it would never have
been forced to deny the fact. I admire the honesty and truth
with which Alexander Smith bravely confessed, `I love a little
eccentricity; I respect honest prejudices. It is high time, it
seems to me, that a moral game-law were passed for the preservation
of the wild and vagrant feelings of human nature.'”

“That is a dangerous doctrine, my dear child, especially for a
woman to entertain; because custom rules us with an iron rod,
and flays us alive if we contravene her decrees.”

“I should be exceedingly glad to learn by what authority or
process Truth is provided with sex? Are some orthodox
doctrines female and others male? Why have not we women
as clear a right to any given set of principles as men? Truth
is as much my property as that of the Czar of Russia, and, if I
choose to lay hold of any special province of it, why must
I perforce be dragged to the whipping-post of custom, simply
because by an accident I am called Susan or Hepzibah instead
of Peter or Lazarus? So long as my convictions of truth

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

(which custom brands as vagaries) are innocuous, I have a
perfect and inalienable right to indulge them; but the instant
I become pestiferous to society, let me be consigned to the
tender mercies of strait-jacket and insane-asylum regimen. If I
creep quietly along my own intellectual and ethical trail, taking
heed not to touch the sensitive toes of custom, why should it
ungenerously insist upon bruising mine? My seer was right
when he boldly declared, `The world has stood long enough
under the drill of Adjutant Fashion. It is hard work, the
posture is wearisome, and Fashion is an awful martinet, and
has a quick eye, and comes down mercilessly on the unfortunate
wight who can not square his toes to the approved
pattern. It is killing work. Suppose we try `standing at
ease' for a little while?' Wherefore, custom to the contrary
notwithstanding, I contend that Mrs. Gerome has as indisputable
a right to refuse admittance to Rev. Mrs. Spiewell as any
anchorite of the Nitrian Sands to decline receiving a bevy of
inquisitive European belles. If society rules like Russia or
Turkey, then am I a candidate for knout and bastinado. I do
not wish to be unwomanly, and honesty and candor are not
necessarily unfeminine, because some coarse, rough-handed,
bold-eyed woman has possibly rendered them unpopular.”

Miss Jane laid down her knitting, folded her hands, and, as
she watched the girl, her emotions were probably similar to
those that agitate some meek and staid hen, who, leading a
young brood of ducks from her nest, suddenly beholds them displaying
their aquatic proclivities by plunging into the horsepond,
and performing all the evolutions of a regatta.

“Ah, child, I fear you think too little of what you wish or
intend to make yourself!”

“Only have patience, Miss Jane, and some day I will show
you all the graces of Griselda and Gudrun the second. Dr.
Grey, have you seen Mrs. Gerome?”

“Yes, — on two occasions.”

“Is she not the most extraordinary and puzzling person you
ever looked at?”

“When and where could you have met her?”

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

“For a few minutes only, last winter, I saw her on the beach,
near `Solitude.' We exchanged a half-dozen words, and she
left an impression on my mind which all time will not efface.
Since that evening I have frequently endeavored to surprise her
on the same spot, but only once I succeeded in catching a
glimpse of a blue shawl that fluttered in the distance. She
seemed to me a beautiful, pale priestess, consecrated to the
ministry of the shrine of sorrow; and, when I hear snubbed-dom
sneering at her, and remember the hopeless expression with
which her wonderful, homeless eyes looked out across that grey,
silent sea, — I cannot avoid thinking that she is very wise in
barring her doors, and heeding the advice of Montenebi,
`Complain not of thy woes to the public: they will no more
pity thee than birds of prey pity the wounded deer.
'”

“My acquaintance with Mrs. Gerome is too slight to warrant
the utterance of an opinion relative to her idiosyncrasies, but
I am afraid cynicism rather than grief immures her from society.
Her prematurely white hair and the remarkable pallor of her
smooth complexion combine to render her appearance piquant
and unnatural; and, certainly, there is something in her face
strangely suggestive of old Norse myths, mystery, and magic.
Her features, when analyzed, prove faultlessly regular, but her
life is out of tune, and the expression of her countenance mars
what would otherwise be perfect beauty. I can, in some degree,
describe the impression she produced upon me by quoting the
lines that were suggested when I saw her this morning, standing
by Elsie Maclean's bed, —



`I saw a vision of a woman, where
Night and new morning strive for domination;
Incomparably pale, and almost fair,
And sad beyond expression.
Her eyes were like some fire-enshrining gem,
Were stately, like the stars, and yet were tender;
Her figure charmed me, like a windy stem,
Quivering, and drooped, and slender.
She measured measureless sorrow toward its length,
And breadth, and depth, and height.'”

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

Salome looked up from the eyelet she was working, but Dr.
Grey had turned his head towards his sister who had fallen
asleep in her chair, and the orphan could not see his face.

“Mrs. Gerome must have been very young when she married,
and —”

“Hush! Janet looks so weary that I want her to have a long
nap, and our voices might disturb her.”

He took his hat and gloves and left the room, and Salome
forgot her embroidery and fell into a reverie that proved
neither pleasant nor profitable, and lasted until Miss Jane
awoke.

In the afternoon of the following day, when the orphan returned
from her clandestine visit to the Italian musician, she
saw an unusual number of persons on the front gallery, and
found that the long-expected party from New York had arrived
during her absence. Miss Jane was talking to the governess —
a meek-looking, but exceedingly handsome woman, of twenty-seven
or eight years, with fair hair and quiet brown eyes; and
every detail of her dress, speech, and bearing averred that Edith
Dexter was no humble scion of proletariat. Her polished yet
reserved manners bespoke high birth and aristocratic associations;
but something in the composed, sad countenance, in
the listless drooping of the pretty head, hinted that she had
long since spilt the rosy sparkling foam of her cup of life, and
was patiently drinking its muddy lees.

On the upper step sat Dr. Grey, with his arm encircling the
form of his ward, whose head rested very confidingly against his
shoulder. Muriel Manton was dressed in deep mourning, and
had evidently been weeping, for her guardian was tenderly
wiping the tears from her cheek when Salome came up the
avenue; and, with a keen, jealous pang that she had never
felt before, the latter scanned the stranger's claims to beauty.

Very black eyes, brilliant complexion, and fine teeth, she certainly
possessed; but her features were rather coarse; her mouth
was much too large for classic requirements; and Salome was
rejoiced to find her nose indisputably retroussé.

Years hence she would doubtless be a large, well-formed,

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

commanding woman, who could exhibit Lyons silk or Genoese
velvet to the best advantage, and would be considered a finelooking,
rosy, robust personage; but at present the face, which
from under a small straw hat anxiously watched hers, was infinitely
handsomer, more attractive, more delicate, and intellectual;
and the miller's child felt that she had little to apprehend
from the merely personal charms of the wealthy ward.

Salome felt injured as she eyed the doctor's arm, which had
never touched even her shoulder; and it was painful and humiliating
to notice the affectionate manner in which his hand
stroked one of Muriel's that lay on his knee, — and to remember
that his fingers had not met hers in a friendly grasp since long
before his visit to Europe, — had only clasped hers twice
during their acquaintance.

“Come in, Salome, and let me introduce you to my ward
Muriel, and to Miss Dexter, who is prepared to receive you as
a pupil.”

Muriel silently held out her hand; but Salome only bowed
and run lightly up the steps, as if she did not perceive the outstretched
fingers. Miss Dexter rose and advanced to meet her,
saying, in a tone that indexed great kindness of heart, —

“I am exceedingly glad to meet you, Miss Salome; for Dr.
Grey has promised that I shall find in you a most exemplary
and agreeable pupil.”

“Thank you. I am indeed glad to hear that he has changed
his opinion of me; and I must endeavor not to lose my newly
acquired amiable character, — but he was rather rash to stand
security for my good behavior.”

She saw that Dr. Grey was surprised at her cold reception of
his pet and protegé, and perversity took possession of her.
Going to the back of Miss Jane's old-fashioned rocking-chair,
she put her arms around her, and, leaning over, kissed her cheek
several times. It was not her habit to caress any one or any
thing, — not even her little brother, — and this unusual demonstrativeness
puzzled and surprised the old lady who said,
fondly,—

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

“I presume Ulpian is brave enough to encounter all the risks
of standing security for your obedience and docility.”

“Certainly I appreciate his chivalry, since none knows better
than he the danger — nay, probability, of a forfeiture of the
contract on my part.”

Dr. Grey rose, and, looking steadily at her, said, in a tone
which she well understood, —

“Promises are, in my estimation, peculiarly sacred things;
and that which I made to Miss Dexter in your behalf was based
upon one that I gave you some time since, namely, that I would
have faith in you. Come with me, Muriel; I want to show you
and Miss Dexter the finest cow this side of Ayrshire, and
some sheep that are handsome enough to compare favorably
with the best that ever browsed in the `Court of Lions.'”

He took his ward's hand and led her away to the cattle-yard,
whither Miss Dexter accompanied them.

As Salome looked after the trio her eyes flashed and scarlet
spots burned on her cheeks, while a feeling of suffocation
oppressed her heart.

“Why will you vex him, when you know that he tries so hard
to like you?” asked Miss Jane in a distressed tone, stroking
the girl's hot face, as she spoke.

The head was instantly lifted beyond her reach, and the answer
came swiftly, sharp and defiant, —

“Do you mean to say that it is so extremely difficult for him
to tolerate me?”

“You are obliged to know that you are not one of his favorites,
like that sweet-tempered Muriel, to whom he seems so
warmly attached; and it is all your own fault, for he was disposed
to like you when he first came home. Ulpian loves quiet
and amiable people, who are never rude and snappish; and it
appears to me that you are trying to see how hateful and spiteful
you can be. Why upon earth did you not shake hands with
those strangers, and treat them politely?”

“Because I don't choose to be hypocritical, — and I don't like
Miss Muriel Manton.”

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

“Nonsense! Stuff! I only wish you were half as well-bred
and courteous, and lady-like.”

“Do you, really? Then, to be obedient and, oblige you,
when they come back, I will imitate her example, and throw
myself into Dr. Grey's arms, and rub my cheek against his
shoulder, and fondle his hands. If this be `lady-like,' then,
indeed, I penitently cry `peccavi!' and promise that in future
you shall not have cause to complain of me.”

“Pooh, pooh, child! What ails you? Muriel has known
Ulpian all her life, and looks upon him now as her father. He
has petted her since she was a little girl, and loves her almost
as well as if she were his child, instead of his ward. You know
she is an orphan; and it is very natural for her to cling to her
guardian, who was for a great many years her father's most
intimate friend.”

“We are both orphans, and she is certainly not my junior;
yet your propriety would be shocked if I behaved as she does.
Where is Stanley?”

“Studying his geography lesson, with the assistance of the
globe, in the library. What do you want with him?”

“I am going to the beach, and wish him to walk with me.”

“It is too late for you to start for the sea-side, and, moreover,
it would appear very discourteous in you to absent yourself
the first evening that these strangers spend here. Ulpian
would be displeased.”

“According to your statement a few minutes since, that is
his chronic condition, as far as I am concerned; and, as I do not
belong to the mimosa species, I think I may brave his frowns.”

“That is not the worst you have to apprehend. Child, I
think it would be bitter indeed, to bear Ulpian Grey's contempt.”

“I shall take care not to deserve it; and Dr. Grey never forgets
to be just.”

“My dear little girl, what right have you to be jealous of his
love for his young ward?”

The flame that was slowly dying out of her face leaped up
fiercer than before, and she crimsoned to the edges of her hair.

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

“Jealous! Good heavens, Miss Jane, you must be dreaming!
I merely question the taste that allows his `lady-like'
favorite to caress him so openly, and should not have expressed
my disapprobation so strongly if you had not rated me soundly,
and held her up as a model for my humble imitation. If she
and her governess are to stir up strife between you and me, I
shall heartily wish them a speedy passage to Halifax or heaven.
Beyond all peradventure I shall get murderously jealous if you
dare to give this sloe-eyed, peony-faced girl, my place in your
dear old heart. She, of course, will fondle her guardian as
much as she pleases, or as often as he sees fit to allow; but woe
unto her if I catch her hands and lips about you, my dearest
and best friend! Don't scold me and praise her, or some fine
day I shall jump at and strangle her, which you know would
not be `well-bred' or `lady-like,' much less moral and Christian.”

She almost smothered the old lady in her arms, and kissed
her several times.

“What has stirred up the evil spirit in you? You look as
wicked as your mother Herodias, thirsting for the blood of
John the Baptist; or as Jezebel plotting against the prophet —”

“And telling me that like her I am `going to the dogs' is not
the surest way to reform me. Stanley! Stanley! get your hat
and come here.”

“Your awful temper will be your ruin if you don't put a
curb-bit on it. See here, Salome, don't be so utterly silly
and childish! I do not wish you to go to the sea-shore this
evening.”

“Please, Miss Jane, don't order me to stay at home, because,
then, of course, I should feel bound to obey you, and I should
not behave prettily, and you would wish me at the bottom of
the sea, instead of on its brink. Let me go, and I will come
back cool as a cucumber, and well-behaved as Miss Muriel
Manton. Please don't prohibit me; and I promise I will lose
my evil spirit in the sea, like that Gergesene wretch that
haunted the tombs. Here comes Stanley. Don't shake your
head. I am off.”

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

Miss Jane would not receive the proffered farewell kiss; but
tears gathered and dimmed her eyes as she looked after the graceful,
girlish figure, swiftly crossing the lawn; and sad forebodings
filled her affectionate heart when she thought of the unknown
future that stretched before that impetuous, jealous, imperious
nature.

Anxious that the strangers should feel thoroughly welcome
and at home, she joined them as soon as possible after their
return from the sheepfold, and exerted herself to keep the
shuttlecock of conversation in constant motion; but her
brother's watchful eyes discerned the perturbed feeling she
sought to hide; and, when she insisted, for the first time in two
years, upon taking her seat and presiding at the tea-table, he
busied himself in arranging her cushions comfortably, and
whispered, —

“How good and considerate you are, my precious sister. A
thousand thanks for this generous effort, which I trust will not
fatigue you.”

He placed himself opposite, and was about to ask a blessing
on the meal, but paused to inquire, —

“Where are the children, Salome and Stanley?”

“They have gone down to the beach, and we will not wait
for them.”

Soon after, Muriel said, —

“I think Salome is almost beautiful. She has splendid eyes
and hair. Miss Edith, does she not remind you of a piece of
sculpture at Naples?”

“Yes; I noticed a resemblance to the Julia-Agrippina, and
the likeness must be remarkable, since it impressed us simultaneously.
Salome's brow is fuller, and her chin more prominent
than that of the Roman woman we admired so ardently;
and, besides, I should judge that she had quite as much or more
will than the daughter of Germanicus, for her lips are thinner.”

Dr. Grey changed the topic of conversation, and Miss Dexter
courteously followed the cue.

The moon was high in heaven when Salome and her brother
came up the avenue; and, observing that the lights were

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

extinguished in the front rooms, she surmised that the new-comers
had retired very early, in consequence of fatigue from their long
journey. Sending Stanley to bed, she sat down on the steps to
rest a few moments before going upstairs, and began to fan
herself with her straw hat.

She had grown very calm, and almost ashamed of her passionate
ebullition in the presence of strangers; and numerous
good resolutions were sending out fibrous roots in her heart.
How long she rested there she knew not, and started when she
Dr. Grey said, in a subdued voice, —

“Salome, I am waiting to lock the door, and should be glad
if you will come in now, or be careful to secure the inner bolt
whenever you do. As I always shut up the house, I was afraid
you might not think of it; and burglaries are becoming alarmingly
frequent.”

She rose instantly, and entered the hall.

“What time is it?”

“Eleven o'clock.”

“Is it possible? You know, sir, that the evenings are very
short now.”

“Yes.”

He was removing a chair from the gallery and closing the
Venetian blinds, and she could not see his face. Hoping to
receive some friendly look, which she was painfully aware she
did not deserve, she loitered till he turned around.

“Salome, have you a light in your room?”

“I do not know, but suppose so.”

“There are two candles in the library, and you had better
take one, rather than stumble along in the dark and wake
everybody.”

He brought out one, and handed it to her.

“Thank you. Good-night, Dr. Grey.”

“Good-night, Salome.”

The candle-light showed no displeasure in his countenance,
which was calm as usual, and there was not a hint of harshness
in his unwontedly low voice; but she read disappointment in
his grave, kind eyes. She knew that she could not sleep until

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

she had made her peace with him; and, though it cost her a
great effort to conquer her pride, she said, humbly, —

“`And if he trespass against thee seven times in a day, and
seven times in a day turn again to thee, saying, I repent, — thou
shalt forgive him.'”

“Yes; but the frequency of the offence renders it difficult to
believe the repentance genuine.”

“Christ, your master, did not doubt it.”

“I am less than the disciples whom he addressed; and they
answered, `Increase our faith.'”

“You did not pray for me this morning.”

“I never neglect my promises. Why do you doubt that I
fulfilled them this morning?”

“This has been one of my sinful days, when Satan runs
rough-shod over all my good intentions, and drags me through
the mire that I was trying to hold my soul far above. I tell
you, sir, that the `unclean spirit' that vexed the daughter of
the Syrophœnician woman was mild, and harmless, and well-mannered,
in comparison with the demon that takes bodily possession
of me, and whose name is not `Suset'! but a fearful
Ruach demanding the ban Cherem. I once thought all that
part of Scripture which referred to the casting out of devils
was metaphorical; but I know better now; for the one that
Luther assaulted with his inkstand was not more palpable than
that which enters into my heart every now and then, and overturns
the altars of the `true, good, and beautiful,' and sets up
instead a small hall of Eblis, as full of horrible, mis-shapen
things as that hideous `Last Judgment' of Orcagna, in the Campo
Santo at Pisa, which you once showed me in a portfolio of engravings.
Oh, Dr. Grey! you ought to be merciful to me; for
indeed God gave me a fearfully wicked and cunning spirit for a
perpetual companion and tempter. Even Christ had Lucifer
and Quarantina.”

“Yes, and conquered both, and promised assistance to all
who earnestly desire and resolve to follow his example.”

“You cannot forgive my rudeness?”

“The act of incivility was very slight; but, my young friend,

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

the unaccountable perversity of your character certainly fills
my mind with serious apprehension concerning your future. Of
course, I can very readily forgive the occasion that displayed it,
but I cannot entirely forget the spirit that distresses me when
I least expect it.”

“If you will dismiss this afternoon from your mind, I will
never —”

“Stop! Make me no more promises till you are strong
enough to keep them inviolate. Promise less and pray more;
I am not angry, but I am disappointed.”

She drooped her head to avoid his grave, sad gaze, and for a
moment there was silence.

“Dr. Grey, will you shake hands with me, in token of pardon?”

“Certainly, if you wish it.”

He took her hand in both of his, pressed it kindly, and said,
in a low, solemn tone, —

“Good-night, Salome. May God guide, and strengthen, and
help you to be the noble woman, the consistent Christian, which
only His grace and blessing can ever enable you to become.
Remember the cheering words of Jean Paul Richter, `Evil is
like the nightmare, the instant you bestir yourself it has already
ended.'”

-- 167 --

CHAPTER XIII.

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

“ULPIAN, have you had any conversation with Salome?”

“Upon what subject?”

“Have you talked with her concerning her studies?”

“Not recently. Soon after Muriel and Miss Dexter came, I
mentioned to her the fact that I should be glad to see her enter
a class with Muriel and pursue the same studies, and that such
an arrangement would be entirely agreeable to Miss Dexter;
but she declined the proposition, saying she would only trouble
the latter to teach her Italian. Do you know why she is so
anxious to acquire that language?”

“No; to tell you the truth, I know less and less every day
about her actions, for the child has suddenly grown very reserved.
This morning she was walking up and down the library
with her hands behind her and her eyes looking as if they were
travelling to Jericho or Jeddo, and when I asked her why she
was so unusually silent, she snapped like a toy-torpedo, `I am
silent because this is one of my wicked days, and I am fighting
the devil; and if I open my lips I shall say something that will
give him the victory.' I held out my hand to her and begged
her to come and sit by me and tell me what troubled or tempted
her, — and what do you suppose she said?”

“Something, I am afraid, that I shall be sorry to hear you
repeat.”

“She laid her hand on her heart and answered, `You are
very good, Miss Jane, but you can no more help me than the
disciples could relieve that wretch whom only Christ healed.
`This kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting.' Whereupon,
she snatched a book from the table and left the room. I
did not see her for several hours, and when I met her in the
hall, a few moments since, I said, `Well, dear, which won the
victory, sin or my little girl?' She put her hands on my shoulders,
laughed bitterly, and answered, `It was a drawn battle.

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

Neither has much to boast of, and we lie on our arms watching—
nay, glaring at each other. Let me be quiet a little while,
and don't ask me about it.'”

“Can you conjecture the cause of the present trouble?”

“I have a suspicion.”

Miss Jane paused, sighed, and frowned.

“I should think you might persuade her to confide in you.”

“Pooh! Persuade her? I would quite as soon undertake
to persuade the Andes to dance a jig as attempt to discover
what she has determined not to divulge. If you knew her as
well as I do, you would appreciate the uselessness of trying to
persuade her to do anything. But you men never see what lies
right under your noses, and I believe if you lived in the same
house with that child for five years longer you would understand
her as little as you do to-day. Ulpian, shut the door, and
sit down here close to me.”

Dr. Grey complied; and, laying her shrunken hand on her
brother's knee, Miss Jane said, hesitatingly, —

“My dear boy, I don't know whether I ought to tell you,
and, indeed, I do not see my way clearly; but you seem so unsuspecting
that I think it is my duty to talk to you.”

“Pray come to the point, dear Janet. Your exordium is
very tantalizing. Tell me frankly what disturbs you.”

“It pains me to call your attention to a fact that I know
cannot fail to produce annoyance.”

He put his arm around her, and, drawing her head to his
shoulder, answered, tenderly, —

“My precious sister, I have seen for some days that you were
perplexed and anxious, but I abstained from questioning you
because I felt assured whenever you deemed it best to confide
in me, you would voluntarily unburden your heart. Now lay
all your troubles upon me, and keep back nothing. Has
Salome grieved you?”

“Oh, the child does not intend to grieve me! Ulpian,
can't you imagine what makes her unhappy, and restless, and
contrary?”

“She is very wayward, passionate, and obstinate, and any

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

restraint upon her whims is peculiarly irksome and intolerable
to her; but I believe she is really striving to correct the unfortunate
defects in her character. She evidently dislikes our
guests, and this proves a continual source of disquiet to her;
for, while she endeavors to treat them courteously, I can see
that she would be excessively rude if she dared to indulge her
antipathies.”

“Do you know why she dislikes Muriel so intensely?”

“No; I cannot even conjecture. Muriel is very amiable and
affectionate, and seems disposed to become very fond of Salome,
if she would only encourage her advances. Can you explain
the mystery?”

“If you were not as blind as a mole, or the fish in Mammoth
Cave, you would see that Salome is insanely jealous of
your affection for your ward, and that is the cause of all the
trouble.”

“It is unreasonable and absurd in her to entertain such feelings;
and, moreover, she has no right to cherish any jealousy
towards my ward.”

“Unreasonable! Yes, quite true; but did you ever know a
woman to be very reasonable concerning the man she loves?”

Dr. Grey's quiet face flushed, and he rose instantly, looking
incredulous and embarrassed.

“Surely, my dear sister, you do not intend to insinuate, or
desire me to infer, that Salome has any —”

He paused, bit his lip, and walked to the window.

“I mean to say, in plain Anglo-Saxon, and I desire you to
understand, that Salome is no longer a child; and that she loves
you, my dear boy, better than she will ever love any other
human being. These things are very strange, indeed, and girls'
whims baffle all rules and disappoint all reasonable expectations;
but, nevertheless, it does no good to shut your eyes to facts that
are as clear as daylight. It is not a sudden freak that has
seized the poor child; it has grown upon her, almost without
her understanding herself; but I discovered it the day that you
left home so unexpectedly for New York. Her distress betrayed

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

her real feelings; and, since then, I have watched her, and can
see how completely her thoughts centre in you.”

“Oh, Janet, I hope you mistake her! I cannot believe it
possible, for I recall nothing in her conduct that justifies your
supposition; and I do not think I lack penetration. If she
were really interested in me, as you imagine, she certainly would
not thrust so prominently and constantly before me faults of
character which she well knows I cannot tolerate. Moreover,
my dear sister, consider the disparity in our years, the incompatibility
of our tastes and habits, and the improbability that a
handsome young girl should cherish any feeling stronger than
esteem or friendship for a staid man of my age! No, no; it is
too incredible to be entertained, and I am sorry you ever suggested
such an annoying chimera to me. Salome is rather a
singular compound, I willingly admit, but I acquit her of the
folly you seem inclined to impute to her.”

Dr. Grey walked up and down the library floor, and, as his
sister watched him, a sad smile trembled over her thin, wrinkled
face.

“Ulpian, you are considerably younger than our poor father
was when he married a beautiful creature not one month older
than Salome is to-day. Will you sit in judgment on your own
young mother?”

“Nay, Janet; the parallelism is not as apparent as you imagine,
for my manner toward Salome has been calculated to
check and chill any sentiment analogous to that which my father
sought to win from my mother. Pray, do not press upon me a
surmise which is indescribably painful to me.”

He resumed his seat, and, thrusting his fingers through his
hair, leaned his head on his open hand.

“My dear boy, if true, why should it prove indescribably
painful to you?”

“Cannot your womanly intuitions spare me an explicit
reply?”

“No; speak frankly to me.”

“No man of honor — no man who has any delicacy or refinement
of feeling — can fail to be distressed and annoyed by the

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

thought that he has unintentionally and unconsciously aroused
in a woman's heart an interest which he cannot possibly reciprocate.”

“But, if you have never considered the subject until now,
how do you know that you may not be able to return the
affection?”

“Because, when I examine my own heart, I find not even the
germ of a feeling which years might possibly ripen into love.”

“Will you candidly answer the question I am about to ask
you?”

“Yes, I think I can safely promise that much, simply because
I wish to conceal nothing from you; and I cannot conjecture
any inquiry on your part from which I should shrink. What
would you ask?”

“Is it because you are interested in some other woman, that
you speak so positively of the hopelessness of my poor Salome's
case?”

“No, my sister; no woman has any claim or hold on my
heart stronger than that of mere friendship. I have never
loved any one as I must love the woman I make my wife; and
since I have seen and merely admired so many who were attractive,
lovely, and lovable, I often think that I shall probably
never marry.


...... `For several virtues
I have liked several women; never any
With so full a soul, but some defect in her
Did quarrel with the noblest grace she owned,
And put it to a foil.'
Of course this is a matter with reference to which I shall not
dogmatize, for we are all more or less the victims of caprice;
and, like other men, I may some day set the imperious feet of
fancy upon the neck of judgment and sound reason. As yet, I
have not met the perfect character whom I could ask to bear
my name; still, I may be so fortunate as either to find my ideal,
or imagine that I do; or else become so earnestly attached to
some beautiful woman, that, for her sake, I will willingly lower my

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

lofty standard. These are the merest possible contingencies, and
I have little inclination to discuss them; but I wish at all times
to be entirely frank with you. Salome would never suit me as
a life-long companion. She meets none of the requirements of
my intellectual nature, and her perverse disposition, and what
might almost be termed diablerie, repel instead of attracting
me. I pity the child, and can sympathize cordially with her
efforts to redeem herself from the luckless associations of earlier
years that wofully distorted her character; and I can truly say
that I am interested in her welfare and improvement, and have
a faint brotherly affection for her; but I thoroughly comprehend
my own feelings when I assure you, Janet, that were Salome
and I left alone in the world I could never for a moment entertain
the idea of calling such a wayward child my wife. Are
you satisfied?”

“Convinced, at least, that you are not deceiving me. But,
Ulpian, the girl is growing very beautiful — don't you think
so? — or, is it my love that makes me see her through flattering
lenses?”

“Her lips are too thin, and her eyes too keen and restless for
perfect beauty, which claims repose as one of its essential elements;
but, notwithstanding these flaws, she has undoubtedly
one of the handsomest faces I have ever seen, and certainly a
graceful, fine figure.”

“And you are such an admirer of beauty,” said Miss Jane,
slipping her fingers caressingly into her brother's hand.

“Yes; I shall not deny that I yield to no one in appreciation
of lovely faces; but, if I am aware that, like some rich crimson
June rose whose calyx cradles a worm, the heart beneath the
perfect form is gnawed by some evil tendency, or shelters vindictive
passion and sinful impulses, I should certainly not select
it in making up the precious bouquet that is to shed perfume
and beauty in my home, and call my thoughts from the din and
strife of the outer world to holiness and peace.”

“You have no mercy on the child.”

“I ought to have no mercy on glaring faults which she should
ere this have corrected.”

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

“But she is so young — only seventeen! Think of it!”

Dr. Grey frowned, and partially withdrew his hand from his
sister's clasp.

“Janet, you grieve me. Surely you are not pleading with
me in behalf of Salome?”

Tears trickled over Miss Jane's sallow cheeks and dripped on
the doctor's hand, as she replied, —

“Bear with me, Ulpian. The girl is very dear to me; and,
loving you as she unquestionably does, I know that you could
make her a noble, admirable woman, — for she has some fine
traits, and your influence would perfect her character. Believe
me, my dear boy, you, and you only, can remould her heart.”

“Possibly, — if I loved her; for then I would be patient and
forbearing towards her faults. But I cannot even respect that
handsome, fiery, impulsive, unreasonable child, much less love
her; and, if I ever marry, my wife must be worthy to remould
my own defective life and erring nature. I am surprised, my
dear sister, that you, whose sincere affection I can not doubt,
should be willing to see me link my life with that of one so
much younger, and, I grieve to say it, so far inferior in all
respects. What congenial companionship could I promise myself?
What confidence could I repose — what esteem could I
entertain — for a silly girl, who, without warrant and utterly
unsought, bestows her love (if, indeed, what you say be true)
upon a man who never even dreamed of such folly, and is old
enough to be her father?”

“I can not comprehend the logic that condemns Salome, and
justifies your own mother; for, if there be any difference in their
lines of conduct, I am too stupid to see it.”

Miss Jane lifted, her head from her brother's shoulder, resolutely
dried her eyes, and settled her cap.

“My mother's tombstone should shelter her from all animadversion,
especially from the lips that owe their existence to her.
Do not, my sister, disturb the mouldering ashes of the long-buried
past. The unfortunate fact you have mentioned, and
which I should gladly doubt if you would only permit me to do
so, renders it necessary for me to be perfectly candid with you,

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

and you will, I trust, pardon what I feel compelled to say to you.
I have remarked that you watch me quite closely whenever I
am engaged in conversation with my ward or her governess;
and yesterday, when Muriel came, stood by me, and leaned her
arm on my shoulder, you frowned and looked harshly at the
child. Once for all, let me tell you that there is no more possibility
of my loving Muriel or Edith, than Salome. Of the three,
I care most for Muriel, who looks upon me as her second father,
and to whom I am deeply attached. If I caress the poor,
stricken child, and allow her to approach me familiarly, you ought
to understand your brother sufficiently well not to ascribe his
conduct to any feeling which he would blush to confess to his
sister. The day before Horace died, he said, `Be a father to
my daughter; take my place when I am gone.' If I were at
liberty to divulge some matters confided to me, I could easily
assure you that there is not a shadow of possibility that Muriel
will ever grieve and mortify me as Salome has done. Now look
at me, dear Janet, and kiss me, and trust your brother; for he
will never deceive you, and can not endure a moment's estrangement
from you.”

Miss Jane put up her lips for the caress, and, after a short
silence, Dr. Grey continued, —

“Tell me now what you think best under the circumstances,
and I will endeavor to coöperate with you. Does Salome know
you are cognizant of her weakness — her misfortune —”

He stammered, and again his face flushed.

“Upon my word, Ulpian, you are positively blushing! Don't
worry yourself, dear, over what can not be helped, or at least is
attributable to no fault of yours. No; you may be sure Salome
would be drawn, quartered, and broiled, before she would confess
to me the feeling which she does not suspect I have discovered.
Poor thing! I can't avoid pitying her whenever you take
Muriel's hand or caress her in any way. This morning you
smoothed the hair back from her forehead while she was stooping
over her drawing, and poor Salome's eyes flashed and looked
like a leopard's. She clenched her fingers as if she were strangling
something, and an expression came over her face that was

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

dangerous, and made me shiver a little. Something must be done;
but I am sure I do not know what to advise.”

“How futile and mocking are merely human schemes! My
principal object in bringing Muriel and Miss Dexter here, was
to provide agreeable and improving companions for your pet,
and to afford her the privilege of sharing the educational advantages
which Muriel enjoyed. L'homme propose, et Dieu dispose;
if, indeed, an occurrence so earnestly to be deplored can be deemed
providential. What are her plans relative to Jessie?”

“If she has matured any, she keeps them shut up in her own
heart. Once she talked freely to me on all subjects, but recently
she seems to avoid acquainting me with her intentions or
schemes. Of course, Ulpian, you know I have always expected
to leave her a portion of my property.”

“Certainly, dear Janet; you ought to provide comfortably
for the girl whom you have taught to rely upon your bounty.
It would be cruel and unpardonable to foster hopes that you
could not fully realize.”

“It was my intention to put into your hands the share I
intended for her, and to leave her also to your care, when I die;
but now I know not what is best. If she could be separated
from you, she might divert her thoughts and become interested
in other things or persons; but so long as you are in the same
house I know there will be nothing but wretchedness and disappointment
for her.”

After a long pause, during which Dr. Grey looked seriously
pained and perplexed, he said, sorrowfully, —

“You are right in thinking separation would be best; and I
will go away at once —”

“Go where?” exclaimed his sister, grasping his coat-sleeve.

“I will furnish the rooms over my office, and live there. It
will be more convenient for my business; but I dislike to leave
you and the dear old homestead.”

“Stuff! You will churn the Atlantic, with the North Pole
for a dasher! Ulpian Grey! come weal come woe, I don't
intend to give you up. Here, right here, you will live while
there is breath in my body, — unless you wish to make me sob

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

it out and die the sooner. Pooh! Salome's shining eyes can
not recompense me for the loss of my boy's blue ones, and I
will not hear of such nonsense as the move you propose. You
know, dear, I can't be here very long at the best, and while God
spares me I want you near me. Besides, the separation of a few
miles would not be worth a thimbleful of chaff; for, of course,
Salome would hear of or see you daily, and the change would
amount to nothing but anxiety and grief on my part. We will
think the matter over, and do nothing rashly. But try to be
patient with my little girl; and, for my sake, Ulpian, do not
allow her to suspect that you dream of her feeling towards you.
It is pitiable, — it is distressing beyond expression; and God
knows, if I had thought for an instant that such a state of things
would ever have come to pass, I would have left her in the
poor-house sooner than have been instrumental in bringing such
misery upon her young life. Last night I was suffering so much
with my shoulder that I could not sleep, and I heard the child
pacing her room until after three o'clock. It was useless to
question her; for, of course, she would not confess the real cause,
and I did not wish her to know that I noticed what I could not
cure. But, my dearest boy, we are not to be blamed; so don't
look so mortified and grieved. I would not have opened your
unsuspecting eyes if I had not feared that your ignorance of the
truth might increase the trouble, and I knew I could safely
appeal to my sailor-boy's honor. Now you know all, and must
be guided by your own good sense and delicacy in your future
course toward the poor, proud young thing. Be guarded, Ulpian,
and don't torment her by petting Muriel in her presence; for
sometimes I am afraid there is bad blood in her veins, that
brings that wicked glow to her eyes, and I dread that she might
suddenly say or do some desperate thing that would plunge us
all in sorrow. You know she is not a meek creature, and we
must pity her weakness.”

Dr. Grey had grown very pale, and the profound regret printed
on his countenance found expression also in the deepened and
saddened tones of his voice.

“Trust me, Janet! I will do all a man can to rectify the

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

mischief, of which, God knows, I have been an innocent and
entirely unintentional cause. Salome's course is unwomanly,
and lowers her in my estimation; but she is so young I shall
hope and pray that her preference for me is not sufficiently
strong to prove more than an idle, fleeting, girlish fancy.”

He took his gloves from the table and left the room; and, for
some time after his departure, his sister sat rocking herself to and
fro, pondering all that had passed. Finally, she struck her hand
decisively upon the cushioned top of her crutch, and muttered, —

“Yes, he certainly is as nearly perfect as humanity can be;
but, after all, Ulpian Grey is only flesh and blood, and despite
his efforts to crush it, there must be some vanity hidden under
his proud humility, — for certainly he is both humble in one
sense, and inordinately proud in another; and I do not believe
there lives a man of his age who would not be flattered by the
love of a fresh young beauty like Salome. He thinks now that
he is distressed and mortified; and, of course, he is honest in
what he tells me; but I have studied human nature to very
little purpose for the last fifty years, if, before long, he does not
find himself more interested in Salome than he will be willing to
confess. Her love for him will invest her with a charm she
never possessed before, for men are vulnerable as women to the
cunning advances of flattery. One thing is as sure and clear
as that two and two make four, — if he is proof against Salome's
devotion it will be attributable to the fact that he gives his heart
to some one else; and I thought his blue eyes rather shied away
from mine when he said he had yet to meet the woman he could
marry. You don't intend to deceive me, my precious boy, I
know you don't; but I should not be astounded if you had
hoodwinked yourself, — a very little. But `sufficient unto the
day is the evil thereof,' and I will wait, — and we shall see what
we shall see.”

-- 178 --

CHAPTER XIV.

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

“ELSIE, it is worse than useless to talk to me. Once
I could listen to you, — once I felt as you do now;
but that time has gone by forever. I will read to
you as often as you desire it, provided you do not make every
chapter a text for a sermon. What do you wish to hear this
morning?”

“The fortieth Psalm.”

Mrs. Gerome opened the bible, and, when she had finished the
psalm designated, shut the book and laid it back close to Elsie's
pillow.

The old woman placed her hand on the round, white arm of
her mistress, who rested carelessly against the bed.

“You know, my child, that David's afflictions were sore
indeed; but he declares, `I waited patiently for the Lord, and
he inclined unto me, and heard my cry.' You will not be
patient, and God can't help you till you are. We are like
children punished for bad conduct, — as long as we rebel and
struggle, of course we must be still further chastised; but the
moment we show real penitence, our parents notice that we are
bearing correction patiently, and then they throw away the rod
and stretch out their arms, and snatch us close to their loving
hearts. Even so God holds one hand to draw us tenderly
to Him; and, if we are obstinately sinful, with the other He
scourges us into the right path, — determined to help us, even
against our own wills. Ah, if I could see you waiting patiently
for the Lord!”

“You will never see it. Patience was `scourged' out of me,
and now I stand still because I am worn out with struggling,
waiting — not patiently, but wearily and helplessly — to see the
end of my punishment. What have I done that I should feign
a penitence I shall never feel? I was a happy, trusting, unoffending
woman, when God smote me fiercely; and, because I
was so innocent, I could not kiss my stinging rod, I grappled

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

desperately with it. Elsie, don't stir up the bitter dregs in my
soul, and mix them with every thought. Let them settle.”

“My darling, I don't want them to settle. I pray either
that they may be stirred up and taken out, or sweetened by the
grace of God. Do you ever think of the day when you will
face your sainted mother?”

“No. I think only of enduring this present life until death,
my deliverer, comes to my rescue.”

“But, my bairn, you are not fit to die.”

“Fit to die as to live,” answered her mistress, morosely.

“For God's sake, don't flout the Almighty in that wicked
manner! If you would only be baptized and take refuge in
prayer, as every Christian should, you would find peace for
your poor, miserable soul.”

“No; peace can't be poured out of a pitcher with the baptismal
water; and all the waves tossing and glittering out there
in the ocean could not wash one painful memory from my
heart. I have had one baptism, and it was ample and thorough.
I went down into the waters of woe, and all their black
billows broke over me. Instead of the Jordan, I was immersed
in the Dead Sea, and the asphaltum cleaves to me.”

“Oh, dearie, you will break my heart! I wish now that you
had died when you were only fourteen months old, for then
there would have been one more precious lamb in the flock of
the Good Shepherd, safe in heavenly pastures — one more dear
little golden head nestling on Jesus' bosom, — instead of —
of —”

Elsie's emotion mastered her voice, and she sobbed convulsively.

“Why did not you finish? `Instead of a gray head waiting
to go down into the pit of perdition.' Yes, it was a terrible
blunder that I was not allowed to die in my infancy; but it
can't be helped now, and I wish you would not fret yourself
into a fever over the irremediable. Why will you persist in
tormenting yourself and me about my want of resignation and
faith, when you know that exhortation and persuasion have no
more effect upon me than the whistle of the plover down yonder

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

in the sedge and sea-weed, — where I heartily wish I were lying,
ten feet under the shells? Rather a damp pillow for my
fastidious, proud head, but, at least, cool and quiet. Calm
yourself, my dear Elsie, for God will not hold you responsible
if I miss my place among the saints, when He divides the sheep
from the goats, in the last day, — Dies irœ, dies illa. Let me
straighten your pillow and smooth your cap-border, for I see
your doctor coming up the walk. There, — dry your eyes.
When you want me, send Robert or Katie to call me.”

Mrs. Gerome leaned over the helpless, prostrate form on the
bed, pressed her cheek against that of her nurse, where tears
still glistened, and glided swiftly out of the room just before
Dr. Grey entered.

Never had he seen his patient so completely unnerved; but,
observing her efforts to compose herself, he forbore any allusion
to an agitation which he suspected was referable to mental
rather than physical causes. Bravely the stubborn woman
struggled to steady her voice, and still the twitching tell-tale
muscles about her mouth; but the burden of anxiety finally
bore down all resolves, and, covering her face with her broad
hand, she wept unrestrainedly.

In profound silence Dr. Grey sat beside her for nearly five
minutes; then, fearful that the excitement might prove injurious,
he said, gently, —

“I hope you are not suffering so severely from bodily pain?
What distresses you, my good woman? Perhaps, if I knew
the cause, I might be able to render you some service.”

“It is not my body, — that, you know, is numb, and gives
me no pain, — but my mind! Doctor, I am suffering in mind,
and you have no medicine that can ease that.”

“Possibly I may accomplish more than you imagine is within
reach of my remedies. Of one thing you may rest assured, —
you will never have reason to regret any confidence you may
repose in me.”

“Dr. Grey, I believe you are a Christian; at least, I have
heard so; and, since my affliction, I have been watching you

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

very closely, and begin to think I can trust you. Are you a
member of the church?”

“I am; although that fact alone should not entitle me to
your confidence. We are all erring, and full of faults, but I
endeavor to live in such a manner that I shall not bring disgrace
upon the holy faith I profess.”

“Shut the door, and come back to me.”

He bolted the door, which stood ajar, and resumed his seat.

“Dr. Grey, I know as well as you do that I can't last a great
while, and I ought to prepare for what may overtake me any
day. I have tried to live in accordance with the law of God,
and I am not afraid to die; but I am afraid to leave my mistress
behind me. When I am gone there will be no one to watch
over and plead with her, and I dread lest her precious soul may
be lost. She won't go to God for herself, or by herself, and
who will pray for her salvation when I am in my shroud? Oh,
I can not die in peace, leaving her alone in the world she hates
and despises! What will become of my poor, bonnie bairn?”

Elsie sobbed aloud, and Dr. Grey asked, —

“Has Mrs. Gerome no living relatives?”

“None, sir, in America. There are some cousins in Scotland,
but she has never seen them, and never will.”

“Where are the members of her husband's family?”

A visible shudder crept over that portion of the woman's
body which was not paralyzed, and her face grew dark and
stern.

“He was an orphan.”

“His loss seems to have had a terrible effect upon Mrs.
Gerome, and rendered her bitter and hopeless.”

“How hopeless, none but she and I and the God above us
know. Once she was the meekest, sweetest spirit, that ever
gladdened a nurse's heart, and I thought the world was blessed
by her coming into it; but now she is sacrilegious and scoffing,
and almost dares the Lord's judgments. Dr. Grey, it would
nearly freeze your blood to hear her sometimes. Poor thing!
she will have no companions, and so has a habit of talking to
herself, and I often hear her arguing with the Almighty about

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

her life, and the trouble He allowed to fall into it. Last night
she was walking there under my window, begging God to take
her out of the world before I die. Begging, did I say? Nay, —
demanding. My precious, pretty bairn!”

“Elsie, be candid with me. Is not Mrs. Gerome partially
deranged?”

She struggled violently to raise herself, but failing, her head
fell back, and she lifted her finger angrily.

“No more deranged than you or I. That is a vile slander of
busybodies whom she will not receive, and who take it for
granted that no lady in her sound senses would refuse the
privilege of gossiping with them. She is as sane as any one,
though there is an unnatural appearance about her, and if her
heart was only as sound as her head I could die easily. They
started the report of craziness long, long ago, in order to get
hold of her fortune; but it was too infamous a scheme to
succeed.”

Elsie's strong white teeth were firmly set, and her clenched
fingers did not relax.

“Who started the report of her insanity?”

“One who injured her, and made her what you see her.”

“She had no children?”

“Oh, no! Once I begged her to adopt a pretty little orphan
girl we saw in Athens, but she ridiculed me for an old fool, and
asked me if I wished to see her warm a viper to sting what was
left of her heart.”

“Mrs. Gerome has indulged her grief for her husband's loss,
until she has become morbidly sensitive. She should go into
the world, and interest herself in benevolent schemes; and,
ultimately, her diseased thoughts would flow into new and
healthful channels. The secluded life she leads is a hot-bed for
the growth of noxious fungi in heart and mind. If you possess
any influence over her, persuade her to re-enter society. She is
still young enough to find not only a cure for her grief, but an
ample share of even earthly happiness.”

Elsie sighed, and waved her hand impatiently.

“You do not know all, or you would understand that in this

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

world she can not expect much happiness. Besides, she is
peculiarly sensitive about her appearance; and, of course, when
she is seen, people stare, and wonder how such a young thing
got that pile of white hair. That is the reason she quit travelling
and shut herself up here.”

“Was it grief that prematurely silvered her hair?”

“Yes, sir; it was as black as your coat, until her trouble
came; and then in a fortnight it turned as gray as you see it
now. Doctor, I said she was not deranged, and I spoke truly;
but sometimes I have feared that, when I am gone, she might
get desperate, and, in her loneliness, destroy herself. You are
a sensible man, and can hold your tongue, and I feel that I can
trust you. Now, I know that Robert loves her, and while he
lives will serve her faithfully; but you are wiser than my son,
and I should be better satisfied if I left her in your charge, when
I go home. Will you promise me to take care of her, and to
try to comfort her in the day when she sees me buried?”

“Elsie, you impose upon me a duty which I am afraid Mrs.
Gerome will not allow me to discharge; and, since she is so
exceedingly averse to meeting strangers, I should not feel
justified in thrusting myself into her presence.”

“Not even to prevent a crime?”

“I hope that your excited imagination and anxious heart
exaggerate the possibility of the danger to which you allude.”

“No; exaggeration is not one of my habits, and I know my
mistress better than she knows herself. She thinks that suicide
is not a sin, but says it is cowardly; and she utterly detests
and loathes cowardice. Dr. Grey, I could not rest quietly in
my coffin if she is left alone in this dreary house, after I am
carried to my long home. Will you stay here awhile, or take
her to your house, — at least for a short time?”

“I will, at all events, promise to comply with your wishes as
fully as she will permit. But recollect that I am comparatively
a stranger to her, and her haughty reception of me the day I was
compelled to come here on your account, does not encourage me
to presume in future. Respect for her wishes, however

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

unreasonable, and respect for myself, would forbid an intrusion on
my part.”

“If you saw an utter stranger drowning, would fear of being
considered presumptuous or impertinent prevent your trying
to save him? Your self-love should not hold you back from a
Christian duty.”

“And you may rest assured that it never shall, when I feel
that interference — no matter how unwelcome or ungraciously
received — will prove beneficial. But remember that your
mistress is eccentric and shrinking, and all efforts to befriend
her must be made very cautiously.”

“True, doctor; yet sometimes, instead of consulting her, it is
best to treat her as a wilful child. I believe you could obtain
some influence over her if you would only try to break the
ice, because she has spoken kindly of you several times since I
have been so helpless, and asked what she could do to show her
gratitude for your goodness to me. Yesterday she said she
intended to direct Robert to take some fine fruit to your house;
and she remarked that your eyes were, in comparison with other
folks', what Sabbath is to working week-days, — were so full of
rest, that tired anxious people might be refreshed by looking at
them. Sir, that is more than I have heard her utter for seven
years about anybody; and, therefore, I think you might do her
some good.”

Dr. Grey shook his head, but remained silent; and presently
Elsie touched his arm, and continued, —

“There is something I wish to say to you before I die, but
not now. I want you to promise me that when you see my end
is indeed at hand, you will tell me in time to let me talk a little
to you. Will you?”

“You may linger for months, and it is possible that you may
die quite suddenly; consequently, it might be impracticable for
me to fulfil the promise you require. Still, if I can do so, I will
certainly comply with your wishes. Would it not be better to
tell me at once what you desire me to know?”

“While I live it is not necessary that any one should know,
and it is only when I am about to die that I shall speak to you.

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

For my sake, for humanity's sake, try to become acquainted
with my mistress and make her like you, as she certainly will,
if she only knows you.”

A tap at the door interrupted the conversation, and soon
after, Dr. Grey quitted the sick-room.

He paused in the hall to examine a fine copy of Landseer's
“Old Shepherd's Chief Mourner,” and, while he stood before it,
a large greyhound started up from the mat at the front door,
and bounded towards him. Simultaneously Mrs. Gerome
appeared at the threshold of the parlor.

“Come here, sir! Poor fellow, come here!”

The dog obeyed her instantly; and, pressing close to her,
looked up wistfully in her face.

“Good morning, Mrs. Gerome. I must thank you for coming
so promptly to my assistance. I have never seen this dog until
to-day, and, consequently, was not on my guard.”

“He arrived only yesterday, and is so overjoyed to be with
me once more that he allows no one else to approach.”

“He is by far the handsomest dog I have ever seen in
America.”

“Yes, I had great difficulty in obtaining him. My agent
assures me that he belongs to the best that are reared in the
tribe of Beni Lam; and that he is a genuine Arab, there can be
no doubt.”

“How long have you owned him?”

“Two years. Unfortunately he was bitten by a snake one
day while wandering with me among the ruins at Pæstum, and
was so singularly affected that I was forced to leave him at
Naples. Various causes combined to delay his restoration to
me until last week, when he crossed the Atlantic; and yesterday
he went into ecstasies when I received him from the express
agent. Hush! no growling! Down, sir! Take care, Dr.
Grey; he will bear no hand but mine, and it is rather dangerous
to caress him, as you may judge from the fangs he is showing
you.”

The dog was remarkably tall, silky, beautifully formed, and
of a soft mole-color; and around his neck a collar formed of

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

four small silver chains, bore an oval silver plate on which was
engraved in German text, “Ich Dien — Agla Gerome.

“I congratulate you upon the possession of such a treasure,”
said the visitor, with unfeigned admiration, — as, with the eye
of a connoisseur, he noted the fine points about the sleek,
slim animal, who eyed him suspiciously.

“Thank you. How is Elsie to-day?”

“More nervous than I have seen her since the accident, and
some of her symptoms are rather discouraging, though there is
no immediate danger. Do not look so hopeless; she may be
spared to you for many months.”

“Why will you not let me hope that she may ultimately
recover?”

“Because it is utterly futile, and I have no desire to deceive
you, even for an instant. Good morning, Robert.”

The gardener approached with a large basket filled with
peaches and nectarines, and, taking off his hat, bowed profoundly.

“My mistress ordered these placed in your buggy, as I
believe our nectarines ripen earlier than any others in the
neighborhood.”

“Thank you, Maclean. Mrs. Gerome is exceedingly kind,
and I have an invalid sister who will enjoy this beautiful fruit.
Those nectarines would not disgrace Smyrna or Damascus, and
are the first of the season.”

Robert passed through the hall, bearing the basket to the
buggy; and at that instant there was a startling crash, as of
some heavy article falling in the parlor. The dog sprang up
with a howl, and Dr. Grey followed Mrs. Gerome into the room
to ascertain the cause of the noise. A glance sufficed to explain
that a picture in a heavy frame had fallen from a hook above
the mantel-piece, and in its descent overturned some tall vases,
which now lay shattered on the hearth. Dr. Grey lifted the
painting from the rubbish, and, as he turned the canvas towards
the light, Mrs. Gerome said, —

“`Une tristesse implacable, une effroyable fatalité pèse sur
l'œuvre de l'artiste. Cela ressemble à une malediction amère,

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

lancée sur le sort de l'humanité.' There is, indeed, some fatality
about that copy of Durer's `Knight, Death, and the Devil,'
which seems really ill-omened, for this is the second time it has
fallen. Thank you, sir. The frame only is injured, and I will
not trouble you to remove it. Let it lean against the grate,
until I have it rehung more securely.”

“It is too grim a picture for these walls, and stares at its
companions like the mummy at Egyptian banquets.”

“On the contrary, it impresses me as grotesque in comparison
with Durer's `Melancholy,' yonder, or with Holbein's `Les
Simulachres de la mort.'”

“Durer's figure of `Melancholy' has never satisfied me, and
there is more ferocity than sadness in the countenance, which
would serve quite as well for one of the Erinney hunting
Orestes, even in the adytum at Delphi. The face is more sinister
than sorrowful.”

“Since your opinion of that picture coincides so entirely with
mine, tell me whether I have successfully grasped Coleridge's
dim ideal.”

Mrs. Gerome drew from a corner of the rear room an easel
containing a finished but unframed picture; and, gathering up
the lace curtain drooping before the arch, she held the folds
aside, to allow the light to fall full on the canvas.

“Before you examine it, recall the description that suggested
it.”

“I am sorry to say that my recollection of the passage is
exceedingly vague and unsatisfactory. Will you oblige me by
repeating it?”

“Excuse me; your hand is resting upon the book, which is
open at the fragment.”

Dr. Grey bowed, and, lifting the volume from the table,
glanced rapidly over the lines designated, then turned to the
picture, where, indeed,



“Stretched on a mouldering abbey's broadest wall,
Where ruining ivies propped the ruins steep,
Her folded arms wrapping her tattered pall,
Had Melancholy mused herself to sleep.

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]



The fern was pressed beneath her hair,
The dark green adder's tongue was there;
And still as past the flagging sea-gale weak,
The long, lank leaf bowed fluttering o'er her cheek.
That pallid cheek was flushed; her eager look
Beamed eloquent in slumber! Inly wrought,
Imperfect sounds her moving lips forsook,
And her bent forehead worked with troubled thought.”

The beautiful face of the reclining figure was dreamily hopeless
and dejected, yet pathetically patient; and, in the strange
amber light reflected from a sunset sea, the fringy shadow of a
cluster of fern-leaves seemed to quiver over the pale brow and
still mouth, and floating raven hair, where the green snake
glided with crest erect and forked tongue within an inch of one
delicate, pearly ear. The gray stones of the lichen-spotted wall,
the graceful sweep of the shrouding drab drapery, whose folds
clung to the form and thence swung down from the edge of the
rocky battlement, the mouldering ruins leaning against the
quiet sky in the rear, and the glassy stretch of topaz-tinted sea
in the foreground, were all painted with pre-Raphaelite exactness
and verisimilitude, and every detail attested the careful,
tender study, with which the picture had been elaborated.

Was it by accident or design that the woman on the painted
wall bore a vague, mournful resemblance to the owner and
creator? Dr. Grey glanced from Durer's “Melancholy” to
the canvas on the easel; then his fascinated eyes dwelt on
the dainty features of the artist, and he thought involuntarily
of another Coleridgean image, — of the “pilgrim in whom
the spring and the autumn, and the melancholy of both, seemed
to have combined.”

“Mrs. Gerome, in this wonderful embodiment of Coleridge's
fragmentary ideal you have painted your own portrait.”

“No, sir. Look again. My `Melancholia' has a patient
face, hinting of possible peace. When I design its companion,
`Desolation,' I may be pardoned if my canvas reflects what
always fronts it.”

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

“May I ask when you wrought out this extraordinary conception?”

“During the past month. The last touch was given this
morning, and the paint is not yet dry on that cluster of purplish
seaweed clinging to the base of the battlement. Last night I
dreamed that Coleridge stood looking over my shoulder, and
while I worked he touched the sea, and it flushed a ruby red,
brighter than laudanum; and then he leaned down, and with a
pencil wrote Dele across the fragment in his `Sibylline
Leaves.' To-day I tried the effect of the hint, but the amber
water mellows the woman's features, and the ruby light rendered
them sullen and rigid.”

“Were I to judge from the bizarre themes that you select, I
should be tempted to fear that the wizard spell of opium evoked
some of these strangely beautiful creations of your brush. What
suggested this picture?”

“You merely wish to complete your diagnosis of my psychological
condition? If so, there is no reason why I should hesitate
to tell you that while I was playing one of Chopin's Nocturnes
the significance of the Polish `Zäl' perplexed me. In
striving to analyze it, Coleridge's `Melancholy' occurred to my
mind, and teased and haunted me until I wrought it out
palpably. My work there means more than his fragment, and
includes something which I suppose Chopin meant by that
insynonymous word `Zäl.'”

Standing under the arch, with one hand holding back the
lace drapery, the other hanging nerveless at her side, she looked
as weird as any of her ideal creations; and, in the greenish seashine
breaking through the dense foliage of the trees about the
house, her wan face, snowy muslin dress, and floating white
ribbons, seemed unsubstantial as the figures on the wall. To-day
there was no spot of color in face or dress, save the azure gleam
of the large, brilliant ring, on her uplifted hand; and, as Dr.
Grey scrutinized her appearance, he found it difficult to realize
that blood pulsed in that marble flesh, and warm breath fluttered
in that firm, frigid mouth. Glancing around the rooms, he
said, —

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

“Solitude is indeed a misnomer for a home peopled with such
creations as adorn these walls.”

“No. Have you forgotten the definition of Epictetus? `To
be friendless is solitude.
'”

“I hope, madam, that you may never find yourself in that
unfortunate category, and certainly there are —”

“Sir, I know what Michael Angelo felt when he wrote from
Rome, `I have no friends; I need none.'”

She interrupted him with an indescribably haughty gesture,
and an anomalous spasm of the lips that belonged to no known
class of smiles.

“On the contrary, Mrs. Gerome, the hunger for true friends
has rendered you morose and cynical.”

He did not shrink from the wide eyes that flashed like blue
steel in moonshine; and as his own, calm, steady, and magnetic,
dwelt gravely on her face, he fancied she winced, slightly.

“No, sir. When I hunt or recognize friends, I shall borrow
Diogenes' lantern. Good morning, Dr. Grey.”

“Pardon me if I detain you for a moment to inquire who
taught you to paint.”

“The absolute necessity of self-forgetfulness.”

“But you surely had some tuition in the art?”

“Yes; I had the usual boarding-school privilege of a master
for perspective, and pastel. Dr. Grey, have you been to
Europe?”

“Yes, madam; on several occasions.”

“You visited Dresden?”

“I did.”

“Step forward a little, — there. Now, sir, do you know that
painting hanging over my escritoire?

“It is Ruysdael's `Churchyard,' and, from this distance,
seems a remarkably fine copy of that sombre, desolate, ghoulhaunted
picture.”

“Thank you. That is the only piece of work of which I feel
really proud. Some day, when the light is pure and strong,
come in and examine it. Now there is a greenish tinge over
all things in the room thrown by sea-shimmer through the

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

clustering leaves. Ah, what a long, low, presageful moan that
was, which broke from foaming lips, on yonder strand!”

“Good morning, Mrs. Gerome. The inspection of your
pictures has yielded me so much pleasure that I must tender
you my very sincere thanks for your courtesy.”

She bowed distantly; and, when he reached his buggy, he
glanced back and saw that perfect, pallid face, pressed against
the cedar facing of the oriel, looking seaward. He lifted his
hat, but she did not observe the salute; and, as he drove away,
she kept her eyes upon the murmuring waves, and repeated, as
was her habit, the lines that chanced to present themselves, —



“Listen! you hear the solemn roar
Begin, and cease, and then again begin,
With tremulous cadence, slow, and bring
The eternal note of sadness in.
Sophocles, long ago,
Heard it on the Ægean, and it brought
Into his mind the turbid ebb and flow
Of human misery.”
CHAPTER XV.

“MISS DEXTER, where is Muriel?” asked Dr. Grey,
glancing around the library, where the governess
sat sewing, while Salome read aloud a passage in
Ariosto.

“She is not very well, and went up stairs, two hours ago, to
rest. Do you wish to see her immediately?”

“Yes. Call her down.”

When the teacher left the room, Dr. Grey approached the
table where Salome sat, and looked over her shoulder.

“I went to the Asylum to-day, and found little Jessie very
well, but quite dissatisfied because you visit her so rarely.

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

You should see her as often as possible, since she is so dependent
upon you for sympathy and affection.”

“I do.”

“Miss Dexter gives a flattering report of your aptitude for
acquiring languages, and assures me that you will soon speak
Italian fluently.”

“Miss Dexter doubtless believes that praise of a pupil
reflects credit on the skill of the teacher. Unfortunately for
her flattering estimate of me, I must disclaim all polyglot proclivities,
and have no intention of eclipsing Mezzofanti, Max
Muller, or Giovanni Pico Mirandola. I needed, for a special
purpose, a limited acquaintance with Italian; and, as I have
attained what I desired, I shall not trouble myself much longer
with dictionaries and grammars.”

“And that special purpose —”

“Concerns nobody else, consequently I keep it to myself.”

He turned from her and advanced to meet his ward, who
came rapidly forward, holding out both hands.

“Doctor, where have you been all day? I did not see you
at breakfast or dinner, and it seems quite an age since yesterday
afternoon. You see I am moping, horribly.”

“My dear child, I see you are looking pale and weary, which
is overt and unpardonable treason. I sent for you to ask if it
would be agreeable to you to walk, or drive with me.”

“Certainly, — either or both.”

She had placed her hands in his, and stood looking up joyfully
into his quiet countenance.

“Get your hat, while I order my buggy brought to the door.”

“Thank you, my dear doctor. The very thing I longed for,
as I noticed you riding up the avenue. I never saw you
on horseback until to-day. It is a delightful evening for a
drive.”

She gaily swung his hands, like a gratified child, and started
off for her hat, but, ere she crossed the threshold, turned back,
and, walking up to her guardian, laid her arm on his shoulder
and whispered something.

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

He laughed, and put his hand under her chin, saying, as he
did so, —

“Little witch! How did you know it?”

Her reply was audible only to the ears for which it was
framed, and she darted away, evidently much happier than
she had seemed for many days.

While awaiting her return, Dr. Grey picked up her sketch-book,
and was examining the contents, when Salome rose and
hurried towards the door. As she passed him, his back was
turned, and her muslin dress swept within reach of his spur,
which caught the delicate fabric. She impatiently jerked the
dress to disengage it, but it clung to the steel points, and a long
rent was made in the muslin. With a half-smothered ejaculation,
she tried to wrench herself free, but the dress only tore
across the breadth from seam to seam. Dr. Grey turned, and
stooped to assist her.

“Wait an instant, Salome; you have almost ruined your
dress.”

He was endeavoring to disentangle the shreds from the jagged
edge of the spur, but she bent down, and, seizing the skirt in
both hands, tore it away, leaving a large fragment trailing from
the boot-heel.

“`More haste, less speed.' Patience is better than petulance,
my young friend.”

His grave, reproving voice, rendered her defiant; and, with
a forced, unnatural laugh, she bowed, and hurried away, saying,
as she looked over her shoulder, —

“And spurs than persuasion? You mistake my nature.”

Dr. Grey had been riding, all the morning, across a broken
stretch of country, where the roads were exceedingly insecure,
and, as he removed the troublesome spur and laid it on the
mantel-piece, he folded up the strip of muslin and put it into
his pocket.

“I am waiting for you,” cried Muriel, from the hall door.

He sighed, and went to his buggy; but the cloud did not
melt from his brow, for, as he drove off, he noticed Salome's
gleaming eyes peering from the window of her room; and pity

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

and pain mingled in the emotions with which he recalled his
sister's warning words.

“Muriel, here is your letter, and, better still, Gerard will be
with us to-morrow. Diplomatic affairs brought him temporarily
to Washington, and he will spend next week with us. I
cordially congratulate you, my dear child, and hastened home
to bring you the good news, which I felt assured you would
prefer to receive without witnesses.”

Muriel's blushing face was bent over her letter; but she put
her hand on her guardian's, and pressed it vigorously.

“A thousand thanks for all your goodness! Gerard writes
that it was through your influence he was enabled to visit
Washington; and, indeed, dear Dr. Grey, we are both very
grateful for your kind interest in our happiness. Even poor
papa could not be more considerate.”

“For several days past I have observed that you were
unusually depressed, and that Miss Dexter looked constrained.
Are you not pleasantly situated in my sister's house? Do not
hesitate to speak frankly.”

Muriel's eyes filled with tears, and she answered, evasively, —

“Miss Jane is very kind and affectionate.”

“Which means that Salome is not.”

“Dr. Grey, why does she dislike me so seriously? I have
tried to be friendly and cordial towards her; but she constantly
repels me. I really admire her very much; but I am afraid she
positively hates me.”

“No, that is impossible; but she is a very peculiar, and, I am
sorry to be forced to say, an unamiable girl, and is governed by
every idle caprice. I hope that you will not allow yourself to
be annoyed by any want of courtesy which she may unfortunately
have displayed. Although a member of the household,
Salome has no right to dispense or to withhold the hospitalities
of my sister's home, or to insult her guests; and I trust that
her individual whims will have no effect whatever upon you,
unless they create a feeling of compassion and toleration in
your kind heart. She has some good traits hidden under her

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

brusquerie, and when you know her better you will excuse her
rudeness.”

“Why is she so moody? I have not seen a pleasant smile
on her face since I came here.”

“My dear child, let us select some more agreeable topic for
discussion. Gerard will probably arrive on the early train,
which will enable him to breakfast with us to-morrow. He
will endeavor to persuade you to return at once to Europe; but
I must tell you, in advance of his proposal, that I hope you will
not yield to his wishes, since it would grieve me to part with
you so soon.”

Muriel turned aside her head to avoid her guardian's penetrating
gaze, and silently listened to his counsel concerning the
course she should pursue towards her betrothed.

For a year they had been affianced without the knowledge of
her father, from whom she had been separated; but the frankness
with which both had discussed the matter with Dr. Grey
forbade the possibility of his withholding his approbation of
the engagement; though he assured them he could not consent
to its speedy consummation, as Muriel was too young and childish
to appreciate the grave responsibility of such a step. Gerard
Granville was several years older than his betrothed, and
Dr. Grey had been astonished at his choice; but a long and intimate
acquaintance led him to esteem the young man so highly,
that, while he felt that Muriel was far inferior, he strove to
stimulate her ambition, and hoped she would one day be fully
worthy of him.

To-day Dr. Grey drove for an hour through quiet, unfrequented
country roads; and finally, when Muriel expressed herself
anxious to catch a glimpse of the sea and a breath of its
brine, he turned into a narrow track that led down to some
fishermen's huts on the beach.

While they paused on the edge of the low, yellow strand,
and inhaled the fresh ocean air, Dr. Grey grew silent, and his
companion fell into a blissful reverie relative to to-morrow's
events. Suddenly he placed his hand on her arm, and said,
“Listen! What a wonderfully sweet, flexible voice! Surely,

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

fishermen's wives are not singing Mendelssohn's compositions?
Did you hear that gush of melody? It comes not from that
house, but seems floating from the opposite direction. Such
strains almost revive one's faith in the Hindoo Gandharvas,
musical genii, filling the air with ravishing sounds. There! is
it not exquisite? Hold these reins while I ascertain who owns
that marvellous voice.”

Eager and curious as a boy, he sprang from the buggy, and,
following the bend of the beach, passed two small deserted huts,
and plunged into a grove of stunted trees, whence issued the
sound that attracted his attention. Ere he had proceeded
many yards he saw a woman sitting on a bank of sand and
oyster-shells, and singing from an open sheet of music, while
she made rapid gestures with one hand. Her face was turned
from him, but, as he cautiously approached, the pose of the figure,
the noble contour of the head and neck, and a certain muslin
dress which matched the strip in his pocket, made his heart
beat violently. Intent only on solving the mystery, he stepped
softly towards her; but just then a brace of plover started up
at his feet, and, as they whirred away, the woman turned her
head, and he found himself face to face with his musician.

“Salome!”

“Well, Dr. Grey.”

She had risen, and a beautiful glow overspread her cheeks, as
she met his eyes.

“What brings you to this lonely spot, three miles from
home, when the sun has already gone down?”

“Have I not as unquestionable a right to walk alone to
the seaside as you to drive your ward whithersoever you list?
Poverty, as well as wealth, sometimes makes people strangely
independent. What have you done with Miss Muriel
Manton?”

There was such a sparkle in her eyes, such a bright flush on
her polished cheeks and parted lips, that Dr. Grey wondered
at her beauty, which had never before impressed him as so
extraordinary.

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

“Salome, why have you concealed your musical gift from
me? Who taught you to sing?”

“I am teaching myself, with such poor aid as I can obtain
from that miserable vagabond, Barilli, who is generally intoxicated
three days out of every six. Did you expect to find
Heine's yellow-haired Loreley, or a treacherous Ligeia, sitting
on a rock, wooing passers-by to speedy destruction?”

“I certainly did not expect to meet my friend Salome alone
at this hour and place. Child, do not trifle with me, — be
truthful. Did you come here to meet any one?”

“One never knows what may or may not happen. I came
here to practise my music lesson, sans auditors, and I meet Dr.
Grey, — the last person I expected or desired to see.”

He came a step nearer, and put his hand on her shoulder.

“Salome, you distress and perplex me. My child, are you
better or worse than I think you?”

She lifted her slender hand and laid it lightly on his, which
still rested upon her shoulder.

“I am both, — better and worse. Better in aim than you
believe; worse in execution than you could realize, even if I
confessed all, which I have not the slightest intention of doing.
Ah, Dr. Grey, if you read me thoroughly, you would not be
surprised, or consider it presumptuous that I sometimes think
I am that anomalous creature, whom Balzac defined as `Angel
through love, demon through fantasy, child through faith, sage
through experience, man through the brain, woman through
the heart, giant through hope, and poet through dreams.'”

As Dr. Grey looked down into the splendid eyes, softened
and magnified by a crystal veil of unshed tears, he sighed, and
answered, —

“You are, indeed, a bundle of contradictions. Why have you
so sedulously concealed the existence of your fine voice, which
the majority of girls would have been eager to exhibit?”

“It was not lack of vanity, but excess, that prompted me to
keep you in ignorance, until I could astonish you by its perfection.
You have anticipated me only by a few days, and I
intended singing for you next week.”

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

“It is not prudent for you to venture so far from home,
especially at this hour.”

“We paupers are not so fastidious as our lucky superiors,
and cannot afford timid airs, and affectation of extreme nervousness.
Having no escort, and expecting none, I walk alone in
any direction I choose, with what fearlessness and contentment
I find myself able to command.”

“It will be dark before you can reach the public road.”

“No, sir; there is a young moon swinging above the tree-tops,
to light me on my lonesome ramble; and I come here so
often that even the rabbits and whippoorwills know me.
Where is Miss Muriel?”

“Waiting in the buggy, on the beach. I must go back to
her.”

“Yes. Pray do not delay an instant, or she will imagine
that some dire calamity has befallen her knight, who, in
hunting a siren, encountered Scylla or Charybdis. Good
evening, Dr. Grey.”

“I am unwilling to leave you here so unprotected. Come
and ride with Muriel, and I will walk beside the buggy. My
horse is so gentle that a child can guide him.”

“Thank you. Not for a ten-acre lot in Mohammed's
Paradise would I mar Miss Muriel's happiness, or punish
myself by a tête-à-tête with her. It would be positively `discourteous'
in me to accept your proposal; and, moreover, I
abhor division, — tout ou rien.

“Wilful, silly child! It is not proper for you to wander
along that dreary road in the dark. Come with me.”

“Not I. Make yourself easy by recollecting that `naught is
never in danger.' See yonder in the west, —



`Where, lo! above the sandy sunset rose
The silver sickle of the green-gowned witch.'”

She laughed lightly, derisively, and collected the sheets of
music scattered on the bank.

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

Silently Dr. Grey returned to his ward, who exclaimed, at
sight of him, —

“I am glad to see you again, for you stayed so long I was
growing frightened. Did you find the singer?”

“Yes.”

“What is the matter? You look troubled and solemn.”

“I am merely annoyed by circumstances beyond my control.”

“Dr. Grey, who was that sweet singer?”

“Salome Owen.”

“How can such a thing be possible, when I have never heard
a note from her lips? You told me she had no musical talent.”

“I was not aware that she sang at all, until this afternoon,
and your surprise does not equal mine.”

“Where did you find her?”

“Sitting on a mound of sand, singing to the sea.”

“Who is with her?”

“No one. I requested her to come with us, and offered to
walk beside my buggy; but she declined. Please be so considerate
as to say nothing about this occurrence, when you
reach home; because animadversion only hardens that poor girl
in her whimsical ways. Now we will dismiss the matter.”

Muriel endeavored to render herself an agreeable companion
during the remainder of the drive; but her guardian, despite
his efforts to become interested in her conversation, was evidently
distrait, and both felt relieved when they reached
Grassmere, where Miss Jane and the governess welcomed their
return.

Dr. Grey dismissed his buggy and entered the hall; but
passed through the house, and, crossing the orchard, followed
the road leading seaward.

Only a few summer stars were sprinkling their silvery rays
over the gray gloom of twilight, and the shining crescent in
the violet west had slipped down behind the silent hills that
girded the rough, winding road.

When Salome put her fingers on the gloved hand which, in
the surprise of their unexpected meeting, Dr. Grey had involuntarily
placed on her shoulder, she had felt that he shrank

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

instantly from her touch, and withdrew his hand hastily, as if
displeased with the familiarity of the action. All the turbid
elements in her nature boiled up. Could it be possible that he
really loved his rosy-faced, bright-eyed, prattling ward? She
set this conjecture squarely before her, and forced herself to
contemplate it. If he desired to marry Muriel, of course he
would do so whenever he chose, and the thought that he might
call her his wife, and give her his name, his caresses, wrung a
cry of agony from Salome's lips. She threw herself on the
sand-bank, and, resting her chin on her folded arms, gazed
vacantly across the yellow strand at the glassy, leaden sea that
stared back mockingly at her.

She was too miserable to feel afraid of anything but Dr.
Grey's marriage; and, moreover, she had so often, during the
early years of her life, gone to and fro in the darkness, that she
was a stranger to that timidity which girls usually indulge under
similar circumstances. The fishermen had abandoned the
neighboring huts some months before, and “Solitude,” one
mile distant, was the nearest spot occupied by human beings.

She neither realized nor cared that it was growing darker,
and, after awhile, when the sea was no longer visible through
the dun haze that brooded over it, she shut her eyes and
moaned.

Dr. Grey had walked on, hoping every moment to meet her
returning home; and, more than once, he was tempted to retrace
his steps, thinking that she might have taken some direct path
across the hills, instead of the circuitous one bending around
their base. Quickening his pace till it matched his pulse,
which an indefinable anxiety accelerated, he finally saw the
huts dimly outlined against the starry sky and quiet sea.

Pausing, he took off his hat to listen to


“The water lapping on the crag,
And the long ripple washing in the reeds,”
and, while he stood wiping his brow, there came across the
beach, —

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]



“A cry that shivered to the tingling stars,
And, as it were one voice, an agony
Of lamentation, like a wind that shrills
All night in a waste land, where no one comes,
Or hath come since the making of the world.”

In the uncertain light he ran towards the clump of trees
where he had left Salome, and strained his eyes to discover
some moving thing. He knew that he must be very near the
spot, but neither the expected sound nor object greeted him,
and, while he stopped and held his breath to listen, the silence
was profound and death-like. He was opening his lips to call
the girl's name, when he fancied he saw something move
slightly, and simultaneously a human voice smote the oppressive
stillness. She was very near him, and he heard her
saying to herself, with mournful emphasis, —



“Have I brought Joy, and slain her at his feet?
Have I brought Peace, for his cold kiss to kill?
Have I brought Youth, crowned with wild-flowers sweet,
With sandals dewy from a morning hill,
For his gray, solemn eyes, to fright and chill?
Have I brought Scorn the pale, and Hope the fleet,
And First Love, in her lily winding-sheet, —
And is he pitiless still?”

Dr. Grey knew now that she was not crying. Her hard,
ringing, bitter tone, forbade all thought of sobs or tears; but
his heart ached as he listened, and surmised the application
she was making of the melancholy lines.

Unwilling that she should know he had overheard her, he
waited a moment, then raised his voice and shouted, —

“Salome! Salome! Where are you?”

There was no answer, and, fearing that she might elude him,
he stretched out his arms, and advanced to the spot, which he
felt assured was only a few yards distant.

She had risen, and, standing in the gloom of the coming
night, deepened by the interlacing boughs above her, she felt
Dr. Grey's hand on her dress, then on her head, where the
moisture hung heavily in her thick hair.

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

“Salome, why do you not answer me?”

Shame kept her silent.

He passed his hand over her hot face, then groped for her
fingers, which he grasped firmly in his.

“Come home with your best friend.”

He knew that she was in no mood to submit to reprimand,
to appreciate argument, or even to listen to entreaty, and that
he might as profitably undertake to knead pig-iron as expostulate
with her at this juncture.

For a mile they walked on without uttering a word; then
he felt the fingers relax, twitch, and twine closely around his
own.

“Dr. Grey, where is Muriel? Where is your buggy?”

“Both are at home, where others should have been, long
ago.”

“You walked back to meet me?”

“I did.”

“How did you find me, in the dark?”

“I heard your voice.”

“But not the words?”

“Why? Are you ashamed for me to hear what any strolling
stranger, any unscrupulous vagabond, might have listened to?”

“It is such a desolate, lonely place, I thought no one would
stumble upon me, and I have been there so often without meeting
a living thing except the crabs and plover.”

“You are no longer a child, and such rashness is altogether
unpardonable. What do you suppose my sister would think of
your imprudent obstinacy?”

They walked another mile, and again Salome convulsively
pressed the cool, steady, strong hand, in which hers lay hot and
quivering.

“Dr. Grey, tell me the truth, — don't torture me.”

“What shall I tell you? You torture yourself.”

“Did you hear what I was saying to my own heart?”

“I heard you repeating some lines which certainly should
possess no relevancy for the real feeling of my young friend.”

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

She snatched her fingers from his, and he knew she covered
her face with them.

They reached the gate at the end of the avenue, and Salome
stopped suddenly, as the lights from the front windows flashed
out on the lawn.

“Go in, and leave me.”

She threw herself on the sward, under one of the elm-trees,
and leaned her head against its trunk.

“I shall do no such thing, unless you desire the entire household
to comment upon your reckless conduct.”

“Oh, Dr. Grey, I care little now what the whole world
thinks or says! Let me be quiet, or I shall go mad.”

“No; come into the house, and sing something to compensate
me for the anxiety and fatigue you have cost me. I do not
often ask a favor of you, and certainly in this instance you will
not refuse to grant my request.”

She did not reply, and he bent down and softly stroked the
hair that was damp with dew and sea-fog.

The long-pent storm broke in convulsive sobs, and she trembled
from head to foot, while tears poured over her burning
cheeks.

“Poor child! Can you not confide in me?”

“Dr. Grey, will you forget all that has passed to-day? Will
you try never to think of it again?”

“On condition that you never repeat the offence.”

“You do not despise me?”

“No.”

“You pity me?”

“I pity any human being who is so unfortunate as to possess
your wilful, perverse, passionate disposition. Unless you overcome
this dangerous tendency of character, you may expect only
wretchedness and humiliation in coming years. I am sincerely
sorry for you, but I tell you unhesitatingly, that I find it difficult
to tolerate your grave and obtrusive faults.”

She raised her clasped hands, and said, brokenly, —

“This is the last time I shall ever ask you to forgive me
Will you?”

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

“As freely and fully as a grieved brother ever forgave a wayward
sister.”

He took the folded hands, lifted her from the grass, and led
her to a side door opening upon the east gallery.

“Dr. Grey, give me one kind word before I go.”

The lamp-light from the hall shone full on his pale face, which
was sterner than she had ever seen it, as he forcibly withdrew
his hands from her tight clasp, and, putting her away from him,
said, very coldly, —

“I exhausted my store of kind thoughts and words when I
called you my sister.”

He saw that she understood him, for she tried to hide her
face, but a spasm passed over it, and she would have fallen had
he not caught her in his arms and carried her up to her own
room.

Stanley was asleep with his head pillowed on his open geography,
but the candle burned beside him, and Dr. Grey placed
Salome on a lounge near the window, and sprinkled her face
with water.

Kneeling by the low couch, he rubbed her hands vigorously
with some cologne he found on her bureau; and, watching her
pale, beautiful features, his heart swelled with compassion, and
his calm eyes grew misty. Consciousness very soon returned,
and when she saw the noble, sorrowful countenance, bent anxiously
over her, she covered her face with her hands and moaned
rather than spoke, —

“I can't endure your pity. Leave me with my self-contempt
and degradation.”

“My little sister, I leave you in God's merciful hands, and
trust you to the guidance of your womanly pride and self-respect.
Good-night. We will not engrave this unfortunate day on our
tablets, but forget its record, save one fact, that for all time it
makes me your brother; and, Salome, —



“`So we'll not dream, nor look back, dear,
But march right on, content and bold,
To where our life sets heavenly clear, —
Westward, behind the hills of gold.'”

-- 205 --

CHAPTER XVI.

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

DR. GREY, who is that beautiful girl to whom Muriel
introduced me this morning? I was so absorbed in
admiration of her face that I lost her name.”

As he spoke, Mr. Gerard Granville struck the ashes from his
cigar, and walked up to the table where Dr. Grey was sealing
some letters.

“Her name is Salome Owen, and she is my sister's adopted
child.”

“What is her age, if I may be pardoned such impertinent
queries?”

“I believe she has entered her eighteenth year.”

“She is a regal beauty, and shows proud blood as plainly as
any princess.”

“Take care, Granville; imagination has cantered away with
your penetration. Salome's family were coarse and common,
though doubtless honest people. Her father was a drunken
miller, who died in an attack of delerium tremens, and left his
children as a legacy to the county. I merely mention these deplorable
facts to show you that your boasted penetration is not
entirely infallible.”

“Miller or millionnaire, — the girl would grace any court in
Europe, and only lacks a dash of aplomb to make her irresistible.
I have seen few faces that attracted and interested me so powerfully.”

“Yes, she certainly is very handsome; but I do not agree
with you in thinking that she lacks aplomb. Granville, if you
have finished your cigar, we will adjourn to the parlor, where
the ladies are taking their tea.”

Dr. Grey collected his letters and walked away, followed by
his guest; and, a moment after, a low, scornful laugh, floated in
through the window which opened on the little flower-garden.

Miss Jane had requested Salome to gather the seeds of some
apple and nutmeg geraniums that were arranged on a shelf near

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

the western window of the library; and, while stooping over the
china jars, and screened from observation by a spreading lilacbush,
the girl had heard the conversation relative to herself.

Excessive vanity had never been numbered among the faults
that marred her character, but Dr. Grey's indifference to personal
attractions, which strangers admitted so readily, piqued,
and thoroughly aroused a feeling that was destined to bring
countless errors and misfortunes in its train; and, henceforth, —



“There was not a high thing out of heaven,
Her pride o'ermastereth not.”

Hitherto the love of one man had been the only boon she
craved of heaven; but now, conscious that the darling hope of
her life was crushed and withering under Dr. Grey's relentless
feet, she resolved that the admiration of the world should
feed her insatiable hunger, — a maddening hunger which one
tender word from his true lips would have assuaged, — but
which she began to realize he would never utter.

During the last eighteen hours, a mournful change had taken
place in her heart, where womanly tenderness was rapidly retreating
before unwomanly hate, bitterness, and blasphemous
defiance; and she laughed scornfully at the “idiocy” that led
her to weary heaven with prayers for the preservation of a life
that must ever run as an asymptote to her own. How earnestly
she now lamented an escape, for which she had formerly exhausted
language in expressing her gratitude; and how much
better it would have been if she could mourn him as dead,
instead of jealously watching him, — living without a thought
of her.

All the girlish sweetness and freshness of her nature passed
away, and an intolerable weariness and disappointment usurped
its place. Since her acquaintance with Dr. Grey, he had been
her sole Melek Taous, adored with Yezidi fervor; but to-day
she overturned, and strove to revile and desecrate the idol, to
whose vacant pedestal she lifted a colossal vanity. Her bruised,
numb heart, seemed incapable of loving any one, or anything,
and a hatred and contempt of her race took possession of her.

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

The changing hues of Muriel's tell-tale face when Mr. Granville
arrived, and the excessive happiness that could not be
masked, had not escaped Salome's lynx vision; and very
accurately she conjectured the real condition of affairs, relative
to which Dr. Grey had never uttered a syllable. Bent upon
mischief, she had, malice prepense, dressed herself with unusual
care, and arranged her hair in a new style of coiffure, which
proved very becoming.

Now, as the hum of conversation mingled with the sound of
Muriel's low, soft laugh, reached her from the parlor, her
chatoyant eyes kindled, and she hastily went in to join the
merry circle.

“Come here, child, and sit by me.” said Miss Jane, making
room on the sofa, as her protégée entered.

“Thank you, I prefer a seat near the window.”

Dr. Grey sat in a large chair in the centre of the floor, with
Muriel on an ottoman close to him, and Mr. Granville leaned
over the back of the chair, while Miss Dexter shared Miss
Jane's old-fashioned ample sofa. In full view of the whole
party, Salome seated herself at a little distance, and, with
admirably assumed nonchalance, began to enclose and sew up
the geranium-seeds, in some pretty, colored paper bags, prepared
for the purpose.

After a few minutes Mr. Granville sauntered across the room,
looked at the cuckoo clock, and finally went over to the window,
where he leaned against the facing and watched Salome's slender
white fingers.

She was dressed in a delicate muslin, striped with narrow pink
lines, and flounced at the bottom of the skirt, and wore a ribbon
sash of the same color; while in the broad braids of hair raised
high on her head, she had fastened a superb half-blown Baron
Provost rose, just where two long glossy curls crept down. The
puffed sleeves, scarcely reaching the elbows, displayed the finely
rounded white arms, and the exactness with which the airy
muslin fitted her form, showed its symmetrical outline to the
greatest advantage.

Muriel touched her guardian, and whispered, —

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

“Did you ever see Salome look so beautiful? Her coiffure
to-night is almost Parisian, and how very becoming!”

Dr. Grey was studying the innocent, happy countenance of his
unsuspecting ward, and he could not repress a sigh, when, turning
his eyes towards Salome, he noticed the undisguised admiration
in Mr. Granville's earnest gaze.

A nameless dread made him take Muriel's hand and lead her
to the piano.

“Play something for me. I am music-hungry.”

“Is Saul sad to-night?” she asked, smiling up at him.

“A little fatigued and perplexed, and anxious to have his
cares exorcised by the magic of your fingers.”

With womanly tact she selected a fantasia which Mr. Granville
had often pronounced the gem of her repertoire, and
momentarily expected to hear his whispered thanks; but page
after page was turned, and still her lover did not approach the
piano, where Dr. Grey stood with folded arms and slightly contracted
brows. Muriel played brilliantly, and was pardonably
proud of her proficiency, which Mr. Granville had confessed
first attracted his attention; and to-night, when the piece was
concluded and she commenced a Polonaise, she looked over her
shoulder hoping to meet a grateful, fond glance. But his eyes
were riveted on the fair rosy face at his side, and his betrothed
bit her pouting lip and made sundry blunders.

As she rose from the piano-stool, Mr. Granville exclaimed,—

“Miss Muriel, you love music so well that I trust you will
add your persuasions to mine, and induce Miss Owen to sing
for us, as she declares she is comparatively a tyro in instrumental
music, and would not venture to perform in your presence.”

“She has never sung for me, but I hope she will not refuse
your request. Salome, will you not oblige us?”

Muriel's eyes were dim with tears, but her sweet voice did
not falter.

“I was not aware that you sang at all,” said Miss Dexter,
looking up from a mat which she was crocheting.

“She has a fine voice, but is very obstinate in declining to

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

use it. Come, Salome, don't be childish, dear. Sing something,”
coaxed Miss Jane.

The girl waited a few seconds, hoping that another voice
would swell the general request, but the lips she loved best were
mute; and, suddenly tossing the paper bags from her lap, she
rose and moved proudly to the piano.

“Miss Manton, will you or Miss Dexter be so kind as to play
my accompaniment for me? I am neither Liszt, nor Thalberg,
and the vocal gymnastics are all that I can venture to undertake.”

Muriel promptly resumed her seat before the instrument, and
played the symphony of an aria from “Favorite,” which Salome
placed on the piano-board. Barilli had assured her that she
rendered this fiery burst of rage and hatred as well as he had
ever heard it; and, folding her fingers tightly around each other,
she drew herself up to her full height, and sang it.

Mr. Granville leaned against the piano, and Dr. Grey was
standing in the recess of the window when the song began, but
ere long he moved forward unconsciously and paused, with his
hand on his ward's shoulder and his eyes riveted in astonishment
on Salome's countenance. She knew that the approbation
and delight of this small audience was worth all the encore
shouts of the millions who might possibly applaud her in future
years; and if ever a woman's soul poured itself out through her
lips, all that was surging in Salome's heart became visible to
the man who listened as if spell-bound.

Miss Jane grasped her crutches, and rose, leaning upon them,
while a look of mingled joy and wonder made her sallow face
eloquent; and Miss Dexter dropped her ivory needle, and gazed
in amazement at the singer. Muriel forgot her chords, — turned
partially around, and watched in breathless surprise the marvellous
execution of several difficult passages, where the rich
voice seemed to linger while improvising sparkling turns and
trills that were strangely intricate, and indescribably sweet.

As she approached the close of her song, Salome became
temporarily oblivious of pride, wounded vanity, and murdered
hopes, — forgot all but the man at her side, for whose

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

commendation she had toiled so patiently, and turning her flushed,
radiant face, towards him, her magnificent eyes aflame with
triumph looked appealingly up at his, and her hands were extended
till they rested on his arm.

So the song ended, and for a moment the parlor was still as
a tomb. Dr. Grey silently enclosed the girl's two hands in his,
and, for the first time since she had known him, Salome saw
tears swimming in his grave, beautiful eyes, and noticed a slight
tremor on his usually steady lips.

“There is nothing in the old world or the new comparable
to that voice, and I flatter myself I speak ex cathedra. Miss
Owen, you will soon have the public at your feet.”

She did not heed Mr. Granville's enthusiastic eulogy. She
saw nothing but Dr. Grey's admiring eyes, — felt nothing but
the close warm clasp, in which her folded fingers lay, — and her
ears ached for the sound of his deep voice.

“Salome, I shall not soon forgive you for keeping me in
ignorance of the existence of the finest voice it has ever been
my good fortune to hear. Knowing your adopted brother's
fondness for music, how could you hoard your treasure so parsimoniously,
denying him such happiness as you might have
conferred?”

He untwined her fingers, which clung tenaciously to his, and
saw that the blood ebbed out of cheeks and lips as she listened
to his carefully guarded language. Silently she obeyed Miss
Jane's summons to the sofa.

“You perverse witch! Where have you been practising all
these months, that have made you such a wonderful cantatrice?
Child, answer me.”

“I did not wish to annoy the household by thrumming on the
piano and afflicting their ears with false flat scales, consequently
I followed the birds, and rehearsed with them, under the trees,
and down on the edge of the sea. If you like my voice I am
glad, because I have studied to perfect it.”

“Like it, indeed! As if I could avoid liking it! But you
must have had good training. Who taught you?”

“I took lessons from Barilli.”

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

“Aha, — Ulpian! Now you can understand how he contrives
to feed his family. Salome's sewing-money explains it all.
Kiss me, dear. I always believed there was more in you than
came to the surface.”

“Miss Owen ought to go upon the stage. Such gifts as hers
belong to the public, who would soon crown her queen of song.”

Salome glanced at the handsome stranger, and bowed.

“It is my purpose, sir, to dedicate myself and future to the
Opera, where I trust I shall not utterly fail, as I have been for
a year studying with reference to this step.”

A bomb-shell falling in that quiet circle, would scarcely have
startled its members more effectually; and, anxious to avoid
comment, Salome quitted the parlor and ran out on the lawn.

After awhile she heard Muriel's skilful touch on the piano,
and, when an hour had elapsed, the echo of voices died away,
and soon a profound silence seemed to reign over the house.

The hot blood was coursing thick and fast in her veins, and
evil purposes brooded darkly over her oppressed and throbbing
heart. She was thoroughly cognizant of the intense admiration
with which Mr. Granville regarded her, and to-night she had
compared his handsome face with the older, graver, and less
regular features of Dr. Grey, and wondered why the latter was
so much more fascinating. Her beauty transcended Muriel's,
and it would prove an easy task to supplant her in the affections
of her not very ardent lover. Life in Paris, spiced with the
political intrigues incident to diplomatic circles, would divert
her thoughts, and might possibly make the coming years endurable.
Was the game worth the candle? No thought of Muriel's
misery entered for an instant into this entirely sordid calculation,
or would have deterred her even momentarily, had it
presented itself in expostulation. The girl's heart had suddenly
grown callous, and her hand would have ruthlessly smitten down
any object that dared to cross her path, or retard the accomplishment
of her schemes. Weary at last of pacing the dim starlit
avenue, and yet too wretched to think of sleeping, she reëntered
the house, and cautiously locking the door, threw herself into a

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

corner of the parlor sofa, which stood just beneath the portrait
she so often studied.

If she had not at this juncture been completely absorbed in
gazing upon it, she might have seen the original, who soon rose
and came forward from the shadow of the curtains.

“Salome, I wish to make you my confidante, — to tell you
something which I have not yet mentioned even to Janet. Can
I trust you, little sister?”

Resting against the arm of the sofa, he looked intently into
her face, reading its perturbed lines.

“I presume you are amusing yourself by tantalizing my
curiosity, as your experiments appear to have thoroughly
satisfied you that I am utterly unworthy of trust. I follow the
flattering advice you were so kind as to give me some time since,
and make no promises, which shatter like crystal under the
hammer of the first temptation. You see, sir, you are teaching
me to be cautious.”

“You are teaching yourself lessons in dissimulation and
maliciousness, that you will heartily rue some day, but your
repentance will come too tardily to mend the mischief.”

She tried to screen her countenance, but he was in no mood
for trifling, and putting his palm under her chin, forced her to
submit to his scrutiny.

“Salome, if I did not cherish a strong faith in the latent
generosity of your soul, I would not come to you as I do now
to offer confidence, and demand it in return.”

She guessed his meaning, and her eyes glowed with all the
baleful light that he had hoped was extinguished forever.

“Dr. Grey makes a grace of necessity, and a pretence of confiding
that which has ceased to be a secret. Is such his boasted
candor and honesty?”

“If I believed that you were already acquainted with what
I propose to divulge, I would not fritter away my time in
appealing to a nobility of feeling which that fact alone would
prove the hopelessness of my ever finding in you.”

He felt her face grow hot, and for an instant her eyes drooped
before his, stern and almost threatening.

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

“Well, sir; I wait for your confidential disclosures. Is there
a Guy Fawkes, or Titus Oates, plotting against the peace and
prosperity of the house of Grey?”

“Verily I am disposed to apprehend that there may be.”

She endeavored to wrench her face from his hand, but he held
it firmly, and continued, —

“I wish to say to you that Muriel is very sensitive, and I
hope that during Mr. Granville's visit, you will try to be as
considerate and courteous as possible, to both. Salome, Gerard
Granville has asked Muriel to be his wife, and she has promised
to marry him at the expiration of a year.”

The girl laughed derisively, and exclaimed, —

“Pray, Dr. Grey, be so good as to indulge me with your
motive in furnishing this piece of information?”

“Your astuteness forbids the possibility of any doubt with
reference to my motives, — which are, explicitly, anxiety for
Muriel's happiness, and for the preservation of your integrity
and self-respect.”

“What jeopardizes either?”

“Your heartless, contemptible vanity, which tempts you to
demand a homage and incense that should be offered only where
it is due, — at another, and I grieve to add, a purer shrine.”

“Ah! My unpardonable sin consists in having braided my
black locks, and made myself comely! If you will procure an
authentic portrait of the Witch of Endor, I will do proper
penance by likening my appearance thereunto. Poor little rose!
Can't you open your pink lips and cry peccavi? Come down,
sole ally and accomplice of my heinous vanity, and plead for me,
and make the amende honorable to this grim guardian of Miss
Muriel's peace!”

She snatched the drooping rose from her hair, and tossed it
at his feet.

“Salome, you forget yourself!”

His stern displeasure rendered her reckless, and she continued, —

“True, sir. I did forget that the poor miller's child had no
right to obtrude her comeliness in the presence of the banker's

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

daughter. I confess my `high crime and misdemeanor' against
the pet of fortune, and await my condign punishment. Is it
your sovereign will that I shear my shining locks like royal
Berenice, and offer them in propitiation? Or, does it seem `good,
meet, and your bounden duty,' to have me promptly inoculated
with small-pox, for the destruction of my skin, which is unjustifiably
smoother and clearer than —”

“Hush, hush!”

He laid his hand over her lips; and, for a while, there was an
awkward pause.

“If it were only possible to inoculate your heart with a little
genuine womanly charity, — if it were possible to persuade you
to adopt as your rule of conduct that golden one which Christ
gave as a patent of peace to all who followed it. But it is futile,
hopeless. You will not, you will not, — and my fluttering dove
is at the mercy of a famished eagle, already poised to swoop. I
`reckoned without my host' when I so confidently appealed to
your magnanimity, to your feminine integrity of soul. You are
a `deaf adder that stoppeth her ear.'”

“Which will not `hearken to the voice of the charmer, charm
he never so wisely.' Dr. Grey, what has the pampered heiress, the
happy fiancée of that handsome man up-stairs, to fear from the
poverty-stricken daughter of a miller, who you conscientiously
inform your guest passed from time to eternity through the
gate opened by delirium tremens. Mark you, my `adder ears'
have not been sealed all the evening.”

She had taken his hand from her lips, and thrown it from
her.

“People who condescend to listen to conversations that are
not intended for them, generally deserve the punishment of
hearing unpleasant truths discussed. Salome, our interview is
at an end.”

“Not yet. Do you sincerely desire to see Muriel Mr.
Granville's wife?”

“I do, because I know that she is strongly attached to him.”

“And you are sufficiently generous to sacrifice your happiness,
in order to promote hers? Oh, marvellous magnanimity!”

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

“Your insinuation is beneath my notice.”

“How long have you known of her engagement?”

“Since the first interview I had with her, after her father's
death.”

“Let me see your face, Dr. Grey. If truth has not been
hunted out of the earth, it took refuge in your eyes. There, I
am satisfied. You never loved her. I think I must have been
insane, or I would not have imagined it possible. No, no; she
never touched your heart, save with a feeling of compassion.
Don't go, I want to say something to you. Sit down, and let
me think.”

She walked up and down the room for ten minutes, and, with
his face bowed on his hand, Dr. Grey watched and waited.

Finally he stooped to pick up the crushed rose on the floor,
and then she came back and stood before him.

“I promise you I will not lay a straw in the path of Muriel's
happiness, and it shall not be my fault if Mr. Granville fails in
a lover's devoir. I was tempted to entice him from his sworn
allegiance. Why should I deny what you know so well? But
I will not, and when I give my word, it shall go hard with me
but I keep it; especially when you hold the pledge. Are you
satisfied? I know that you have little cause to trust me, but I
tell you, sir, when I deceive you, then all heaven with its
hierarchies of archangels can not save me.”

After all, Ulpian Grey was only a man of flesh and blood, and
his heart was touched by the beauty of the young face, and the
mournful sweetness of the softened voice.

“Thank you, Salome. I accept your promise, and rely upon
it. As a pledge of your sincerity I shall retain this rose, and
return it to you when little Muriel is a happy wife.”

She clasped her hands, and looked at him with a mournful,
wistful expression, that puzzled him.

“My friend, my little sister, what is it? Tell me, and let me
help you to do your duty, for I see that you are wrestling desperately
with some great temptation.”

“Dr. Grey, be merciful to me. Send me away. Oh, for God's
sake, send me away!”

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

She had grown ghastly pale, and her whole face indexed a
depth of anguish and despair that baffled utterance.

“My dear child, where do you desire to go? If your wishes
are reasonable they shall be granted.”

“Will you persuade Miss Jane to take Jessie in my place,
and send me to France or Italy?”

“To study music with the intention of becoming a prima
donna?

“Yes, sir.”

“My young friend, I cannot conscientiously advise a compliance
with wishes so fraught with danger to yourself.”

“You fear that my voice does not justify so expensive an
experiment?”

“On the contrary, I have not a doubt that your extraordinary
voice will lift you to the highest pinnacle of musical celebrity;
and, because your career on the stage promises to prove
so brilliant, I shudder in anticipating the temptations that will
unavoidably assail you.”

“You are afraid to trust me?”

“Yes, my little sister; you are so impulsive, so prone to
hearken to evil dictates rather than good ones, that I dread the
thought of seeing you launched into the dangerous career you
contemplate, without some surer, safer, more infallible pilot
than your proud, passionate heart. If you were homely, and
a dullard, I should entertain less apprehension about your
future.”

Her broad brow blackened with a frown that became a terrible
scowl, and her eyes gleamed like lightning under the edge of
a thunderous summer cloud.

“What is it to you whether I live or die? The immaculate
soul of Ulpian Grey, M.D., will serenely wing its way up
through the stars, on and on to the great Gates of Pearl, —
oblivious of the beggar who, from the lowest Hades, where
she has fallen, eagerly watches his flight.”

“The anxious soul of Ulpian Grey will pray for yours, as
long as we remain on earth. Salome, I am the truest friend
you will ever find this side of the City of God; and, when I see

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

you plunging madly into ruin, I shall snatch you back, cost me
what it may. Your jeers and struggles have not deterred me
hitherto, nor shall they henceforth. You are as incapable of
guiding yourself aright, as a rudderless bark is of stemming the
gulf-stream in a south-west gale; and I am afraid to trust you
out of my sight.”

“Yes, I understand you; the good angel in your nature
pities the demon in mine. But your pity stifles me; I could
not endure it; and, besides, I cannot stay here any longer. I
must go out into the world, and seize the fortune that people
tell me my voice will certainly yield me.”

Flush and sparkle had died out of her face, which, in its
worn, haggard pallor, looked five years older than when she
entered the parlor, three hours before.

“Pecuniary considerations must not influence you, because,
while Janet and I live, you shall want nothing; and when either
dies, you will be liberally provided for. Dismiss from your
mind a matter that has long been decided, and which no wish
of yours can annual or alter.”

With an impatient wave of the hand, she answered, —

“Give to poor little Jessie and Stanley what was intended
for me. They are helpless, but I can take care of myself; and,
moreover, I am not contented here. I want to see something
of the world in which — bon gré mal gré — I find myself. Let
me go. Rousseau was a sage. `Le monde est le livre des
femmes.
'”

He shook his head, and said, sorrowfully, —

“No, your instincts are unreliable; and if you roam away
from Jane and from me, you will sip more poison than honey.
Be wise, and remain where Providence has placed you. I will
bring Jessie here, and you shall teach her what you choose, and
Stanley can command all the educational advantages he will
improve. After a while, you shall, if you prefer it, have a
pleasant home of your own, and dwell there with the two little
ones. Such has long been my scheme and purpose; but, during
my sister's life, she will never consent to give you up; and you

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

owe it to her not to desert her in the closing years, when she
most urgently requires the solace of your love and society.”

Salome covered her face with her hands, and something like
a heavy dry sob shook her frame; but the spring of bitterness
seemed exhaustless, and her voice was indescribably scornful in
its defiant ring.

“You are very charitable, Dr. Grey, and I thank you for all
your embryonic benevolent plans for me and my pauper relatives;
but I have drawn a very different map for my future
years. You seem to regard this house as a second “La Tour
sans venin,
” which, like its prototype near Grenoble, possesses
an atmosphere fatal to all poisonous, noxious things; but surely
you forget that it has long sheltered me.”

“No, it has never arrogated the prerogative of `La Tour
sans venin,
' but of one thing, my poor wilful child, you shall
never have reason to be skeptical, — that dear Jane and I will
indefatigably strive to serve you as faithfully and successfully,
as did in ancient days, the Psylli whom Plutarch immortalized.”

While he spoke Dr. Grey had been turning over the leaves
of the old family Bible, which happened to lie within his reach;
and now, without premonition, he read aloud the fifty-fifth
Psalm.

She listened, not willingly, but ex necessitate rei, and rebelliously;
and, when he finished the Psalm, and knelt, with his face
on his arms, which were crossed upon the back of a chair, she
stood haughtily erect and motionless beside him.

His prayer was brief and fervent, that God would aid her
in her efforts to curb her passionate temper, and to walk in
accordance with the teachings of Jesus; and that he would
especially over-rule all things, and guide her decision in the important
step she contemplated. He rose, and turned towards
her, but her countenance was hidden.

“Good night, Salome. God bless you and direct you.”

She raised her face, and her eyes sought his with a long,
questioning, pleading gaze, so full of anguish that he could
scarcely endure it. Then he saw the last spark of hope expire;

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

and she bent her queenly head an instant, and silently passed
from the parlor.



“I have watched my first and holiest hopes depart,
One after one;
I have held the hand of Death upon my heart,
And made no moan.”
CHAPTER XVII.

“PARDON my intrusion, Mrs. Gerome, and ascribe it
to Elsie's anxiety concerning your health. In compliance
with her request, I have come to ascertain
whether you really require my attention.”

Dr. Grey placed his hat and gloves on the piano, and established
himself comfortably in a large chair near the arch, where
Mrs. Gerome, palette in hand, sat before her easel.

“Elsie's nerves have run away with her sound common sense,
and filled her mind with vagaries. She imagines that I need
medicine, whereas I only require quiet and peace, which neither
she nor you will permit me to enjoy.”

She did not even glance at the visitor, but mixed some colors
rapidly, and deepened the rose-tints in a cluster of apple-blossoms
she was scattering in the foreground of a picture.

“If it is not of vital importance that those pearly petals
should be finished immediately, I should be glad to have you
turn your face towards me for a few moments. There, — thank
you. Mrs. Gerome, do I look like a nervous, whimsical man,
whose fancy mastered his professional judgment, or blunted his
acumen?”

“You certainly appear as phlegmatic, as utterly unimaginative,
as any lager-loving German, whom Teniers or Ostade ever
painted `Unter den linden.'”

“Then my words should possess some influence when they

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

corroborate Elsie's statement, that you are far from well. Do
not be childishly incredulous, and impatiently shake your head;
from a woman of your age and sense one expects more dignity
and prudence.”

“Sir, your rudeness has at least a flavor of stern honesty that
makes it almost palatable. Do you propose to take my case
into your skilful hands?”

“I merely propose to expostulate with you upon the unfortunate
and ruinous course of life you have decided to pursue. No
eremite of the Thebaid, or the Nitroon, is more completely
immured than I find you; and the seclusion from society is
quite as deleterious as the want of out-door air and sunshine.
Your mind, debarred from communion with your race and denied
novel and refreshing themes, centres in its own operations
and creations, broods over threadbare topics until it has grown
morbid; and, instead of deriving healthful nourishment from
the world that surrounds it, exhausts and consumes itself, like
fabled Arachne, spinning its substance into filmy nothings.”

“Filmy nothings! Thank you. I flatter myself, when I am
safely housed under marble, the world will place a different
estimate upon some things I shall leave behind to challenge
criticism.”

“How much value will public plaudits possess for ears sealed
by death? Mrs. Gerome, you are too lonely; you must have
companionship that will divert your thoughts.”

“Not I, indeed! All that I require, I have in abundance, —
music, books, and my art. Here I am independent, for remember
that he was a petted son of fame, who said, `Books are
the true Elysian fields, where the spirits of the dead converse,
and into these fields a mortal may venture unappalled. What
king's court can boast such company, — what school of philosophy
such wisdom?' Verily if you had ever examined my
library you would not imagine I lacked companionship. Why
sir, yonder, —


`The old, dead authors throng me round about,
And Elzevir's gray ghosts from leathern graves look out.'

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

Count Oxenstiern spoke truly, when he declared, `Occupied
with the great minds of antiquity, we are no longer annoyed by
contemporaneous fools.'”

She rose and pointed to the handsome cases in the rear room,
filled with choice volumes; and, while she stood with one arm
resting on the easel, Dr. Grey looked searchingly at her.

To-day there was a spirituelle beauty in the white face that
he had never seen before; and the large eloquent eyes were full
of dreamy sunset radiance, unlike their wonted steely glitter. A
change, vague and indefinable, but unmistakable, had certainly
passed over that countenance since its owner came to reside at
“Solitude,” and, instead of marring, had heightened its loveliness.
The features were thinner, the cheeks had lost something
of their pure oval moulding, and the delicate nostrils were
almost transparent in their waxen curves; but the arch of the
lip was softened and lowered, and the face was like that of some
marble goddess on which midsummer moonshine sleeps.

Her white mull robe was edged at the skirt and up the front
with a rich border of blue morning-glories, and a blue cord and
tassel girded it at her waist, while the broad braids of hair at
the back of her head were looped and fastened with a ribbon of
the same color. Her sleeves were gathered up to keep them
clear of the paint on the palette, and the dimples were no longer
visible in her arms. The ivory flesh was shrinking closer to the
small bones, and the diaphanous hands were so thin that the
sapphire asp glided almost off the slender finger around which
it was coiled.

“Mrs. Gerome, you have lost twenty pounds of flesh within
the last two months, and your extreme pallor alarms me.”

“All things look pallid in these rooms, for the light is bluish,
reflected from carpet, furniture, and curtains.”

“I have noticed that you invariably wear blue, to the exclusion
of all other colors.”

“Yes. Throughout the Levant it is considered a mortuary
color; and, moreover, I like its symbolism. The Mater dolorosa
often wears blue vestments; also the priests during Lent; and
even the images of Christ are veiled in blue, as holy week

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

approaches. Azure, in its absolute significance, represents truth,
and is the symbol of the soul after death; so, as I walk the
earth, — a fleshy `death in life,' — I clothe myself symbolically.
In pagan cosmogonies the Creator is always colored blue.
Jupiter Ammon, Vischnou, Cneph, Krischna, — all are azure.
And because it is a solemn, consecrated color, mystic and mournful,
I wear it.”

“My dear madam, this is a morbid whimsicality that trenches
closely upon monomania, and would be more tolerable in a lackadaisical
school-girl, than in a mature, intelligent, and gifted
woman. Some of your fantasies would be positively respectable
in a Bedlamite, and you seem an anomalous compound of
eccentricities peculiar to extreme youth and to advanced age.”

“I believe, sir, that you are entirely correct in your analysis.
I stand before you, young in years, but forsaken by that `blue-eyed
Hope' who frolics hand in hand with youth; and yet,
utterly devoid of that philosophy and wisdom which justly
belong to the old age of my heart.”

Her tone was indescribably weary, and, as she laid aside her
brush and folded her hands together on the cross-beam of the
easel, the transient light died out of her countenance, and the
worn, tired look, came back and settled on every feature.


... “The soft, sad eyes,
Set like twilight planets in the rainy skies, —
With the brow all patience, and the lips all pain,”—
wove a strange spell over the visitor, whose gaze was riveted on
the only woman who had ever aroused even temporary interest
in his heart.

She was always beautiful, but to-day there was a helpless,
hopeless abandonment in her listless demeanor, that appealed
successfully to the manly tenderness and chivalry of his nature;
and into his strong, true, noble soul, came a longing to cheer,
and guide, and redeem this strange, desolate woman, whose
personal loveliness would have made her regnant over the gay
circles of fashionable life, yet whose existence was more lonely
than that of an eaglet in some mountain eyrie.

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

Rising, he leaned against the easel and looked down into the
colorless face that possessed such a wondrous charm for him.

“Mrs. Gerome, for natures diseased like yours, the only
remedy, the only cure, is earnest, vigorous labor; and the regimen
you really require is mournfully at variance with your
present habits and modes of thought.”

“I do labor incessantly; more indefatigably than any ploughman,
or mason, or carpenter. Your prescription has been
thoroughly tested, and found worthless, as an antidote to my
malady, — hopelessness.”

“Unfortunately the labor has all been mental; heart and soul
have stood aloof, while the brain almost wore itself out. This
canvas is destroying you; your creations are too rapid, too
exhausting.”

“Dr. Grey, you grievously misapprehend the whole matter,
for my work reminds me of what Canova once said of West's
pictures, `He groups; he does not compose.'”

Dr. Grey put his hand on her wrist, and counted the rapid,
feeble, irregular pulse.

She made an effort to throw off his fingers, but they clung
tenaciously to the polished arm.

“How many hours do you sleep, during the twenty-four?”

“Sometimes three, occasionally one, frequently none.”

“How much longer do you suppose your constitution will
endure such merciless taxation?”

“I know very little about these things, and care still less, but
as Horne Tooke said, when a foreigner inquired how much
treason an Englishman might venture to write without being
hanged, `I can not inform you just yet, but I am trying.'”

“Has life become such an intolerable burden that you are
impatient to shake it off?”

“Even so, Dr. Grey. When Elsie dies the last link will have
snapped, and I trust I shall not long survive her. If I prayed
at all, it would be for speedy death.”

“If you prayed at all, existence would not prove so wearisome;
for resignation would cure half your woes.”

“Confine your prescriptions to the body, — that is tangible,

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

and may be handled and scrutinized; but venture no nostrums
for a heart and soul of which you know nothing. Once I was
almost a Moslem in the frequency and fervor of my prayers; but
now, the only petition I could force myself to offer would be
that prayer of Epictetus, `Lead me, Zeus and Destiny, whithersoever
I am appointed to go; I will follow without wavering;
even though I turn coward and shrink, I shall have to follow, all
the same.
'”

Dr. Grey sighed heavily, and answered, —

“It is painful to hear from feminine lips a fatalism so grim
as to make all prayer a mockery; and it would seem that the
loss of those dear to you, would have insensibly and unavoidably
drawn your heart heavenward, in search of its transplanted
idols.”

He knew from the sudden spasm that seized her calm features,
and shuddered through her tall figure, that he had touched,
perhaps too rudely, some chord in her nature which —



“Made the coiled memory numb and cold,
That slept in her heart like a dreaming snake,
Drowsily lift itself, fold by fold,
And gnaw, and gnaw hungrily, half-awake.”

“Ah, indeed, my heart was drawn after them, — but not
heavenward! No, no, no! My idols were not transplanted, —
they were shattered! — shattered!”

She leaned forward, looking up into his face; and, raising her
hand impressively, she continued in a voice so mournful, so
hopelessly bitter, that Dr. Grey shivered as he listened.

“Oh, sir, you who stand gazing down in sorrowful reproach
upon what you regard as my unpardonable impiety, little dream
of the fiery ordeal that consumed my childlike, beautiful faith, as
flames crisp and blacken chaff. I am alone, and must ever be,
while in the flesh; and I hoard my pain, sparing the world my
moans and tears, my wry faces and desperate struggles. I tell
you, Dr. Grey, —

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]



`None know the choice I made; I make it still.
None know the choice I made, and broke my heart,
Breaking mine idol; I have braced my will
Once, chosen for once my part.
I broke it at a blow, I laid it cold,
Crushed in my deep heart where it used to live.
My heart dies inch by inch; the time grows old,
Grows old in which I grieve.'”

He did not comprehend her, but felt that her past must have
been melancholy indeed, of which the bare memory was so
torturing.

“At least, Mrs. Gerome, let us thank God, that beyond the
grave there remains an eternal reunion with your idol, and —”

“God forbid! You talk at random, and your suggestion
would drive me mad, if I believed it. Let me be quiet.”

She walked away, and seemed intently watching the sea, of
whose protean face she never wearied; and, puzzled and tantalized,
Dr. Grey turned to examine the unfinished picture.

It represented an almost colossal woman, kneeling under an
apple-tree, with her folded hands lifted towards a setting sun
that glared from purple hills, across waving fields of green and
golden grain. The azure mantle that enveloped the rounded
form, floated on the wind and seemed to melt in air, so dim
were its graceful outlines; and on one shoulder perched a dove
with head under its wing, nestling to sleep, — while a rabbit
nibbled the grass at her feet, and a squirrel curled himself comfortably
on the border of her robe. In the foreground were
scattered sheaves of yellow wheat, full ears of corn, bunches of
blue, bloom-covered grapes, clusters of olives, and various
delicate flowers whose brilliant hues seemed drippings from some
wrung and broken rainbow.

The face was unlike flesh and blood, — was dim, elfish, wan,
with large, mild eyes, as blue and misty as the nebulæ that
Herschel found in Southern skies, — eyes that looked at nothing,
but seemed to penetrate the universe and shed soft solemn light
over all things. Back from the broad, low brow, floated a cloud
of silky yellow hair, that glittered in the slanting rays of sunshine
as if powdered with gold dust; and over its streaming

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

strands fluttered two mottled butterflies, and a honey-laden bee.
On distant hill-slopes cattle browsed, and at the right of the
kneeling woman a young lamb nibbled a cluster of snowy lilies,
while a dappled fawn watched the gambols of a dun kid; and
on the left, in a tuft of bearded grass, a brown snake arched its
neck to peer at a brood of half-fledged partridges.

“Mrs. Gerome, will you be so kind as to explain this mythologic
design?”

She came back to the easel, and took up her palette.

“If it requires an explanation it is an egregious failure, and
shall find a vacant corner in some rubbish garret.”

“It is exceedingly beautiful, but I do not fully comprehend
the symbolism.”

“If it does not clearly mean the one thing for which it was
intended, it means nothing, and is worthless. Look, sir, she —



`Forgets, remembers, grieves, and is not sad;
The quiet lands and skies leave light upon her eyes;
None knows her weak, or wise, or tired, or glad.'”

Dr. Grey bit his lip, but shook his head.

“You must read me your painted riddle more explicitly. Is
it Ceres?”

“No, sir; a few sheaves do not make a harvest. I am a stupid
bungler, spoiling canvas and wasting paint, or else you are as obtuse
as the critics who may one day hover hungrily over it. Try
the aid of one more clew, and if you fail to catch my purpose, I
will dash my brush all loaded with ochre, right into those mystic,
prescient eyes, and blur them forever. Listen, and guess, —



`This is my lady's praise;
God after many days
Wrought her in unknown ways,
In sunset lands;
This was my lady's birth,
God gave her might and mirth
And laid his whole sweet earth
Between her hands.'”

“Pray do not visit the sin of my stupidity upon that fascinating
picture. I am not familiar with the lines you quote, but

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

know that you have represented Nature, have embodied an ideal
Isis, or Hertha, or Cybele; though I can not positively name
the phase of the Universal Mother, which you have seized and
perpetuated.”

He caught her arm, and removed from her fingers the palette
and brushes.

“Dr. Grey, it is more than either or all of the three you
mention; for Persian mythology, like Persian wines and Persian
roses, is richer, more subtle, more fragrant, more glowing than
any other. That woman is `Espendérmad.'”

“Thank you; now I comprehend the whole. God has
endowed you with wonderful talent. The fruit and flowers in
that foreground must have cost you much labor, for indeed you
seem to have faithfully followed the injunction of Titian,
`Study the effect of light and shade on a bunch of grapes.' That
luscious amber cluster lying near the poppies is tantalizingly
suggestive of Rhineland, and of the vines that garland the hills
of Crete and Cyprus.”

A shade of annoyance and disappointment crossed the artist's
face.

“Now, I quite realize what Cespedes felt, when, finding that
visitors were absorbed by the admirable finish of some jars and
vases in the foreground of the `Last Supper,' upon which he had
expended so much time and thought, he called his servant and
exclaimed in great chagrin, `Andres, rub me out these things,
since, after all my care and study, people choose to see nothing
but these impertinences.'”

“If Zeuxis' grandest triumph consisted in painting grapes, you
assuredly should not take umbrage at my praise of that fruit on
your canvas, which hints of Tokay and Lachrima Christi. I am
not an artist, but I have studied the best pictures in Europe and
America, and you must acquit me of any desire to flatter when
I tell you that background yonder is one of the most extraordinary
successes I have ever seen, from either amateur or
professional painters.”

Mrs. Gerome arched her black brows slightly, and replied, —

“Then the success was accidental, and I stumbled upon it;

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

for I bestow little study on the backgrounds of my work. They
are mere dim distances of bluish haze, and do not interest me;
and, since I paint for amusement, I give most thought to my
central figure.”

“Have you forgotten the anecdote of Rubens, who, when
offered a pupil with the recommendation that he was sufficiently
advanced in his studies to assist him at once in his backgrounds,
laughed, and answered, `If the youth was capable of painting
backgrounds he did not need his instruction; because the
regulation and management of them required the most comprehensive
knowledge of the art.'”

“Yes, I am aware that is one of the dogmata of the craft, but
Rubens was no more infallible than you or I, and his pictures
give me less pleasure than those of any other artist of equal
celebrity. Dr. Grey, if I am even a tolerable judge of my own
work, the best thing I have yet achieved is the drapery of that
form. Perhaps I am inclined to plume myself upon this point,
from the fact that it was the opinion of Carlo Maratti that
`The arrangement of drapery is more difficult than drawing the
human figure; because the right effect depends more upon the
taste of the artist than upon any given rules.' That sweep of
blue gauze has cost me more toil than everything else on the
canvas.”

“Pardon the expression of my curiosity concerning your
modes of composition in these singular and quaint creations, for
which you have no models; and tell me how this ideal presented
itself to your imagination.”

“Dr. Grey, I am not a great genius like Goethe, and unfortunately
can not candidly echo his declaration, that, `Nothing
ever came to me in my sleep.' I can scarcely tell you when this
idea was first born in my busy, tireless brain, but it took form
one evening after I had read Charlotte Bronté's `Woman Titan,'
in `Shirley,' and compared it with that glowing description of
Jean Paul Richter, `And so the Sun stands at the border of
the Earth, and looks back on his stately Spring, whose robe-folds
are valleys, whose breast-bouquet is gardens, whose blush is a
vernal evening, and who, when she rises, will be Summer.'

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

Still it was vague, and eluded me, until I found somewhere in
my most desultory reading, an account of `Espendermad,' one
of the six angels of Ormuzd, to whom was entrusted the guardianship
of the earth. That night I dreamed that I stood under
a vine at Schiraz, gathering golden-tinted grapes, when a voice
arrested me, and, looking over my shoulder, I saw that face
peeping at me across a hedge of crimson roses. Next day I
sketched the features as they had appeared in my dream, but I
was not fully satisfied, and waited and pondered. Finally, I read
`Madonna Mia,' and then all was as you see it now, startlingly
distinct and palpable.”

“Why did you not select some dusky-haired, dusky-eyed,
olive-tinted oriental type, instead of a blonde who might safely
venture into Valhalla as a genuine Celtic Iduna?”

“With the exception of the yellow locks, I suspect the face
of my `Espendermad' might easily be matched among the
maidens of the Caucasus, who furnish the most perfect types of
Circassian beauty. You know there is a tradition that when
Leonardo da Vinci chanced to meet a man with an expression
of character that he wished to make use of in his work, he
followed him until he was able to delineate the face on canvas;
but, on the contrary, the countenances I paint present themselves
to my imagination, and pursue me inexorably until I put them
into pigment. I do not possess ideals, — they seize and possess
me, teasing me for form and color, and forcing me to object
them on canvas. Such is the modus operandi of whims that
give me my `Espendermad' praying to the Sun for benisons on
the Earth, which she is appointed to guard. Ah, if like the
lambkins and birds, I, too, could creep to the starry border of
her azure robe, and lay my weary head down and find repose.
Some day, if my mind ever grows calm enough, I want to paint
a picture of Rest, that I can hang on my wall and look upon
when I am worn out in body and soul, when, indeed, —



`My feet are wearied, and my hands are tired,
My heart oppressed,
And I desire, what I long desired,
Rest, — only Rest.'”

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

“My dear madam, unless you speedily change your present
mode of life, you will not paint that contemplated picture, for a
long rest will soon overtake you.”

A gleam that was nearer akin to joy than any expression he
had yet seen, passed from eye to lip, and she answered, almost
eagerly, —

“If that be true, it offers a premium for the continuance of
habits you condemn so strenuously; but I dare not hope it, and
I beg of you not to tantalize me with vain expectations of
a release that may yet be far, far distant.”

Dr. Grey's heart stirred with earnest sympathy for this
lonely hopeless soul, who, standing almost upon the threshold of
life, stretched her arms so yearningly to woo the advance of
death.

The room was slowly filling with shadows, and, leaning there
against her easel, she looked as unearthly as the pearly forms
that summer clouds sometimes assume, when a harvest-moon
springs up from sea foam and fog, and stares at them. When
she spoke again, her voice was chill and crisp.

“My malady is beyond your reach, and baffles human skill.
You mean only kindness, and I suppose I ought to thank you,
but alas! the sentiment of gratitude is such a stranger in my
heart, that it has yet to learn an adequate language. Dr. Grey,
the only help you can possibly render me is to prolong Elsie's
life. As for me, and my uncertain future, give yourself no
charitable solicitude. Do you recollect what Lessing wrote to
Claudius? `I am too proud to own that I am unhappy. I shut
my teeth, and let the bark drift. Enough that I do not turn it
over with my own hands.' Elsie is signalling for me. Do you
hear that bell? Good-night, Dr. Grey.”

-- 231 --

CHAPTER XVIII.

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

“I HAVE had a long conversation with Ulpian, and
find him violently opposed to the scheme you mentioned
to me several days since. He declares he
will gladly share his last dollar with you sooner than see you
embark in a career so fraught with difficulties, trials, and —”

Miss Jane paused to find an appropriate word, and Salome
very promptly supplied her.

“Temptations. That is exactly what you both mean. Go on.”

“Well, yes, dear. I am afraid the profession you have selected
is beset with dangerous allurements for one so inexperienced
and unsophisticated as yourself.”

“Bah! Speak out. I am sick of circumlocution. What do
you understand by unsophisticated?”

“Why, I mean, — well, what can I mean but just what the
word expresses, — unsophisticated? That is, young, thoughtless,
ignorant of the ways of the world, and the excessive cunning
and deceit of human nature.”

“Begging your pardon, it has another significance, which you
will find if you look into your dictionary, — that blessed Magna
Charta of linguistic rights and privileges. I do not claim the
prerogatives of Ruskin's class of the `well educated, who are
learned in the peerage of words; know the words of true descent
and ancient blood at a glance, from words of modern
canaille;' but I venture the assertion that I am sufficiently
sophisticated to plunge into the vortex of public life, and yet
keep my head above water.”

“I don't want to see my little girl an actress, or a prima
donna,
bold, forward, and eager to face a noisy, clamorous crowd,
who feel privileged to say just what they please about her. It
would break my heart; and, if you are bent on such a step,
I hope you will wait, at least, till I am dead.”

“You ought to be willing to see me do anything honest, that
will secure my dependent brother and sister from want.”

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

“The necessity of laboring for them is not especially imperative
at this juncture, and why should you be more sensitive
now than formerly? Do not deceive yourself, dear child, but
face the truth, no matter how ugly it may possibly be. It is
not a sense of duty to the younger children, but an inflated
vanity, that prompts you to parade your beauty and your wonderful
voice on the stage, where they will elicit applause and
flattering adulation. My little girl, that is the most dangerous,
the most unhealthy atmosphere, a woman can possibly breathe.”

“Pray tell me how you learned all this? You, who have
spent your life in this quiet old house, who have been almost as
secluded as some Cambrian Culdee, can really know nothing of
that public life you condemn so bitterly.”

“The history of those who have walked in the path you are
now preparing to follow, proves the deleterious influences and
ruinous associations that surround that class of women.”

“Jenny Lind and Sarah Siddons redeem any class, no matter
how much maligned.”

“But what assurance have I, that, unlike the ninety-nine,
you will resemble the one-hundredth?”

“Only try me, Miss Jane.”

“Ah, child! A rash boy said the same thing when he tried
to drive the sun, and not only consumed himself but nearly
burned up the world. There is rather too much at stake to
warrant such reckless experiments.”

“Quit mythology, — it is not in your line, — and come back
to stern facts and serious realities. Because I wish to dance
a quadrille or cotillion, and acquit myself creditably, does it
ensue as an inexorable consequence, that I shall join some strolling
ballet troupe, and out-Bayadère the Bayadères?”

“That depends altogether upon your agility and grace. If
you could reasonably hope to rival your Hebrew namesake, I
am afraid my little girl would think it `her duty' to dance
instead of to sing, for the acquisition of a fortune; and insist
upon executing wonderful things with her heels and toes, instead
of her voice.”

“You and Dr. Grey seem to have simultaneously arrived at

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

the charitable conclusion that my heart is pretty much in the
same condition that the Hebrew temple was, when Christ undertook
to drive out the profane. Thongs in hand you two have
overturned my motives, and, by a very summary court-martial,
condemned them to be scourged out. Now, mark you, I am
neither making change nor selling doves, and still less are you
and your brother — Jesus. Dr. Grey does me the honor to
indulge a chronic skepticism concerning the possibility of any
good and unselfish impulse in my nature, and I am sorry to see
that you have caught the contagious doubt of me, and of my
motives.”

She began the sentence in a challenging, sneering voice, but
it was ended in a lower and faltering tone.



“While in the light of her large angry eyes,
Uprose and rose a slow imperious sorrow.”

“My dear, don't attempt to whip Ulpian over my shoulders.
You know very well that I have invested in you an amount of
faith that the united censure of the world cannot shake; and
if Ulpian does not follow my example, whose fault is it, I should
be glad to know? Evidently not his, — certainly not mine, —
but undoubtedly yours. I have noticed that you took extraordinary
care and a very peculiar pleasure in making him believe
you much worse in all respects than you really are; and
since you have labored so industriously to lower yourself in his
estimation, it would be a poor compliment to your skill and
energy if I told you that you had not entirely succeeded in
your rather remarkable aim. Before he came home you were
as contented, and amiable, and happy, as my old cat there on the
rug; but Ulpian's appearance affected you as the entrance of a
dog does my maltese, who arches her back, and growls, and claws,
as long as he is in sight. I am truly sorry you two could never
agree, but I feel bound to tell you that you have only yourself
to blame. I do not claim that my sailor-boy is a saint, but he
is assuredly some inches nearer sanctification than my poor little
Salome. Don't you think so? Be honest, dear.”

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

Miss Jane's hand tenderly caressed the beautiful head; and,
as Salome was too sullen or too much mortified to reply, the
old lady continued, —

“Nevertheless, Ulpian is a true and devoted friend, and can
not bear the thought of your leaving us, for any purpose, much
less the one you contemplate. Last night he said, `Janet, I
am her brother, and think you I shall allow my sister to go out
from the sacred precincts of home, and become a target for the
envy and malice of the better classes who will criticise her,
and for the coarse plaudits of the pit? Do you suppose I can
willingly see her bare feet turned towards a path paved with
glowing ploughshares? Tell her, for me, that if ever she should
carry her unfortunate freak into execution, I shall never wish
to touch her hand again, for I shall feel that it has lost its
purity in the clasp of many to whom she can not refuse it
during a professional career.'”

The orphan lifted her head from the arm of Miss Jane's chair,
where it had rested for some minutes, and striking her palms
forcibly together, she exclaimed, proudly, —

“Tell Dr. Grey I humbly thank him, but the threat has lost
its sting; and if I should chance to meet him years hence,
though my hands shall be pure and clean as Una's, and as unsullied
as his own, — so help me heaven! I will never thrust
my touch on his, nor so far forget myself as to suffer his
fingers to approach mine. When I pass from this threshold,
we will have shaken hands forever.”

“Dr. Grey's ears are not proof against such elevated, ringing
tones of voice, and he could not avoid hearing, as he came up
the steps, the childish words which he assures you he has no
intention of believing or remembering.”

He had tapped twice at the half-open door, and now came
forward with a firm, quick step, to the ottoman where Salome
sat. Taking her hands, he patted the palms softly against each
other, and smiling good-humoredly, continued, —

“They are very white, and shapely, and pure, and I am not
afraid that my little sister will soil them. Her brother looks
forward to the day when they will gently and gracefully help

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

him in his work among God's suffering poor. I have not forgotten
how dexterous and docile I found your fingers, when I
had temporarily lost the use of my own, and I shall not fail to
levy contributions of labor in the coming years.”

She had snatched her fingers from his, and no sooner had he
ceased speaking, than she bowed haughtily, and answered, —

“Our reconciliations all belong to the Norman family, and
are quite as lasting as Lamourette's. Ceaseless war is preferable
to a violated truce, and since I have not swerved from my purpose,
I shall not falter in its enunciation. If I live it shall not
be my fault if I fail to go upon the stage. I am not so fastidious
as Dr. Grey, and one who sprang from canaille must be
pardoned if she betrays a longing for the `flesh-pots of Egypt.'”

She would have given her right hand to recall her words, —
when, a moment later, she met the gaze of profound pity and
disappointment with which Dr. Grey's eyes dwelt upon her
countenance, hardened now by its expression of insolent haughtiness;
but he allowed her no opportunity for retraction, even
had she mastered her overweening pride, and stooping to
whisper a brief sentence in his sister's ear, he took a medical
book from the table, and left the room.

The silence that ensued seemed interminable to Salome, and
at last she turned, bowed her head in Miss Jane's lap, and
muttered through set teeth, —

“You see it is best that I should go. Even you must be
weary of this strife.”

The old lady's trembling hands were laid lovingly on the girl's
hot brow and scorched cheeks.

“Not half so weary as your own oppressed heart. My dear
child, why do you persist in tormenting yourself so unmercifully?
Why will you say things that you do not mean? — that are absolute
libels on your actual feelings? I have often seen and
deplored affectations of generosity and refinement, but you are
the first person I ever met who delighted in a pretence of meanness,
which her genuine nature abhorred. Salome, I have tried
to prove myself a mother to you since the day that I took you
under my roof; and now, when I am passing away from the

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

world, — when a few short months will probably end my feeble
life, I think you owe it to me to give me no sorrow that your
hands can easily ward off. Don't leave me. When I am gone
there will be time and to spare, for all your schemes. Stay
here, and let me have peace and sunshine about me, in my last
fading hours. Ah, dear, you can't be cruel to the old woman
who has long loved you so tenderly.”

The orphan pressed the withered hands to her lips, and,
covering her face with the folds of Miss Jane's black silk
apron, exclaimed passionately, —

“Do not think me ungrateful, — do not think me insensible
to your love and kindness; but, indeed I am very miserable
here. Oh, Miss Jane! if you knew how I have suffered, you
would not chide, you would only pity and sympathize with
me; for your heart will never steel itself against your poor
wretched Salome!”

She lost control of herself, and sobbed violently.

“My dear little girl, tell me all your sorrows. To whom can
you reveal your trials and griefs, if not to me? For some
weeks past I have observed that you shunned my gaze, and
seemed restless when I endeavored to discover how you were
employing your time; and I have realized that you were sorely
distressed, but I disliked to force your confidence, or appear
suspicious. Now, I have a right to ask what makes you miserable
in my house? Is the little girl ashamed to show me her
heart?”

“One month since, I would have gone to the stake rather
than have shown it to you, or have had any one dream of the
wretchedness locked in its chambers; but a week ago I was
overwhelmed with humiliation, and now I am not ashamed to
tell you. Now that Dr. Grey knows it, I would not care if the
whole world were hissing and jeering at my heels, and shouting
my shame with a thousand trumpets. I tried to keep it from
him, and failing, the world is welcome to roll it as a sweet
morsel under its busy, stinging, slanderous tongue. Miss Jane,
I have intended to be sincere in every respect, but it appears
that, after all, I have proved only an arrant hypocrite if you

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

believe that I dislike your brother. I want to go away, because
I can no longer endure to live in the same house with Dr. Grey,
who shows me more plainly every hour that he can never return
the affection I have been idiotic and presumptuous enough
to cherish for him. There! I have said it, — and my lips are
not blistered by the unwomanly confession, and you still permit
my head to rest in your lap. I expected you would be indignant
and insulted, and gladly send such a lunatic from your
family circle, — or that you would dismiss me coolly, with lofty
contempt; but only a woman can properly pity a woman's weakness,
and you are crying over me. Ah! if your tears were
falling on my grave, instead of my face!”

Miss Jane was weeping bitterly, but now and then she stooped
and kissed the quivering lips of her unhappy charge, who found
some balm in the earnest sympathy with which her appeal was
received.

“My precious child, why should you be ashamed of your
love for the noblest man who ever unconsciously became a
woman's idol? I do not much wonder at your feelings, because
you have seen no one else in any respect comparable to him, and
it is difficult for you to realize the disparity in your ages. Poor
thing! It must be terrible, indeed, to one who loves him as you
do, to have no hope of possessing his affection in return. But
I suppose it can't be helped, — and one half the world seem to
pour out their love on the wrong persons, and find misery where
they should have only joy and peace. Thank God, all this mischief
is shut out of heaven! Dear, don't hide your face, as
if you had stolen half of my sheep; whereas my poor innocent
sailor-boy has unintentionally stolen my little girl's heart.”

“Miss Jane, you are too good, — too kind. Do not help me to
excuse myself, — do not teach me to palliate my pitiable weakness.
It is a grievous, a shameful, a disgraceful thing, for a woman
to allow herself to love any man who gives her no evidence of
affection, and shows her beyond all doubt that he is utterly
indifferent to her. This is a sin against womanly pride and
delicacy that demands sackcloth and ashes, and penance and
long years of humiliation and self-abasement; and I tell you

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

this is the one sin which my proud soul will never pardon in
my poor, weak, despised heart.”

“If you feel this so keenly, you will soon succeed in conquering
and casting out of your heart an affection, which, having
nothing to feed upon, will speedily exhaust itself. You are
young, and your elastic nature will rebound from the pressure
that you now find so painful. My dear, a few months or years
will bring comparative oblivion of this period of your life.”

“No; they will engrave more deeply the consciousness
that I have missed my sole chance of earthly happiness, for
Dr. Grey is the only man I shall ever love, — is the only man
who can lift me to his own noble height of excellence. I know
it is customary to laugh at a girl's protestations of undying devotion,
and that the theory of feminine constancy is as entirely
effete as the worship of the Cabiri, or the belief in Blokula and
its witches; but, unfortunately, the world has not sneered it
entirely out of existence, and I am destined to furnish a mournful
exemplification of its reality. Whether my nature is unlike
that of the majority of women, I shall not undertake to decide;
but this I know, — God gave me only so much love to spend,
and I poured it all out, I deluged my idol with it, instead of
doling it carefully through the future years. Like the woman of
Bethany, I have broken my box of alabaster, and spilled all my
precious ointment, which might have served for a lifetime of anointing,
and I cannot renew the shattered receptacle, nor gather
back the wasted fragrance; and so my heart must remain without
spikenard or balm during its earthly sojourn. I have been
prodigal, — have beggared my womanly nature, — and henceforth
shall feast on husks. But this piece of folly can be laid on no
shoulders but my own, and I must not wince if they are galled
by burdens which only I have imposed. Some women, under
similar circumstances, console themselves by fostering a tender
and excessive gratitude, which they pet and fondle and call
second love; but the feeling belongs to a different species, and
is to strong, earnest, genuine love, what the stunted pines of
second growth are to the noble, stalwart, unapproachable oaks,
that spring from the primitive virgin soil.”

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

Miss Jane lifted the bowed face, and rested the head against
her bosom.

“If you are so thoroughly convinced of the impossibility of
mastering this affection, why talk of going away? You will be
happier here, under any circumstances, than among strangers.”

“Do not misapprehend me. I do not intend to cherish my
weakness, — to caress and pamper it. I mean to strangle, and
mangle, and bury it, if possible. I meant, not that I should
always love Dr. Grey, but that I should never be able to regard
any one else as I once loved him. I can not stay here, seeing
him daily trample my alabaster and ointment under his feet.
I can not endure the humiliation that has for some days past
made this house more intolerable than I may one day find
Phlegethon. I want to go into the whirl and din of life, where
my thoughts can dwell on some more comforting theme than
the peerless preëminence of the man who is master here;
where I can spend hours in elaborating toilettes and coiffures
that will show to the greatest advantage my small stock of personal
charms; where the admiration and love of other men will
at least amuse and soothe the heart that has no more love for
anybody, or anything. Miss Jane, if I had never become so
deeply attached to Dr. Grey, it might perhaps be unsafe for me
to venture into the career which now lies before me; but when
a woman's heart is cold and dead in her bosom, there is no peril
she need fear; for only her warm, pleading heart, can ever silence
the iron clang of conscience and the silvery accents of reason.
Worshipping some clay god, my loving, yearning heart, might
possibly have led me astray; but now, pride and ambition stand
as sentinels over its corpse, and a heartless woman, desirous
only of amassing a fortune and making herself a celebrity in
musical circles, is as safe from harm as the bones of her grandmother,
twenty years buried.

The agony that convulsed the orphan's features, and shivered
the smoothness of her usually sweet voice, touched the old lady's
sympathy, and she wept silently; straining her imagination for
some argument that would make an impression on the adamantine
will with which she found her own in conflict.

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

“My child, tell me how long you have had this trouble.
When did you first feel an interest in Ulpian?”

Unhesitatingly Salome related all that had occurred in her
intercourse with Dr. Grey, and her companion was surprised at
the frankness and mercilessness with which she analyzed her
own feelings at each stage of the acquaintance that proved so
disastrous to her peace of mind; and not only held her weakness
up for scorn, but exonerated Dr. Grey from all censure.

The minuteness of the confession was exceedingly painful; and,
at its conclusion, she pressed her palms to her cheeks, and
moaned, —

“There, Miss Jane, I have not winced; I have kept back
nothing. I have been as patient and inexorable in laying open
my nature, in treating you to a post-mortem examination of my
heart, as a dentist in scraping and chiselling a sensitive tooth,
or a surgeon in cutting out a cancer that baffled cauterization.
Now you know all that I can tell you, and I here lay the past
in a sepulchre, and roll the stone upon it, and henceforth I trust
you will respect the dead; at least, let silence rest upon its
ashes. Hic jacet cor cordium.

Salome extricated herself from the arms of her best friend,
and smoothed the hair that constant strokes had somewhat
disordered.

“Salome, I can not live much longer.”

“I know that, dear Miss Jane, and it pains me even to think
of leaving the only person who ever really loved me.”

“For my sake, dear child, bear the trial of remaining here a
little longer; at least, until I die. Do not desert me in my last
hours. I do not want the hands of strangers about me, when
I am cold and stiff.”

Salome rose and walked several times up and down the room;
then paused beside the easy chair, and laid her clasped hands in
Miss Jane's.

“You alone have a right to control me. Do with me as you
think best. I will not forsake the true, tender friend, who has
done more for me than all else on earth, or in heaven. For the
present I remain here; but allow me to say that I do not

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

abandon my scheme. I relinquish none of its details, — I only bide
my time.”

“`Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof.' Thank you,
my precious little girl, for yielding to my wishes when they
conflict with yours. Some day you will rejoice that you made
what seemed a sacrifice of inclination on the altar of duty.
Now, listen to me. Ulpian is so enraptured with your voice,
that, while he will never consent to this stage-struck madness,
he is exceedingly anxious that you should enjoy every musical
advantage, and is curious to ascertain to what degree of
perfection your voice can be trained. After consulting me, he
wrote two days ago to a celebrated professor of music in Philadelphia
or New York (I really forget where the man is now
residing), and offered him a handsome salary if he would come
and teach you for at least six months, or as much longer as he
deems requisite. I believe the gentleman is delicate and threatened
with consumption, which obliges him to spend the winters
in a warm climate, and Ulpian first met him in Italy. My boy
thinks that the opinion of this Professor Von Somebody is
oracular in musical matters; and, as he has trained some of the
best singers in Europe, Ulpian wishes him to have charge of
your voice. Say nothing about it until we hear whether he
can accept our offer. Kiss me.”

Salome's face crimsoned, and she said, hesitatingly, —

“Miss Jane, I can not consent that Dr. Grey should contribute
one cent toward my musical tuition. I can humbly and
gratefully accept your charitable aid, but not his. You love
me, and therefore your bounty is not oppressive or humiliating,
but he only pities and tolerates me, and I would starve in some
gutter rather than live as the recipient of his charity. If you
can conveniently spare the money necessary to give me additional
cultivation, I shall thankfully receive it, for Barilli has taught
me all of which he is master, and there is no one else in town
in whom I have more confidence. It was my desire and determination
that the work of my hands should pay for polishing
my voice, but embroidery-fees would not suffice to defray the
expenses of the professor to whom you allude; and, if Dr. Grey

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

pays for his services, I must in advance assure you and him
that I shall decline them, and rely upon Barilli and myself.”

“Pooh! pooh! It is poor philosophy to quarrel with your
bread and butter, no matter who happens to hand it to you.
Don't be so savage on Ulpian, who really cares more for you
than you deserve. But if it comforts your proud, fierce spirit,
you are welcome to know that I — Jane Grey — pay Professor
Von — whatever his name may be; and Ulpian's pocket, about
which you seem so fastidious, will not be damaged one dollar
by the transaction. Are you satisfied, — you pretty piece of
beggarly pride?”

“I am more grateful to you, dear Miss Jane, than I shall ever
be able to express. God only knows what would have become
of me if you had not mercifully snatched me, soul and body,
from the purlieus of ruin.”

She stooped to receive the fond kiss of her benefactress, and
went into her own room.

Nearly an hour later she slowly descended the stairs, and took
her hat from the stand in the hall. As she adjusted it on her
head, and tied the ribbons behind her knot of hair, Mr. Granville
came out of the parlor and seized her hand.

“Why will you torment me so cruelly? I have been waiting
and watching for you, at least half an hour.”

She haughtily took her fingers from his, and indignantly drew
herself up, —

“Mr. Granville presumes on his position as guest, to intrude
upon some who do not desire his society. I was not aware, sir,
that I had any engagement with you.”

“Forgive me, Salome! How have I offended you? If you
could realize how much pleasure your presence affords me, you
would not punish me by absenting yourself as you have persistently
done for three days past.”

He bent his handsome face closer to hers, looking appealingly
into her beautiful flashing eyes; but she put up her hands to
push him aside, and answered, —

“I shall be happy to entertain you in the evenings, when the
remainder of the household assemble in the parlor; and will,

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

with great pleasure, sing for you whenever Miss Muriel will
kindly oblige me by playing my accompaniments; but I prefer
to confine our acquaintance to such occasions.”

“Will you not allow me the privilege of accompanying you
in the walk for which you seem prepared?”

“No, sir; I respectfully decline your attendance.”

She saw his cheek flush, and he said, hastily, —

“Salome, I shall begin to hope that you fear to trust your
own heart.”

“Do not forget yourself, sir. If you knew where my heart
is housed, you would spare yourself the fruitless trouble, and
me the annoyance, of attentions and expressions of admiration
which I avail myself of this opportunity to assure you
are particularly disagreeable to me. I wish to treat you courteously,
as the guest of those under whose roof I am permitted to
reside, but `thus far, and no farther,' must you venture.
Moreover, Mr. Granville, since we are merely comparative
strangers, I should be gratified if you will in future do me the
honor to recollect that it is one of my peculiarities, — one of my
idiosyncrasies, — to prefer that only those I respect and love
should call me Salome. Good afternoon, sir.”

She took her music-book, bowed coolly, and made her exit
through the front door, which she closed after her.

In the hammock that was suspended on the eastern side of
the piazza, Dr. Grey had thrown himself to rest; and meanwhile,
to search for some surgical operation recorded in one of his
books.

Just behind him a window opened from the hall, and to-day,
though a rose-colored shade was lowered, the sash had been
raised, and every word that was uttered in the passage floated
distinctly to him.

The whole conversation occurred so rapidly that he had no
opportunity of discovering his presence to the persons within,
and though he cleared his throat and coughed rather spasmodically,
his warning was unheeded by those for whom it was
intended.

He knew that Salome could not possibly have guessed his

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

proximity, as he was not accustomed to use this hammock, and
was completely shielded from observation; and, while pained
and surprised by Mr. Granville's dishonorable course, which
threatened life-long wretchedness for poor Muriel, Dr. Grey's
heart throbbed with joy at the assurance that Salome was not
so ungenerous as he had feared. Probably no other human
being would have so highly appreciated her conduct on this
occasion; and, as he mused, with his thumb and fore-finger thrust
between the leaves of the book, a glad smile broke over his
grave face.

“God bless the girl! Her prayers and mine have not been
in vain, and she is putting under her feet the baser impulses
that mar her character. Granville is considered by the world
exceedingly handsome and agreeable, and many, — yes, the
majority of women, would have yielded, and indulged in a
`harmless flirtation,' where Salome stood firm. There was
something akin to the scornful ring of Rachel's voice in that
child's tones, when she told Gerard he presumed on his position
as guest; and I will wager my hand that her large eyes did
not exactly resemble a dove's when she informed him it was
not his privilege to call her Salome. She has a fierce, imperious,
passionate temper, that goads her into mischief; but, after all,
she is — she must be — nobler than I have sometimes thought
her. God grant it! God bless her!”



“But blame us women not, — if some appear
Too cold at times; and some too gay and light.
Some griefs gnaw deep. Some woes are hard to bear.
Who knows the Past? And who can judge us right?”

-- 245 --

CHAPTER XIX.

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

“DOCTOR GREY, are you awake? Dr. Grey, here is
a note from `Solitude,' and the messenger begs that
you will lose no time, as one of the servants is
supposed to be dying.”

Salome had knocked twice at Dr. Grey's door, without arousing
him, and the third time she beat a tattoo that would have
broken even heavier slumbers than his.

“I am awake, and will strike a light in a moment.”

She heard him stumbling about the room, and finally there
was a crash, as of a broken vase or goblet.

“What is the matter? Can't you find your matches?”

“No; some one has removed the box from its usual place,
and I am fumbling about at random, and smashing things
indiscriminately. Will you be so good as to bring me a match?”

“I have a candle in my hand, which you can take, while I
order Elbert to get your buggy ready.”

“Thank you, Salome.”

She placed the candle on the mat before his door, laid the
note beside it, and went down to the servants' rooms to call
the driver.

It was two o'clock, and Dr. Grey had come home only an
hour before, from a patient who resided at some distance.

Dressing himself as expeditiously as possible, he read the
blurred and crumpled note.

“Dr. Grey: For God's sake come as quick as possible.
I am afraid my mother is dying.

Robert Maclean.

Three days before, when he visited Elsie, he found her more
composed and comfortable than she had been for several weeks,
and Mrs. Gerome had seemed almost cheerful, as she sat beside
the bed, crimping the borders of the invalid's muslin caps,
which the laundress had sent in, stiff and spotless.

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

Recollecting Elsie's desire to confide something to him before
her death, and dreading the effect which this sudden termination
of her life might have upon her mistress, in whom he was
daily becoming more deeply interested, Dr. Grey hurried down
stairs and met the orphan.

“Elbert is not quite ready, but will be at the door directly.
I told him the case was urgent.”

“You are very considerate, Salome, and I am much obliged
for your thoughtfulness; though I regret that the messenger
waked you, instead of Rachel or me. I have never before known
Rachel fail to hear the bell, and I was so weary that I think a
ten-inch columbiad would scarcely have aroused me.”

“I was not asleep, — was sitting at my window; and hearing
some one slam the gate and gallop up the avenue, I went to
the door and opened it, to prevent the ringing of the bell and
waking of the entire household.”

“You should have been asleep four hours ago, and I had no
idea you were still up, when I came home. There was no light
in your room. Are you quite well?”

“Thank you, I am quite well.”

She was dressed as he had seen her at dinner, and now, as she
stood resting one hand on the balustrade of the stairway, he
thought she looked paler and more weary than he had ever
observed her.

The scarlet spray of pelargonium had withered from the heat
of her head, where it had rested all the evening, and the large
creamy Grand Duke jasmine fastened at her throat by a spring
of coral, was drooping and fading, but still exhaled its strong
delicious perfume.

“Your appearance contradicts your assertion. Is your wakefulness
attributable to any anxiety or trouble which I can
remove?”

“No, sir. I hear Elbert opening the gate. Who is sick at
`Solitude'?”

“The servant who was so severely injured many months ago,
by a fall from a carriage, has grown suddenly worse.”

Salome accompanied him to the front door, in order to lock it

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

after his departure; and, as he descended the steps, he turned
and said, in a subdued voice, —

“You have probably heard that Mrs. Gerome is a very
peculiar, — indeed, a decidedly eccentric person?”

“Yes, sir; it is reported that she is almost a lunatic.”

“Which is totally false. She is very sensitive, and shrinks
from strangers, and consequently has no friends here. If I
should find Elsie dying, or if I need you, I wish you to come
promptly. It may be necessary to have some one beside the
household, and you are the only person I can trust. Try to go
to sleep immediately, for I may send for you very early in the
morning.”

“I shall be ready to come when I am needed.”

The buggy rolled up to the steps, and Dr. Grey sprang into it
and drove swiftly down the avenue.

Salome crept softly back up stairs, but Miss Jane called
out, —

“Who is there, in the hall? What is the matter?”

The girl opened the door, and put her head inside.

“Dr. Grey has been called to see a sick woman at `Solitude,'
and I have just locked the door after him.”

“Why could not Rachel do that, and save you from coming
down stairs? What time of night is it?”

“About half-past two. Rachel is asleep. Good-night.”

“`Solitude,' did you say?”

“Yes, madam.”

“Well, if people will persist in burrowing in that unlucky
den, they must take the consequences. Ulpian, poor fellow,
will be completely worn out. Good-night, dear; don't get up
to breakfast, if you feel sleepy.”

Salome went to her own room, changed her dress, laid gloves,
hat, and shawl in readiness upon the bed, and threw herself down
on the lounge to rest, and if possible to sleep.

When Dr. Grey reached “Solitude,” he found Robert Maclean
pacing the paved walk that led to the gate.

“Oh, doctor! Have you come at last? It seems to me I could
have crawled twice to your house, since Jerry came back.”

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

“What change has taken place in your mother's condition?
She was better than usual, when I saw her last.”

“We thought she was getting along very well, till all of a
sudden she became speechless. Go in, sir; don't stop to
knock.”

Mrs. Gerome sat at the bedside, mechanically chafing one of
the hands that lay on the coverlid, and the face of the dying
woman was not more ghastly than the one which bent over her.
As Dr. Grey approached, the mistress of the house rose, and put
out her hands towards him, with a wistful, pleading, childish
manner, that touched him inexpressibly.

“Do not let her die.”

He leaned over the pillow, and put his finger on the scarcely
palpable pulse.

“Elsie, tell me where or how you suffer.”

A ray of recognition leaped up in her sunken eyes, and she
looked at him with a yearning, imploring expression, that was
pitiable and distressing indeed.

He saw that she was struggling to articulate, but failing in
the effort, a groan escaped her, and tears gathered and trickled
down her pinched face. He smoothed her contracted forehead,
and said, soothingly, —

“Elsie, you feel that I will do all that I can to relieve you.
You can not talk to me, but you know me?”

She inclined her head slightly, and in examining her he discovered
that only one side was completely paralyzed, and that
she could still partially control her left arm. When he had
done all that medical skill could suggest, he stood at her side,
and she suddenly grasped his fingers.

He put his face close to hers, and observing her tears start
afresh, whispered, —

“You wish to tell me something before you die?”

A gurgling sound, and a faint motion of her lips was the only
reply of which she was capable.

He placed a pencil between her fingers, but she could not use
it intelligibly, and he noticed that her eyes moved from his to

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

those of her mistress, as if to indicate that she was the subject
of the desired conversation.

It was distressing to witness her efforts to communicate her
wishes, while the tears dripped on her pillow; and unable to
endure the sight of her anguish, Mrs. Gerome sank on her knees
and hid her face in the coverlid.

Dr. Grey gently lifted Elsie's arm and placed her hand on the
head of her mistress, and the expression of her face assured him
he had correctly interpreted her feelings. Something still disturbed
her, and he suggested, —

“Mrs. Gerome, put your hand in hers.”

She silently obeyed him, and then the old woman's eyes
looked once more intently into his. He could not conjecture
her meaning, until, in feeling her pulse, he found that she was
trying to touch his fingers with hers.

He slipped his own into the palm where Mrs. Gerome's lay,
and, by a last great effort, she pressed them feebly together.

Even then, the touch of those white, soft fingers, thrilled his
heart as no other hand had ever done, and he said, —

“Elsie, you mean that you leave her in my care? That you
put her in my hands? That you trust her to me?”

It was impossible to mistake the satisfied expression that
flashed over her countenance.

“I accept the trust. Elsie, I promise you that while I live
she shall never want a true and faithful friend. I will try to
take care of her body, and pray for her soul. I will do all that
you would have done.”

Once more, but very faintly, she pressed the two hands she
had clasped, and closed her eyes.

“Oh, doctor, can't you save her?” sobbed Robert.

In the solemn silence that ensued, Mrs. Gerome lifted her face,
and Dr. Grey never forgot the wild, imploring gaze, that met
his. He understood its import, and shook his head. She rose
instantly, moved away from the bed, and left the room.

For nearly an hour Dr. Grey hung over the prostrate form,
which lay with closed eyes, and gradually sank into the heavy
lethargic sleep, from which he knew she could never awake.

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

Leaving her to the care of Robert and two female servants,
he went in search of the mistress of the silent and dreary
house.

Taking a lamp from the escritoire in the back parlor, he went
from room to room, finding nowhere the object he sought, and
at length became alarmed. As he stood in the front door, perplexed
and anxious, the thought presented itself that she might
have gone down to the beach. He went back to the apartment
occupied by the dying woman, — felt once more the sinking
pulse, and took a last look at the altered and almost rigid face.

“Robert, I can do her no good. Her soul will very soon be
with her God.”

“Oh, sir, don't leave her! Don't give her up, while there is
life in her body!” cried the son, grasping the doctor's sleeve.

Dr. Grey put his hand on the Scotchman's shoulder, and
whispered, —

“I am going to hunt for Mrs. Gerome. She is not in the
house. I may be able to render her some service, but your
mother is beyond all human aid.”

“Is there any pulse?”

“It is so feeble now, I can scarcely count it.”

“Please, doctor, stay here by her while she breathes. Don't
desert the dear soul. My poor mother!”

Robert lost all control of himself, and wept like a child.

Loth to forsake him in this hour of direst trial, Dr. Grey
leaned against the bed, and for some moments watched the
irregular convulsive heaving of the woman's chest.

“Oh, sir, if my mistress hadn't a heart of stone, she would
have let her die peacefully. She might at least have granted
her dying prayer.”

“What was it?”

“All of yesterday afternoon she pleaded with her to be
baptized. My mother — God bless her dear soul! — my mother
told her that she could not consent to die until she saw her
baptized; and, with the tears pouring down her poor face, she
begged and prayed that I might fetch the minister from town,
and that she might see the ceremony performed. But my

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

mistress walked up and down the floor, and said, `Never! never.
I have done with mockeries. I have washed my hands of all
that, — long, long ago.' And now — it is too late; and my
poor mother can never — God be merciful to us! is it all
over?”

Dr. Grey raised the head, but the breathing was imperceptible,
and, after a little while, he softly pressed down the lids that were
partially lifted from the glazed eyes, and quitted the room.

His buggy stood at the rear gate, and the driver was asleep,
but his master's voice aroused him.

“Elbert, go home, and ask Miss Salome please to come over
as soon as you can drive her here.”

The east was purple and gold, the sea a purling mass of molten
amber, and only two stars were visible low in the west, where a
waning moon swung on the edge of the distant misty hills. The
air was chill, and a silvery haze hung above the moaning waves,
and partially veiled the windings of the beach. Under the
trees that clustered so closely around the house, the gloom of
night still lingered like a pall, but as Dr. Grey approached the
terrace, he felt the pure fresh presence of the new day. Up and
down the sands his eyes wandered, hoping to discern a woman's
figure, but no living thing was visible, except the flamingo and
yellow pheasant still perched where they had spent the night,
on the stone balustrade that bordered the terrace. He took
off his hat to enjoy the crystalline atmosphere, and while he
faced the brightening east, the sharp peculiar bark of the Arab
greyhound broke the solemn silence that brooded over sea and
land.

The sound proceeded from the boat-house, and he hastened
towards it, startling a mimic army of crabs and fiddlers that
had not yet ended their nightly marauding. The tide was
higher than usual at this early hour, and the waves were breaking
sullenly against the stone piers.

As Dr. Grey ascended the iron steps leading to the pavilion,
the dog growled and showed his teeth, but the visitor succeeded
in partially winning him over, and now passed unmolested
into the circular room. A cushioned seat extended around the

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

wall, where windows opened at the four points of the compass;
and on the round table in the centre of the marble-tiled floor
lay a telescope.

At the eastern window sat Mrs. Gerome, with her head resting
on her crossed arms. Although Dr. Grey's steps echoed
heavily, as he trod the damp mosaic where the mist had condensed,
she gave no evidence of having discovered his presence
until he stood close beside her. Then she raised one hand, with a
quick gesture of caution and silence. He sat down near her, and
watched the countenance that was fully exposed to his scrutiny.

No tears had dimmed the wide, mournful, almost despairing
eyes, that gazed with strange intentness over the amber sea, at
the golden radiance that heralded the coming sun; and every
line and moulding of her delicate features seemed cold and rigid
enough for a cenotaph. Even the lips were still and compressed,
and a bluish shadow lay about their dimpled corners, and under
the heavy jet eyelashes. Her silver comb had become loosened,
and was finally dragged down by the coil of hair that slipped
slowly until it fell upon the morocco cushion of the seat, and
the glistening waves of gray hair rolled around her shoulders,
and rippled low on her brow. Sea fog had dampened and sea
wind tossed this mass of white locks, till it made a singular
burnished frame for the wan face that looked out hopeless and
painfully quiet.

Her silk robe de chambre of leaden gray, bordered with blue,
was unbuttoned at the throat, and showed its faultless curve and
contour; while the full, open sleeves, blown back by the strong
breeze, bared the snowy arms, where one of the jet serpents
that formed her bracelets, pressed so heavily on the white flesh
that a purple band was visible when the hand was raised and
the bracelet slipped back.

Watching her intently, Dr. Grey could not detect the slightest
quiver of nerve or muscle; and she breathed so low and softly
that he might have doubted whether she was really conscious,
if he had not correctly interpreted the strained expression of
the unwinking gray eyes, whose pupils contracted as the sky
flushed and kindled.

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

On the floor lay a dainty handkerchief, and stooping to pick
it up, he inhaled the delicate, tenacious perfume of tube-rose,
which, blended with orange-flowers, he had frequently discovered
when standing near her.

Placing it within reach of her fingers, he said, very gently and
more tenderly than he was aware of, —

“Mrs. Gerome, —”

“Hush! I know what you have come to tell me. I knew
it when I came away. Let me alone, now.”

She raised her head, and turned her eyes to meet his, and he
shuddered at the hard, bitter look, that came swiftly over the
blanched features. For some seconds they gazed full at each
other, and Dr. Grey's eyes filled with a mist that made hers
seem large and radiant as wintry stars.

He knew then that his heart was no longer his own, — that
this wretched, solitary woman, had installed herself in its most
sacred penetralia; that she had not suddenly, but gradually,
become the dearest object that earth possessed.

He did not ask himself whether she filled all his fastidious
and lofty requirements, — whether she rose full-statured to his
noble standard, — whether reverence, perfect confidence, and
unqualified admiration would follow in the footsteps of mere
affection. He neither argued, nor trifled, nor deceived himself,
but bravely confessed to his own true soul, that, for the first
time in his life, he loved warmly and tenderly the only woman
whose touch had power to stir his quiet, steady pulses.

He had not intended to surrender his affections to the custody
of any one until reason and judgment had analyzed, weighed,
and cordially endorsed the wisdom of his choice; and now,
although surprised at the rashness with which his heart, hitherto
so tractable and docile, vehemently declared allegiance to a new
sovereign, he did not attempt to mask or varnish the truth.
Thoroughly comprehending the fact that it was neither friendship
nor compassion, he gravely looked the new feeling in the
face, and acknowledged it, — the tyrant which sooner or later
wields the sceptre in every human heart.

Had he faithfully kept his compact with himself, and followed

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

the injunction of Joubert, “Choose for a wife only the
woman, whom, were she a man, you would choose for your
friend”?

Because he found a fascination in her society, should he conclude
that it was a healthful atmosphere for his sturdy, exacting,
uncompromising nature?

To-day he swept aside all these protests and questions, postponing
the arraignment of his heart before the tribunal of
slighted and indignant reason, and allowed the newly mitred
pontiff to lead him whither she chose.

Unconscious of the emotions that brought an unusual glow to
his face and light to his eyes, Mrs. Gerome had dropped her
head once more on her arms, and the weary, despairing expression
of her countenance, as she looked at the gilded horizon,
where sea and sky seemed divided only by a belt of liquid gold,—
might have served for the face of some careless Vestal, who,
having allowed the fire to expire on the altar she had sworn to
guard sleeplessly, sat hopeless, desolate, and doomed, — watching
from the dim, cheerless temple of Hestia, the advent of that sun
whose rays alone could rekindle the sacred flame, and which, ere
its setting, would witness the execution of her punishment.

Dr. Grey bent over her, and said, —

“I came here in quest of you, hoping to persuade you to
return to the house.”

“No. You came to tell me that Elsie is dead. You came to
break the news as gently as possible, — and to pity and try to
comfort me. You are very good, I dare say; but I wish to be
alone.”

“You have been too long alone, and I can not consent to
leave you here.”

At the sound of his subdued voice, she turned her face towards
him, and, for a moment, —



“A strange slow smile grew into her eyes,
As though from a great way off it came
And was weary ere down to her lips it fluttered,
And turned into a sigh, or some soft name
Whose syllables sounded likest sighs
Half-smothered in sorrow before they were uttered.”

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

“Dr. Grey, my loneliness transcends all parallels, and is beyond
remedy. Why should I not stay here? All places are alike to
me, now. That cold, silent corpse at the house, is not Elsie;
and, since she has been taken, I shall be utterly alone, go
where I may.”

She shivered, and he picked up a crape shawl lying in a heap
under the table, and wrapped it around her. The soft folds
were damp, and, as he lifted the veil of hair, to draw the shawl
closer about her shoulders and throat, he felt that it was moist
from the humid atmosphere.

“Sir, I am not cold, — I wish I were. It is useless to
wrap up my body so warmly, and leave my heart shivering
until death freezes it utterly.”

Dr. Grey took her beautiful white hands in his warm palms,
and held them firmly.

“Mrs. Gerome, you do not know what is best for you, and
must be guided by one who will prove himself your truest
friend.”

“Don't mock my misery! I never had but one friend, and
henceforth must live friendless. I knew what was before me,
and therefore I dreaded this dark, dark day, and begged you
to save her. She was the world to me. She supplied the
place of father, mother, husband, society, and because God
saw that her loving sympathy and care made my existence
a trifle less purgatorial than He saw fit to render it, He took
her away. My poor Elsie would quit the highest throne in
heaven to come back to her desolate, dependent child; for only
she knew how and why I trusted and leaned upon her. Ah,
God! it is hard that I who have so long shunned strangers
should be at their mercy, in the last hour of trial that can be
devised by fiends, or allowed by heaven to afflict me.”

She struggled to free her hands and hide her face, but her
companion clasped them in one of his, and attempted to draw
her head down to his shoulder.

“No, sir! The grave is the only resting-place for my poor,
accursed head. Do not touch me.”

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

She shrank as far as possible from him, and her voice, hitherto
so firm and dry, trembled.

“Mrs. Gerome, I intend to take Elsie's place. You had confidence
in her sagacity and penetration, and know that she was
cautious in all things. During her long illness she studied my
character and antecedents, and finally begged me to take you
under my guardianship when she could no longer watch over
you. She was importunate in her appeal, and to comfort and
compose her I gave her a solemn promise that at her death I
would take her place. You may deem me intrusive, and perhaps
presumptuously impertinent, but time proves all things,
and, after a little while, you will cling to me as you so long
clung to her. I shall wait patiently for your confidence; shall
deserve, — and then exact it. You need a strong arm to curb
and guide you, — you need a true, honest heart, to sympathize
with your sorrows and difficulties, — you need a fearless friend
to defend you from the assaults of gossip and malice; and all
these, if God spares my life, I am resolved to be to you. You
can not repulse, or offend, or chill, or wound me, for my word is
sacredly pledged to the dead; and, by the grace of God, I will
strictly and fully redeem it, when we meet at the last day.”

The earnestness of his manner, the grave resolution of his
tone, and the invincible fearlessness with which his clear, calm,
penetrating eyes, looked into hers, seemed momentarily to overawe
her; and she sat quite still, pondering his unexpected
words. Pressing her cold fingers very gently, he continued, —

“Elsie had such confidence in my discretion, and friendly
interest in your welfare, that she requested me to warn her of
her approaching dissolution in order that she might communicate
something, which she assured me she desired to confide to
me before her death. The paralysis of her tongue prevented
the fulfilment of her wish, but you saw how keenly she suffered
from her inability to utter what was pressing on her heart.
You can not have forgotten that her last act was to put your
hand in mine, and you heard my solemn acceptance of the charge
committed to me.”

An expression of dread that bordered on horror, came over

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

her ghastly face, and her hands grasped his, almost spasmodically.

“Did she hint what she wished to tell you? Did you guess
it all?”

“No. Whatever her secret may have been, it passed unuttered
into that realm where all mysteries are solved. I
neither know nor surmise the nature of her desired revelation,
but some day when you fully understand me, I shall ask you to
tell me that which she believed I ought to know. My dear
madam, when I come to you and demand your confidence, I
have no fear that you will withhold it.”

She closed her eyes as if to shut out some painful vision, and
drooped her head lower, till it rested on her chest.

The sun flashed up from his ocean bed, and, as the first beams
fell on the woman's hair, Dr. Grey softly passed his broad white
hand over its perfumed masses, redolent of orange flowers.

“The air is too damp for you. Come with me to the
house.”

She did not heed his words, and perhaps his touch on her
head recalled some exquisitely painful memory, for she shook it
off, and exclaimed, —

“Doubtless, like the remainder of the curious herd, you are
wondering at my `crown of glory,' — and conjecturing what dire
tragedy bequeathed it to me. Sir, —


`My hair was black, but white my life:
The colors in exchange are cast!
The white upon my hair is rife,
The black upon my life has passed.'
Dr. Grey, I understand you; but you need not stay here to
keep guard over me, as if I were an imbecile or a refugee from
an insane asylum. That I am not the one or the other, is
attributable to the fact that my powers of endurance are almost
fabulous. You fear that in my loneliness and complete isolation
I may turn coward, at the last ordeal I am put through, —
and, like Zeno cry out, and in a fit of desperation strangle
myself? Dr. Grey, make yourself easy. I do not love my

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

Creator so devotedly that I must needs hurry into his presence,
before He sees proper to send me a summons.”

“I am afraid to leave you here, for any woman who does not
love and reverence her Maker, requires a guardian. Of course
you will do as you like, but I shall remain here as long as
you do.”

He rose, and crossing his arms on his chest, began to walk
about the pavilion. She caught up her hair, twisted it hastily
into a knot, and secured it with her comb. As she did so, a
small cluster of double violets dropped into her lap. She had
gathered them the preceding afternoon, had carried them as an
offering to Elsie, who insisted that she should wear them in her
hair, “they looked so bonnie just behind the little roguish ear.”
At her request Mrs. Gerome had placed them at the side of her
head, and the old woman made her lean down that she might
smell them, and leave a kiss on their blue petals. Now the
sight of the withered flowers melted her icy composure, and, as
she lifted the little crushed, faded bouquet, and pressed it
against her wan cheek, a moan broke from her colorless lips.

“Oh, Elsie, — Elsie! How could you desert me? You knew
you were all I had to love and trust, — and how could you die
and leave me alone, — utterly alone, in this miserable world
that has so cruelly injured me!”

She clasped her hands passionately over the flowers, and the
motion caused the sapphire ring, which was now much too
large, to slip from the thin finger, and roll ringing across the
marble floor.

Dr. Grey picked it up, and as he replaced it, drew her hand
under his arm, and led her out of the boat-house. They walked
slowly, and as they ascended the steps, he saw his buggy approaching
the side gate.

Opening the parlor door, he drew his companion into the
room, where the Psyche lamp still burned brightly.

“Mrs. Gerome, will you trust me?”

He had hoped that a return to the house would touch her
heart and make her weep, but the cold, dry glitter of her eyes
disappointed him.

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

“Dr. Grey, I trust neither men nor women, nor even the
angels in heaven; for one of them turned serpent, and if
tradition be true, made earth the dismal `Bochim' I have
found it.”

She turned from him, and threw herself wearily upon the
divan that filled the recess of the oriel window.

Securing the door of the library, he extinguished the lamp,
and closing the parlor went out to meet Salome.

CHAPTER XX.

“DOCTOR GREY, you look weary and anxious.”

“I feel so, for this has been a memorable night.”

“The servant who opened the gate for us said
that the poor old woman died about daybreak.”

“Yes; when I arrived I found her speechless, and of course
could do nothing but watch her die. Come down this walk, I
wish to talk to you before you go into the house.”

He pointed to a serpentine walk, overarched by laurustinus,
and they had proceeded some yards before he spoke again.

“Salome, I believe you told me that you had met Mrs.
Gerome?”

“Yes, sir; once upon the cliffs, a mile below, I saw her for a
few moments.”

“She is a very eccentric woman.”

“I should judge so, from her appearance.”

“Her life seems to have been blighted by early griefs, and
she has grown cynical and misanthropic. Loving no one but
her faithful and devoted nurse, she has completely isolated
herself, and consequently the death of this servant — companion—
nay, foster-mother — is a terrible blow to her. I
want your promise that what you may hear or witness in this

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

house shall not travel beyond its walls to feed the worse-than-Ugolino
hunger of never-satiated scandal and gossip.”

Salome's brow contracted and darkened.

“Do you class me among newsmongers and charactercannibals?”

“If I did, you certainly would not be here at this instant. I
sent for you to come and take my place temporarily, as I am
compelled to see a patient many miles distant, who is dangerously
ill. The majority of women might go away, and comment
upon the occurrences of this melancholy day, but I wish
to keep sacred all that Mrs. Gerome desires to screen from
public gaze and animadversion. Because she is not fond of
society, it revenges itself by circulating reports detrimental to
the owner of a house which is elegantly furnished, not for popular
praise, but solely for her own comfort and gratification.
While I regard her course as very deplorable, and particularly
impolitic for one so young and unprotected, I am totally unacquainted
with the reasons that control her; and, in this hour
of grief and bitterness, I earnestly desire to shield her from
intrusion and impertinent scrutiny.”

“In other words, you wish me to have eyes and yet see not,—
and having ears to hear not? You must indeed have little
confidence in my good sense, and still less in my feminine sympathy
for the afflicted, if you suppose that under existing circumstances
I could come to the house of mourning to collect
materials to be rolled as sweet morsels under the slanderous
tongues, that already wag so industriously concerning `Solitude'
and its solitary mistress. Verily, I occupy a lofty niche in
your estimation, and it would doubtless be pardonably prudent
in you to reconsider, and bid Elbert take me home with all
possible dispatch, before I see Fatima or Bluebeard.”

“When will you cease to be childish, and remember that a
woman's work lies before you?”

“You may date that desirable transmogrification from the
hour when you cease to stir up the mud and dregs in my
nature, by doubting the possibility that they will ever settle,

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

and leave a pure medium between your soul and mine. Just so
soon, — and no sooner.”

“My young friend, you are too sensitive. I now offer you
the strongest proof of confidence that I can ever hope to command.
Will you take charge of this stricken household in my
absence, and not only superintend the arrangements necessary
for the funeral, but watch over Mrs. Gerome and see that no
one disturbs her?”

“You may trust me to execute her wishes and your orders.”

“Thank you. There certainly is no one except you whom I
would trust in this emergency. One thing more; if Mrs. Gerome
leaves the house, do not lose sight of her. It may be necessary
to keep a very strict surveillance over her, and I will return as
soon as possible, and relieve you.”

As they entered the house, Salome said, —

“You will stop at home and get your breakfast?”

“No, I shall not have time.”

“Let me make you a cup of coffee before you start.”

“Thank you, it is not necessary; and besides, the house is in
such confusion that it would be difficult to obtain anything.
Come with me.”

She followed him into the dim room, where the tall but
emaciated form of Elsie Maclean had been dressed for its last
long sleep. The housemaid sat at the bedside, and Robert stood
at one of the windows.

The first passionate burst of grief had spent itself, and the
son was very calm.

At a sign from Dr. Grey he came forward, and bowed to the
stranger.

“Robert, I am obliged to be absent for several hours, and
Miss Owen will remain until I return. If you need advice or
assistance come to her, and do not disturb Mrs. Gerome, who is
lying on a sofa in the parlor. I will drive through town, and
send your minister out immediately.”

“You are very good, sir. Do you think the funeral should
take place before to-morrow? I want to speak to my mistress
about it.”

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

“For her sake, it is advisable that it should not be delayed
beyond this afternoon. It is very harrowing to know that the
body is lying here, and I think she would prefer to leave all
these matters to you. It would be better for all parties to
have the funeral ceremonies ended this evening.”

“I suppose, sir, you know that my poor mother will be buried
here, in the grounds.”

“For what reason? The cemetery is certainly the best place.”

Robert handed a slip of paper to Dr. Grey, who read, in a
remarkably beautiful chirography, the following words, —

“Robert, it was your mother's desire and is my wish that she
should be buried near that cluster of deodar cedars, just beyond
the mound. Send for an undertaker, and for the minister who
visited her during her illness; and let everything be done as if
it were my funeral instead of hers. Put some geranium leaves
and violets in her dear hands, and upon her breast.”

“When did you receive this?” asked Dr. Grey.

“A moment ago, Phœbe, the cook, brought it to me from my
mistress.”

“Of course you have no choice, but must comply with her
wishes and those of the dead. Still, I regret this decision.”

“Yes, sir; it is ill luck to keep a grave near the eaves of a
house, and it will be bad for my mistress to have it always in
sight; for she mopes enough at best, and does not sleep o'nights,
and the Lord only knows what will become of her with my
poor mother's corpse and coffin within ten yards of her window.
Sir, how does she take this awful blow? It comforted me to
know you were with her.”

“She bears this affliction as she seems to have endured all
others that have overtaken her, in a spirit of rebellious bitterness
and defiance. I am afraid that the excitement will seriously
injure her. Salome, I will return as early as the safety of a
patient will permit.”

Robert followed the doctor to his buggy, to consult him with
reference to some of the sad details of the impending funeral,
and after a hasty glance at the placid countenance of the dead,
Salome went back to the hall, and sat down opposite to the

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

parlor door, which had been pointed out to her. Her nerves
were strong, healthy, and firm, but the presence of death, the
profound silence that reigned, the chill atmosphere, and dreary
aspect of the house, — all conspired to oppress her heart.

Through the open door she could see the ever restless sea,
and hear its endless murmuring monotone, and imagination
seizing the ill-omened legends she had heard recounted concerning
this spot, peopled the corners of the hall with phantoms,
and every flitting shadow on the lawn became a spectre.

Now and then the servants — two middle-aged women —
passed softly to and fro, and twice Robert crossed the passage,
but not a sound issued from the parlor; and once, when Phœbe
came with her mistress's breakfast on a waiter, and tried the
bolt, she found the door locked. She knocked several times, but
receiving no answer went quietly back to the kitchen.

Weary of sitting on one of the hard, uncomfortable walnut
chairs, that stood with its high carved back close to the wall,
Salome rose, and amused herself by studying the engravings
that surrounded her. In the midst of her investigations she
was startled by a loud, doleful, blood-curdling sound, that
seemed to proceed from some spot immediately beneath the floor
of the hall. It was different from anything she had ever heard
before, but resembled the prolonged howl of a dog, and rose and
fell on the air like a cry from some doomed spirit.

Robert came out of the room which his mother had always
occupied, and, as he passed Salome, she asked, —

“What is the matter? What is the meaning of that horrible
noise?”

“Only the greyhound howling at the dead that he knows is
lying over his head. Ah, ma'am! The poor brute sees what
we can't see, and his death-baying is awful.”

“Where is he? The sound seems to come through the
floor.”

“He is so savage that I was afraid he would hurt some of the
strangers who will come here to-day, so I chained him in the
basement. Hist, ma'am! Did you ever hear anything so dreadful?
It raises the hair of my head.”

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

He went down stairs, and the howling, which was caused by
the fact that the dog was hungry and unaccustomed to being
chained, ceased as soon as he was set free. Ere long Robert
came back, followed by the greyhound, whose collar he grasped
firmly. At sight of Salome he growled and plunged towards
her, but Robert was on the alert, and held him down. Leading
him to the parlor door, the gardener knocked, and put his
mouth to the key-hole.

“If you please, ma'am, will you let Greyhound in? It won't
do to leave him at large, and when I chain him he almost lifts
the roof with his howls.”

No reply reached Salome's strained ears, but the door was
opened sufficiently to admit the dog, who eagerly bounded in,
and then the click of the lock once more barred intrusion; and
when the joyful barking had ceased, all grew silent once more.

From a basket of fresh flowers brought in by the boy who
assisted Robert, Salome selected the white ones and made a
wreath, which she laid aside and sprinkled; then gathering some
rose and nutmeg geranium-leaves, and a few violets blooming in
jars that stood on the gallery, she cautiously glided into the
chamber of death, and arranged them in Elsie's rigid hands.

Soon after, the undertaker and minister arrived, and while
they conferred with Robert concerning the burial service, the
girl went back to her vigil before the parlor door, and endeavored
to divert her thoughts by looking into a volume of poems that
lay on the hall table. The book opened at “Macromicros,” where
a brilliant verbena was crushed between the leaves, and delicate
undulating pencil-lines enclosed the passage beginning, —



“O woman, woman, with face so pale!
Pale woman, weaving away
A frustrate life at a lifeless loom.”

Slowly the hours wore away, and at noon Elsie's body was
placed in the coffin and left on a table in the room opposite the
parlor.

It was two o'clock when Dr. Grey came up the steps, looking
more fatigued than Salome had ever seen him. He sat down

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

beside her on the gallery, and sighed as he caught a glimpse of
the men who were bricking up the grave that yawned on the
right hand side of the lawn.

“Where is Mrs. Gerome?”

“In the parlor. Once I heard her pacing the floor very
rapidly, and saying something to her dog. Since then — two
hours ago — not a sound has reached me.”

“She has taken no food?”

“No, sir. The servant who prepared her breakfast knocked
twice at the door, but was refused admittance.”

Dr. Grey went into the hall, and rapped vigorously on the
door, but there was no movement within.

“Mrs. Gerome, please permit me to speak to you for a few
minutes. If it were not necessary, I would not disturb you.”

The appeal produced no effect; and, without hesitation, he
walked to the door of the library or rear parlor, — took the key
from his pocket, opened it, and entered.

The dog was asleep on the velvet rug before the hearth, and
his mistress sat at her escritoire, with her arms resting on the
blue desk, and her face hidden upon them. A number of letters
and papers were scattered about, and, in an open drawer a silver
casket was visible, with a pearl key in its lock.

Before the marble Harpocrates stood two slender violet-colored
Venetian glasses, representing tulips, and filled with
fuchsias and clematis that were dropping their faded velvet
petals, and the atmosphere was sweet with the breath of carnations
and mignonette blooming in the south window.

Dr. Grey hoped that Mrs. Gerome had fallen asleep; but
when he bent over her, he saw in the mirror above her that the
large, bright eyes were gazing vacantly into the recess of the
desk.

She noticed his image reflected in the glass, and instantly sat
upright, spreading her hands over her papers as if to screen
them. He drew a chair near hers, and put his finger on her
pulse, which throbbed so rapidly he could scarcely count it.

“Have you slept at all, since I left you this morning?”

“No.”

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

“You promised that you would not attempt to destroy
yourself.”

“I have kept my word.”

“Yes; you `keep it to our ear, and break it to our hope,'
for you must know that unless you take some rest and refreshment,
you will be seriously ill.”

He saw a spark leap up in her eyes, like a bubble tossed
into sunshine by a sudden ripple, and she shook back the hair
that seemed to oppress her.

“Do not tease and torment me, now. I want to be quiet.”

“My task is an unpleasant one, therefore I shall not postpone
it. In a short time — within the next hour — Elsie will be
buried, and you owe a last tribute of gratitude and respect to
her remains. Will you refuse it to the faithful friend to whom
you are indebted for so much affection and considerate care?”

“She would not wish me to do anything that is so repugnant,
so painful to me.”

“Have you no desire to look at her kind, placid face once
more?”

“I wish to remember it as in life, — not rigid and repulsive
in death.”

“She looks so tranquil you would think she was sleeping.”

“No, — no! Don't ask me. I never saw but one corpse, and
that was of a sailor drowned in mid ocean, and I shall never be
able to forget its ghastliness and distortion as it lay on deck,
under sickly moonshine.”

“Mrs. Gerome, you must follow Elsie's body to the grave.
Believe that I have good reasons for this request, and grant it.”

She shook her head.

“Your habits of seclusion have subjected you to uncharitable
remarks, and your absence from the funeral would create
more gossip than any woman can afford to give grounds for.
There is a rumor afloat that you are deranged, and the best
refutation will be your quiet presence at the grave of your
faithful nurse.”

She straightened herself, haughtily.

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

“Seven years ago I turned my back upon the world, and
scorned its verdict.”

“The men or women who defy public opinion invite social
impalement, and rarely fail to merit the branding and opprobrium
they invariably receive. Madam, I should imagine that
to a nature so refined and shrinking as yours, almost any trial
would seem slight in comparison with the certainty of becoming
a target for sarcasm, pity, and malice, in every kitchen in the
neighborhood. Permit my prudence to prevail over your reluctance
to the step I have advised, and some day you will thank
me for my persistency. You have time to make the proper
changes in your dress, and, when the hour arrives, I will knock
at your own door. My dear madam, do not delay.”

She rose, and began to replace the papers in the drawers of
her desk, which she closed and locked.

“Dr. Grey, why should you care if I am slandered?”

“Because I am now your best friend, and must tell you
frankly your foibles and dangers, and endeavor to guard you
from the faintest breath of detraction.”

“I am very suspicious concerning the motives of all who
come about me; and, at times, I have been so unjust as to
ascribe even my poor Elsie's devotion to a desire to control
my fortune for the benefit of herself and child. Do you expect
me to trust you more implicitly than I ever trusted her?”

“I shall make it impossible for you to doubt me. Come to
your room. Elsie's few acquaintances will soon be here.”

Mrs. Gerome thrust the key of her desk into her pocket, but
a moment after, when she drew out her handkerchief, it fell on
the carpet, and without observing it, she passed swiftly across
the hall, and into her own apartment.

As Dr. Grey lingered to secure the door, his eye fell upon the
silver key on the floor; and, placing it in his vest pocket, he
rejoined Salome.

At four o'clock several of Robert's friends came and seated
themselves in the room where the coffin sat wreathed with
flowers; and immediately after, Mr. and Mrs. Spiewell made
their appearance, accompanied by two ladies whose features

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

were concealed by thick veils. Robert and the servants soon
joined them, and Salome stole into the room and sat down in
one corner.

Dr. Grey tapped softly at the door of Mrs. Gerome's apartment,
and she came out instantly, and walked firmly forward
till she stood in the presence of the dead. She was dressed in
black silk, and wore two heavy lace veils over her bonnet,
which effectually screened her countenance. Crossing the floor,
she stood at Robert's side, and the minister rose and began the
burial service.

When a prayer was offered, all the other persons present
bowed their heads, but the mistress of the mansion remained
erect and motionless; and, as the pall-bearers took up the coffin
and proceeded to the grave, she followed Robert.

Dr. Grey stepped to her side and offered his arm, but she took
no notice of the act, and walked on as if she were an automaton.

The service was concluded, the coffin lowered, and, amid
Robert's half-smothered sobs, the mound was raised under the
deodars, whose long shadows slanted athwart it, in the dying
sunlight.

The little group dispersed, and Mr. Spiewell led his wife to
the owner of “Solitude.”

“Mrs. Gerome, Mrs. Spiewell and I have long desired the
pleasure of your acquaintance, and hope, if you need friends,
you will permit us —”

“Thank you for your kindness in visiting my faithful old
Elsie.”

The tall, veiled figure had cut short his speech by a quick,
imperative gesture of her hand; and, turning instantly away,
disappeared in one of the densely shaded walks that wound
through the grounds.

Dr. Grey escorted the party to their carriages, and as he
handed Mrs. Spiewell in, she said, in her sharp nasal tones, —

“I heard that Mrs. Gerome was devotedly attached to the
poor old creature who had nursed her, but she certainly seems
to me very indifferent and heartless.”

“She is more deeply afflicted by her loss than you can

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

possibly realize, and I am exceedingly apprehensive that she
will be ill in consequence of her inability to sleep or eat. My
dear madam, we must not judge too hastily from appearances,
else we shall deserve similar treatment. Who are those two
ladies veiled so closely?”

“Friends, I presume, or they would not be here.”

But the little woman seemed uneasy, and flushed under the
doctor's searching gaze.

“I hope dear Miss Jane is as well as one can ever expect
her to be in this life. Come, Charles; you forget, my dear,
that we have a visit to make before tea-time. I notice, doctor,
that you have a new carpet on the floor of your pew, and a new
cushion-cover to match; and, indeed, you are so fine that the
remainder of the church seems quite faded and shabby. Good
evening, doctor; my love to all at home.”

The clergyman's gray pony trotted off with his master and
mistress, and Dr. Grey returned to Salome, who waited for him
at the steps of the terrace.

“What do you suppose brought Mrs. Channing and Adelaide
to the poor old woman's funeral?” asked the orphan.

“How did you discover them?”

“I found this handkerchief, whose initials I embroidered
two months ago, and recognize as belonging to Mrs. Channing.
As for Miss Adelaide, when she moved her veil a little aside to
peep at Mrs. Gerome, I caught a glimpse of her pretty face.
Do they visit here?”

“Certainly not; nobody visits here but the butcher, baker,
and doctor. Those ladies came solely on a tour of inspection,
and to gratify a curiosity that is not flattering to their characters.
My dear child, you look tired.”

“Dr. Grey, what is there so mysterious about this house
and its owner that all the town is agog and agape when the
subject is mentioned? What is Mrs. Gerome's history?”

“I am totally unacquainted with its details, and only know
that since she became a widow, she has been a complete recluse.
She is very unhappy, and we must exert ourselves to cheer her.
This has been a lonely, dreary day to you, I fear, and I trust

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

it will not be necessary for me to ask you to remain here
to-night.”

The sun had set, leaving magnificent cloud-pictures on sky
and sea, and while the orphan turned to enjoy the glorious
prospect above and around her, Dr. Grey went in search of the
lonely woman who now continually occupied his thoughts.

She was standing under the pyramidal cedars, looking down
at the new grave, where Salome's wreath hung on the head-board,
and hearing approaching footsteps would have moved
away, but he said, pleadingly, —

“Do not avoid me.”

She paused, and suddenly held out her hands to him.

“Ah, — is it you? Dr. Grey, what shall I do? How can
I bear to live here, — alone, — alone.”

He took her hands and looked down into her white, chill face.

“My dear friend, take your suffering heart to God, and He
will heal, and comfort, and strengthen you. If He has sorely
afflicted you, try to believe that Infinite love and mercy directed
all things, and that ultimately every sorrow of earth will be
overruled for your eternal repose and happiness. Remember
that this world is but a threshing-floor, where angels use afflictions
as flails, to beat the chaff and dust from our hearts, and
present them as perfect grain for the garners of God. I know
that you are desolate, but you can never be utterly alone, since
the precious promise, `Lo! I am with you alway, even unto
the end of the world.'”

Despairingly she shook her head.

“All that might comfort some people, but it falls on my ears
and heart like the sound of the clods on Elsie's coffin. I have
no religion, — no faith, — no hope, — in time or eternity. My
miserable past entombs all things.”

“Do not unearth your woes, — let the grave seal them.
Your life stands waiting to be sanctified, — dedicated to Him
who gave it. My dear friend, —



`Cleanse it and make it pure, and fashion it
After His image: heal thyself; from grief
Comes glory, like a rainbow from a cloud.'”

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

The sound of his voice, more than the import of his words,
seemed to soothe her, for her eyes softened; but the effect was
transitory, and presently she exclaimed, —

“Mere `sounding brass, and a tinkling cymbal!' Pretty
words, and musical; but empty as those polished shells yonder,
that echo only hollow strains of the never silent sea. Once,
Dr. Grey, —”

She paused, and a shiver crept through her stately form;
then she slowly continued, in a tone of indescribable pathos,—

“Once I could have listened to your counsel, for once my
soul was full of holy aims, and my heart as redolent of pure
Christian purposes as a June rose is of perfume; but now,—



`They are past as a slumber that passes,
As the dew of a dawn of old time;
More frail than the shadows on glasses,
More fleet than a wave or a rhyme.'”

Dr. Grey drew her arm through his, and silently led her to
the house, and into the parlor. He noticed that her breathing
was quick and short, and that she sank wearily upon the sofa,
as if her strength had well-nigh failed her.

He untied her bonnet-strings and removed it, and she threw
her head down on the silken cushion, as a spent child might
have done.

Taking a vial from his pocket, he dropped a portion of the
contents into a wine-glass, and filled it with sherry wine.

“Mrs. Gerome, drink this for me. It will benefit you.”

She swallowed the mixture, and remained quiet for some
seconds; then a singularly scornful smile curved her mouth as
she said, —

“You drugged the wine. Well, so be it. Nepenthe or
poison are alike welcome, if they bring me death, or even temporary
oblivion.”

Katie came in and lighted the lamp, and Dr. Grey sat beside
the sofa and watched the effect of his prescription.

Tired at length of the sober sea and dark gloomy grounds,
Salome came back to the house and stood on the threshold of

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

the parlor door, looking curiously at the quiet, silent group, and
at the pictures on the walls.

She could see very distinctly the beautiful white face of the
mistress pressed against the blue damask cushion, and clear in
outline as she had once observed it on the background of ocean;
and she noticed that the features were sharper and that the
figure was thinner. From the silvery lamp-light the gray hair
seemed to have caught a metallic lustre on the ripples that
ebbed back from the blue-veined temples, and the woman looked
like a marble snow-crowned image, draped in black.

With one elbow on his knee, and his cheek resting in his
hand, Dr. Grey leaned forward, studying the features turned
towards him, and watching her with almost breathless interest.
He was not aware of Salome's presence, and was unconscious of
the strained, troubled gaze, that she fixed upon him.

The tender love that filled his heart looked out of his grave
deep eyes, which never wandered from the face so dear to him,
and moved his lips in an inaudible prayer for the peace and
welfare of the lonely waif whom Providence or fate had brought
into his path, to evoke all the tenderness latent in his sturdy,
manly nature.

In the twinkling of an eye, Salome had learned the whole
truth; and standing there, she staggered and grasped the doorway
for support, wishing that the heavens and earth would
pass away — that death might smite her, and end the agony that
never could be patiently endured.

Recently she had tutored herself to bear the loss of his love
and the deprivation of his caresses, — she had mapped out a
future in which her lot was one of loneliness, — but through all
the network of coming years there ran like a golden cord binding
their destinies the precious hope that at least Dr. Grey
would die as he had lived hitherto, — without giving to any
woman the coveted place in his heart, where the orphan would
sooner have reigned than upon the proudest throne in Europe.

She had prayed that, with this assurance, God would help her
to be contented — would enable her to make her life useful and
pure, and, like Dr. Grey's, a blessing to those about her.

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

It had never occurred to her that the man whom she reverenced
above all things human or divine, and whose exalted
ideal of feminine perfection soared as far above her as the angels
in Lebrun's “Stoning of St. Stephen” soared above the sinning
multitude below them — that the man whose fastidiousness concerning
womanly character and deportment seemed exaggerated
and almost morbid, could admire or defend, much less love
that gray-haired widow, whom the world pronounced either a
lunatic, or a scoffing, misanthropic infidel.

The discovery was so unexpected, so startling, that it partially
stunned her; and, like one addicted to somnambulism, she softly
crossed the room and stood behind Dr. Grey's chair.

He had taken Mrs. Gerome's hand to examine her pulse, and
retained it in his, looking fondly at the dainty moulding of the
fingers and the exquisite whiteness of the smooth skin. How
long she stood there Salome never knew, for paralysis seemed
creeping, numb and cold, over her heart and brain.

Dr. Grey saw that his exhausted patient was asleep, and knew
that the opiate he had administered in the wine would not relinquish
its hold until morning; and when her breathing became
more quiet and regular he bent his head and softly kissed the
hand that lay heavily in his.

Salome covered her face and groaned; and rising, he was
for the first time cognizant of her presence. His face flushed
deeply.

“How long have you been here?”

“Long enough to discover why you visit `Solitude' so
often.”

He could not see her countenance, but her unnaturally hollow
tone pained and shocked him.

“You are very much fatigued, my dear child, and as soon as
I have given some directions to Robert, I will take you home.
Get your bonnet, and meet me at the door.”

He took a shawl that was lying on the piano and laid it carefully
over the sleeper, then bent one knee beside the sofa, and
mutely prayed that God would comfort and protect the woman
who was becoming so dear to him.

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

With one long, anxious, tender look into her hopeless yet beautiful
face, he left the room and went in search of Robert and
Katie. When he had given the requisite directions, and descended
the steps, he found Salome waiting, with her fingers
grasping the side of the buggy. Silently he handed her in;
and, as she sank back in one corner and muffled her face, they
drove swiftly through the sombre grounds, where the aged trees
seemed murmuring in response to the ceaseless mutter of the
sullen sea.



“Whom first we love, you know, we seldom wed.
Time rules us all. And Life indeed is not
The thing we planned it out ere hope was dead.
And then we women can not choose our lot.”
CHAPTER XXI.

“ULPIAN, you certainly do not intend to sit up again
to-night? Even brass or whitleather would not stand
the wear and tear that your constitution is subjected
to. You really make me unhappy.”

“My dear Jane, it would make you still more unhappy if
from mere desire to promote my personal ease and comfort, I
could forget the solemn responsibility imposed by my profession.
Moreover, my physical strength is quite equal to the tax I exact
from it.”

“I doubt it, for we have all remarked how pale and worn
you look.”

“My jaded appearance is attributable to mental anxiety,
rather than bodily exhaustion.”

“If Mrs. Gerome is so ill as to require such unremitting care
and vigilance, she should have a nurse, instead of expecting a
physician to devote all his time and attention to her. Where is
Hester Denison?”

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

“I have placed her at the steam-mill above town, where there
is a bad case of small-pox, and even if she were not thus engaged,
I should not take her to `Solitude.'”

“Pray, why not? She took first-rate care of me when I was
so sick last year.”

“Mrs. Gerome is morbidly sensitive at all times, and at this
juncture I should be afraid to introduce a stranger into her
sick room.”

“When people are so excessively nervous about being seen, I
can't help feeling a little suspicious. Do you suppose that Mrs.
Gerome loved her husband so much better than the majority of
widows love theirs, that seven years after his death she can't
bear to be looked at? I like to see a woman show due respect
to her husband's memory, but I tell you my experience — or
rather my observation — leads me to believe that these young
widows who make the greatest parade of their grief, and load
themselves with crape and bombazine till they can scarcely
stagger under their flutings, flounces, and jet-fringes, are the
most anxious to marry again.”

“Stop, my darling sister! Who has been filing your tongue
and curdling all the `milk of human kindness' in your generous
heart? If women refuse to each other due sympathy in
sorrow, to what quarter can they turn for that balm which their
natures require? I never before heard you utter sentiments
that trenched so closely upon harsh uncharitableness. Your
lips generally employ only the silvery language of leniency, which
I so much love to hear, but to-day they adopt the dialect of
Libeldom. Recollect, my dear sister, that even the pagan
Athenians would never build a temple to Clemency, which
they contended found her most appropriate altars in human
hearts.”

“Pooh, Ulpian! You need not preach me such a sermon,
as if I were a heathen. Facts, when they happen to be real
facts, are the best umpires in the world, and to their arbitrament
I leave my character for charity. When Reuben Chalmers
died, his wife was so overwhelmed with grief that she shut herself
up like a nun; and when she drove out for fresh air wore

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

two heavy crape veils, and never allowed any one to catch a
glimpse of her countenance. Not even to church did she venture,
until one morning, at the end of two years, she laid aside
her weeds, clad herself in bridal array, was married in her own
parlor, and the next Sunday made her first appearance in
public after the death of her husband, leaning on the arm of her
second spouse. Now, that is true, — is no libel, — pity it is not!
Though `one swallow does not make a summer,' I can't help
feeling suspicious of very young and hopelessly inconsolable
widows, and am always reminded of Anastasia Chalmers. So
you see, my blue-eyed preacher, when your old Janet talks of
these things, she is not caught `reckoning without her host.'”

“One deplorable instance should not bias you against an entire
class, and the beautiful constancy of Panthea ought to
neutralize the example of a hundred Anastasia Chalmers. Is it
not unfortunate that poor human nature so tenaciously recollects
all the evil records, and is so oblivious of the noble acts
furnished by history? Do cut the acquaintance of the huge
family of on dits, who serve the community in much the same
capacity as did the cook of Tantalus, when he dressed and garnished
Pelops for the banquet table. Unluckily, devouring
malice can not furnish the `ivory shoulder' requisite to mend
its mischief. We are all prone to forget the injunction, `Judge
not, that ye be not judged,' and instead of remembering that
we are directed to bear one another's burdens, we gall the
shoulders of many, by increasing the weights we should lighten.
Janet, don't flay all the poor young widows; leave them to
such measure of peace as they may find among their weeds.”

Miss Jane listened to her brother's homily with a half-smile
lurking about the puckered corners of her eyes and mouth, and
putting her finger in the button-hole of his coat, drew him
closer to her, as they sat together on the sofa.

“How long since you took the tribe of widows under your
special protection?”

“Since the moment, that, owing to some inexplicable freak,
my dear Janet suffered `evil communications to corrupt' her
`good manners,' and absolutely forgot to be just and generous.”

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

He kissed his sister and rose, but the troubled look that
settled once more on his countenance did not escape her observation.

“Ulpian, is Mrs. Gerome very ill?”

“Yes, I am exceedingly unhappy about her. She is dangerously
ill with a low, nervous, fever that baffles all my remedies.”

Dr. Grey walked up and down the room, and Miss Jane
pressed her spectacles closer to her nose, and watched him.

“If the poor woman leads such a lonely, miserable life, I
should think that death would prove a blessed release to her.
Of course it is natural and reasonable that you should desire to
save all your patients, but why are you so very unhappy about
her?”

He did not answer immediately, and when he spoke his deep
tone was tremulous with fervent feeling.

“Because I find that she is dearer to me than all the other
women in the world, except my sister; and her death would
grieve me more than any trial that has yet overtaken me —
more than you can realize, or than I can express.”

He took Miss Jane's face in his hands, kissed her, and left the
room.

Meeting Muriel and Salome in the hall, the former seized his
arm, and exclaimed,—

“You shall not leave home again! Let me tell Elbert to put
up your buggy. If you continue to work yourself down, as
you are now doing, you will be prematurely old, and gray, and
decrepit. Come into the parlor, and let me play you to sleep.”

“I heartily wish I could follow your pleasant prescription, but
duty is inexorable, and knows no law but that of obedience.”

“Must you sit up to-night? Is that poor lady no better?”

“I can see no improvement, and must remain until I do.”

“You are afraid that she will die?”

“I hope that God will spare her life.”

His serious tone awed Muriel, who raised his hand to her
lips, and murmured, —

“My dear doctor, I wish I could help you. I wish I could
do something to make you look less troubled.”

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

“You can help me, little one, by being happy yourself, and by
aiding Salome in cheering my sister, while I am forced to spend
so much time away from her. Good evening. Take care of
yourselves till I come home.”

Humming a bar of a Genoese barcarole, Muriel ran up stairs
to join her governess; but Salome turned and followed the
master of the house to the front door.

“Dr. Grey, can I render you any assistance at `Solitude'?”

“Thank you, — the time has passed when you might have
aided me. Two weeks ago, when I requested you to go with
me, Mrs. Gerome was rational and would have yielded to your
influence, but now she is delirious and you could accomplish
nothing. The servants are faithful and attentive, and can be
trusted during my absence to execute my orders.”

A bright flush rose to Salome's temples, and her eyes drooped
beneath his, so anxious and yet so calmly sad.

“At the time you spoke to me I could not go, but now I
really should be glad to accompany you. Will you take me?”

“No, Salome.”

“Your reason, Dr. Grey?”

“Is one whose utterance would pain you, consequently I trust
you will pardon me for withholding it.”

“At my own peril, I demand it.”

“The motive which prompts your offer precludes the possibility
of my acceptance.”

“How dare you sit in judgment on my motives? You who
prate and homilize of charity! charity! and who quote the
`golden rule' solely for the edification and guidance of those
around you. Example is more potent than precept, and we are
creatures of imitation. Suppose I should question the disinterestedness
of your motives in allowing one patient to
monopolize your attention to the detriment of the remainder?
Of course you would be shocked and think me presumptuous,
for one's sins and follies often play hide and seek, and sometimes
we insult our own pet fault when we find it housed in some
other piece of flesh.”

“Good night, Salome. I shall endeavor to forget all this,

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

since I am too sincerely your friend to desire to set your hasty
words in the storehouse of memory.”

He looked down pityingly, sorrowfully, into her angry imperious
eyes, and sudden shame smote her, making her cheeks
glow and tingle as if from the stroke of an open hand.

“Dr. Grey, wait one moment! Let me say something, that
will show, — that will —”

“Only make matters worse. No, Salome, I have little time
for trifling, still less for recrimination, none at all for dissimulation;
and, in your present mood, the least we can say
will prove the most powerful for good.”

He went down to his buggy, but stopped and reflected; and
fearing that he might have been too harsh, he turned and
approached her, as she stood leaning against one of the columns
of the gallery.

“Do not think me rude. I am not less your friend than formerly,
though I am anxious, and doubtless appear preoccupied.
Let us shake hands in peace.”

He extended his own, but the girl stood motionless, and the
remorseful anguish and humiliation of her uplifted face touched
his heart.

“Dr. Grey, if you really forgive and forget, prove it by
taking me to `Solitude.'”

“Do not ask what you well know I have quite determined it
is best that I should not grant.”

The spark leaped up lurid as ever, in her dilating eyes.

“You take this method to punish me for my refusal to
comply with your wishes a fortnight since?”

“I have neither the right nor inclination to punish you in
any respect, and you must pardon my inability to accede to a
request which my judgment does not approve. Good-by.”

He put his hand into his pocket, and left her; and while she
stood irresolute and disappointed, a servant summoned her to
Miss Jane's presence.

“Can I do anything for you?” asked the orphan, observing
the cloud on the old lady's brow.

“Yes, dear; sit down here and talk to me. I feel lonely,

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

now that Ulpian is away so constantly. He seems very uneasy
about that woman at `Solitude,' and I never saw him manifest so
much anxiety about any one. By the by, Salome, tell me
something concerning her.”

“I have already told you all I know of her.”

“Wherein consists her attractiveness?”

“Who said she was attractive? She is handsome, and there
is something peculiar and startling about her, but she is by no
means a beauty. I have heard Dr. Grey say that she possessed
remarkable talent, but I have been favored with no exhibition
of it. Why do you not question your brother? Doubtless it
would afford him much pleasure to furnish an inventory of her
charms and accomplishments, and dilate upon them ad libitum.

“What makes you so savage?”

“Simply because there happens to be a touch of the wild beast
in my nature, and I have not a doubt that if the doctrine of
metempsychosis be true, I was a tawny dappled leopardess or a
green-eyed cougar in the last stage of my existence. Miss Jane,
sometimes I feel as if it would be a luxury — a relief — to
crunch and strangle something or somebody, — which is not an
approved trait of orthodox Christian character, to say nothing
of meek gentility and lady-like refinement.”

She laughed with a degree of indescribable scorn and bitterness
that was pitiable indeed in one so young.

“There is an evil fit on Saul.”

“Yes; and you are neither my harp nor my David.”

“Does my little girl expect to find a `cunning player,' who
will charm away all the barbarous notions that occasionally lead
her astray, and tempt her to wickedness?”

“Verily, — no. The son of Jesse has forsaken his own household,
and made unto himself an idol elsewhere; and I — Saul —
surrender to Asmodeus.”

Miss Jane laid her hand on the girl's arm, and said, in a
hesitating, troubled manner, —

“Has Ulpian told you?”

“Why should he tell me? My eyes sometimes take pity on
my ears, — and seeing very distinctly, save the necessity of

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

hearing. My vision is quite as keen now as when, in my anterior
existence, I crouched in jungles, watching for my prey. Oh,
Miss Jane! if you could look here, and know all that I have
suffered during the past three weeks, you would not wonder that
the tiger element within me swallows up every other feeling.”

She struck her hand heavily upon her heart, and the old lady
was frightened and distressed by the glitter of the eyes and the
dilation of the slender nostrils.

“When I came in, I knew from your countenance that you
had heard something which you desired to prepare me for, —
which you intended to break gently to me. But your kindness
is unavailing. The truth crashed in on my heart without premonition;
and I saw, and understood, and accepted the inevitable;
and since then, — ah, my God! since then —”

Her head drooped upon her bosom, and a groan concluded
the sentence.

“Perhaps Ulpian only pities the poor woman's desolation, and
will lose his interest in her when she recovers her health. You
know how tenderly he sympathizes with all who suffer, and I
dare say it is more compassion than love.”

“What hypocrites we often are, in our desire to comfort
those whom we see in agony! Miss Jane, your kind heart is
holding a hand over the mouth of conscience, to smother its cries
and protests while you utter things in which you know there is
no truth. You mean well; but you ought to know better than
to expect to deceive me. I understand the difference between
love and compassion, and so do you; and Dr. Grey has not kept
the truth from you. He has given his heart to that gray-haired,
gray-eyed woman, — and if she lives, he will marry her; and
then, if there were twenty oceans, I should want them all
to roll between us. I tell you now, I can not and will not stay
here to see the day that makes that pale gray phantom his wife.
I should go mad, and do something that might add new horrors
to that doomed and abhorred `Solitude,' that has become Dr.
Grey's Mecca. I could live without his love, but I can not stand
tamely by and see him lavish it on another. Some women, —
such, for instance, as we read of in novels, would meekly endure

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

this trial, as one appointed by Heaven to wean them from earth;
would fold their hands, and grow devout, and romantically thin
and wan, — and get sweet, patient, martyr expressions about their
unkissed lips; but I am in no respect a model heroine, and
it will prove safer for us all if I am far away when Dr. Grey
brings his bride to receive your sisterly embrace. If you are
lonely, send for Muriel and Miss Dexter, and let them entertain
you. Just now, I am not fit company for any but the dwellers
in Padalon; so let me go away where I can be quiet.”

“Stay, Salome! Where are you going?”

“To walk.”

The orphan disengaged her dress from Miss Jane's fingers,
which had clutched its folds to detain her, and made her escape
just as Muriel tapped at the door.

During the three weeks that had elapsed since Elsie's death,
Mrs. Gerome had not left the house, and the third day after the
funeral she laid her head down on the pillow from which it
seemed probable she would never again lift it.

A low steady fever seized her, and at length her brain became
so seriously affected that all hope of recovery appeared futile
and delusive. In the early stages of her illness, Dr. Grey
requested Salome to assist him in nursing her, but the girl dared
not trust herself to witness the manifestations of an affection
that nearly maddened her, and had almost rudely refused
compliance.

As the days wore drearily on, and Dr. Grey's haggard, anxious
countenance, told her that her rival was indeed upon the brink
of dissolution, a wild hope whispered that perhaps she might be
spared the fierce ordeal she so much dreaded; that if Mrs.
Gerome died, the future might brighten, — life would be endurable.
In her wonted impulsive manner, the girl had thrown
herself on her knees, and passionately prayed the Almighty to
remove from earth the one woman who proved an obstacle to all
her hopes of peace and contentment.

She did not pause to inquire whether her petition was not an
insult to Him who alone could grant it; she neither analyzed,
nor felt self-rebuked for her sinful emotions and intense hatred

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

of the sick woman, — but vowed repeatedly that she would lead
a purer, holier life, if God would only interpose and prevent
Dr. Grey from becoming the husband of any one.

She had no faith in the superior wisdom of her Maker, and
would not wait patiently for the developments of His divine
will toward her; but chose her own destiny, and demanded
that Omnipotence should become an ally for its accomplishment.
Like many who are less honest in confessing their faith, this
girl professed allegiance to her Creator only so long as He appeared
a coadjutor in her schemes; and, when thwarted and
disappointed, fierce rebellion broke out in her heart, and annulled
her oaths of fealty and obedience.

Dr. Grey was not ignorant of the emotions that swayed and
controlled her conduct, and when she declared herself ready to
attend the invalid, he was thoroughly cognizant of the fact that
she longed to witness the death which she deemed impending;
and he could not consent to see her eager eyes watching the
feeble breathing of the woman whom he now loved so fervently.

While he believed that in most matters Salome would not
deceive him, he realized that in one of her passionate moods of
jealous hate, irremediable mischief might result, and prudently
resolved to keep her beyond the pale of temptation.

It was almost dark when he reached the secluded house where
he had passed so many days and nights of anxiety, and went
into the quiet room in which only a dim light was permitted to
burn. Katie was sitting near the bed, but rose at his approach,
and softly withdrew.

Emaciated and ghastly, save where two scarlet spots burned
on the hollow cheeks, Mrs. Gerome lay, with her wasted arms
thrown over her head, and her eyes fixed on vacancy. Even
when delirium was at its height she yielded to the physician's
voice and touch, like some wild creature who recognizes no
control save that of its keeper; and from his hand alone would
she take the medicines administered.

Whether the influence was merely magnetic, he did not
inquire, but felt comforted by the assurance that his presence
had power to tranquillize her.

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

Now, as he drew her arms down from the pillow, and took her
thin hot hand in his cool palms, a shadowy smile stole over her
features, and she fixed her eyes intently on his.

“I knew you would protect me from him.”

“Protect you from whom?”

“From Maurice. He is hiding yonder, — behind the window-curtain.”

She pointed across the room, and a scowl darkened her countenance.

“You have only been dreaming.”

“No, I am awake; and if you look behind the curtain you will
find him. His eyes are burning my face.”

Willing to dispel this fantasy, Dr. Grey went to the window,
and, drawing aside the lace drapery, showed her the vacant
recess.

“Ah, he has escaped! Well, perhaps it is better so, and
there will be no blood shed. Let him go back to Edith, —
`golden-haired Edith Dexter,' — and live out the remnant of
his days. He came hoping to find me dead, but I am not as
accommodating now as formerly. Where are those violets?
Tell Elsie to bring the jars in, where I can smell them.”

He took a bunch of the fragrant flowers from his coat pocket,
and put them in her hand, for during her illness she was never
satisfied unless there was a bouquet near her; and now, having
feebly smelled them, her eyes closed.

More than once she had mentioned the name of Edith Dexter,
always coupling it with that of Maurice, who she evidently
believed was lurking with evil purposes around her home;
and Dr. Grey was sorely perplexed to follow the thread that
now and then appeared, but failed to guide him to any satisfactory
solution of the mystery. He knew that since she made
“Solitude” her place of residence, Mrs. Gerome had never met
Muriel's governess, and he conjectured that she had either
known her in earlier years or now alluded to another person
bearing the same name. Miss Dexter was very fair, with a
profusion of light yellow hair, and suited in all respects the
incoherent description that fell from the sick woman's lips.

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

While at home for a short time that afternoon, Dr. Grey had
spoken of the dangerous condition of his patient, and asked the
governess if she had ever seen or known Mrs. Gerome. Without
hesitation, Edith Dexter quietly replied in the negative.

Formerly he had indulged little curiosity with reference to
the widow's history, but since she had become endeared to him,
he was conscious of an earnest desire to possess himself of a
record of all that had so darkened and chilled the life of the
only woman he had ever loved.

Once she had been merely an interesting psychological puzzle,
and in some degree a physiological anomaly; but from the day
of Elsie's death, his heart had yielded more and more to the
strange fascination she exerted over him; and now, as he sat
looking into her face, so mournfully sharpened and blanched
by disease, he acknowledged to his own soul that if she should
die the brightest and dearest hopes that ever gladdened his life
would be buried in her grave.

Thoroughly convinced that his happiness depended on her
recovery, he prayed continually that if consistent with God's
will, He would spare her to him, and save him from the
anguish of a lonely life, which her love might bless and
brighten.

But above the petition, — above all the strife of human love,
and hope, and fear, — rose silvery clear, “Nevertheless, Father,
not my will, but Thine.”

During his long vigils he had allowed imagination to paint
beautiful pictures of the To-Come, wherein shone the figure of
a lovely wife whose heart was divided only between God and
her husband, — whose life was consecrated first to Christ,
secondly to promoting the happiness of the man who loved her
so truly.

The apprehension of losing her was rendered still more acute
by the reflection that her soul was not prepared for its exit from
the realm of probation, and the thought of a separation that
would extend through endless æons, was well-nigh intolerable.

If she survived this attack, he believed that his influence

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

would redeem and sanctify her life; if she died, would God
have mercy on her wretched soul?

His faith in Providence was no jagged, quivering reed, but a
strong, staunch, firm staff that had never yet failed him, and
in this hour of severe trial he leaned his aching heart confidently
and calmly upon it.

That some mysterious circumstances veiled the earlier portion
of Mrs. Gerome's life, he had inferred from Elsie's promise of
confidence, and since death denied her the desired revelation,
he had put imagination upon the rack, in order to solve the
riddle.

What could the old nurse wish to tell him, that she was
unwilling to divulge until her latest breath? Could the stain
of crime cling to that pale face on the pillow, or to those
white hands that rested so helplessly in his? Had she soiled
her life by any deed that would bring a blush to those thin
sunken cheeks, or a flush of shame to the brow of the man
who loved her? Now bending fondly over her, the language
of his heart was, —

“Let her dead past bury its dead! Let the by-gone be what
it may, — come sorrow, come humiliation, but I will dauntlessly
shield her with my name, defend her with my strong arm, uphold
her by my honor, save her soul by my prayers, comfort
and gladden her heart with my deathless love.”

He was well aware that this night must decide her fate, —
that her feeble frame could not much longer struggle with the
disease that had almost vanquished it, — and leaning his forehead
against her hand, he silently prayed that God would
speedily restore her to health, or give him additional grace to
bear the bitter bereavement.

She slept more quietly than she had been able to do for some
days, and Dr. Grey sent for Robert, who was pacing the walk
that led to the stables. They sat down together on the steps at
the rear of the house, and the gardener asked in a frightened,
husky tone, —

“Is there bad news?”

“I see little change since noon, except that she is more quiet,

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

which is certainly favorable; but she is so very ill that I
thought it best to consult you about several matters. Do you
know whether she has made a will?”

“No, sir. How should I know it, even if she had?”

“Who is her agent?”

Robert hesitated, and pretended to be busy filling and lighting
his pipe.

“Maclean, I have no desire to pry into Mrs. Gerome's affairs,
but it is necessary that those who direct or control her estate
should be apprised of her condition. It is supposed that her
fortune is ample, and her heirs should be informed of her
illness.”

“She has no heirs, except —”

He paused, and after a few seconds exclaimed, —

“Don't ask me! All I know is that I heard her say she
intended to leave her fortune to poor painters.”

“To whom shall I write, or rather telegraph? Where did
she live before she came to `Solitude'? Who were her
friends?”

“Mr. Simonton, of New York, is her lawyer and agent. Two
letters have come from him since she has been sick. Of course
I did not open them, but I know his handwriting. They are
behind the clock in the back parlor.”

“Would it not be better to telegraph him at once?”

“What good could he do? Better send for the minister,
and have her baptized. Oh! but this is truly a world of
trouble, and I almost wish I was safely out of it.”

“If she were conscious, she would not submit to baptism;
and it would not be right to take advantage of her delirium and
force a ceremony to which she is opposed.”

“Not even, sir, to save her soul?”

“Her soul can not be affected by the actions of others, unless
her will coöperates, which is impossible in her present condition.
Robert, after your mother was partially paralyzed, she
said that she desired to confide something to me just before
her death, and intimated that it referred to Mrs. Gerome. She
wished me to befriend her mistress, and felt that I ought to

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

know the particulars of her early history. Unfortunately, Elsie
was speechless when I arrived, and could not tell me what she
had intended to acquaint me with. I mention this fact to
assure you that if your mother could trust me, you need not
regard me so suspiciously.”

“Dr. Grey, as far as I am concerned, you are very welcome to
every thought in my head and feeling in my heart; but where
it touches my mistress I have nothing to say. I will not deny
that I know more than you do, but when my poor mother told
me, she held my hand on the Bible and made me swear a solemn
oath that what she told me should never pass my lips to any
man, woman, or child. So you must not blame me, sir.”

“Certainly not, Robert. But if she has any friends it is
your duty to send for them at once.”

Dr. Grey rose and went into the library, where for some moments
he walked to and fro, perplexed and grieved. As his eye
rested on the escritoire, he recollected the key which he had
kept in his pocket since the hour that he picked it up from the
carpet.

Doubtless a few minutes' search in its drawers and casket
would place him in possession of the facts which Elsie wished
to confide; but notwithstanding the circumstances that might
almost have justified an investigation, his delicate sense of honor
forbade the thought. Taking the letters from the mantelpiece,
he turned them to the lamp-light.

Mrs. Agla Gerome,
Care of Robert Maclean,
Box
20.— —.

They were post-marked New York, and from the size and
appearance of the envelopes he suspected that they contained
legal documents. Perhaps one of them might prove a will,
awaiting signature and witnesses. Dr. Grey carried them into
the room where his patient still slept, and placed them on the
dressing-table. Accidentally his glance fell on a large worn
Bible that lay contiguous, and brightening the light, he opened
the volume, and turned to the record of births.

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

“Vashti Evelyn, born June 10th, 18—.

“Henderson Flewellyn, born April 17th, 18—.

“Vashti Flewellyn, born January 30th, 18—.”

On the marriage record he found, —

“Married, July 1st, 18—, Vashti Evelyn to Henderson
Flewellyn.

“Married, September 8th, 18—, Evelyn Flewellyn to Maurice
Carlyle.”

The only deaths recorded were those of Henderson and Vashti
Flewellyn.

Whatever the mystery might be, Dr. Grey resolved to pursue
the subject no further; but wait patiently and learn all from the
beautiful lips of the white-faced sphinx, who alone possessed
the right to unseal the record of her blighted life.



“Who might have been — ah, what, I dare not think!
We all are changed. God judges for us best.
God help us do our duty, and not shrink,
And trust in heaven humbly for the rest.”
CHAPTER XXII.

THE profound stillness that pervades a room where life
and death grapple for mastery, invites and aids that
calm, inexorable introspection, which Gotama Buddha
prescribes as an almost unerring path to the attainment of peace;
and, in the solemn silence of his last and memorable vigil, Dr.
Grey brought his heart into complete unmurmuring subjection
to the Divine will. A soi-disant “resignation” that draws
honied lips to the throne of grace, leaving a heart of gall in the
camp of sedition, could find no harbor in his uncompromisingly
honest nature; and though the struggle was severe, he felt
that faith in Eternal wisdom and mercy had triumphed over
merely human affection and earthly hopes, and his strong soul

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

chanted to itself the comforting strains of Lampert's “Trust
Song.”

No mere gala barge, gay with paint and gaudy with pennons,
was his religion; no fair summer-day toy bearing him lightly
across the sun-kissed, breeze-dimpled sea of prosperity and happiness,
and frail as the foam that draped its prow with lace;
but a staunch, trim, steady, unpretending bark, that with
unfaltering faith at the helm, rode firmly all the billows of
adversity, and steered unerringly harborward, through howling
tempests and impenetrable gloom. Human friendships and
sympathy he considered unstable and treacherous as Peter,
when he shrank from his Lord; but Christian trust was one
of the silver-tongued angels of God, ringing chimes of patience
and peace, far above the din of wailing, bleeding hearts, and the
fierce flames of flesh martyrdom.

One o'clock found Dr. Grey sitting near the pillow, where for
five hours Mrs. Gerome had slept as quietly as a tired child.
The fever-glow had burned itself out, and left an ashen hue on
the lips and cheeks.

Wishing to arouse her, he spoke to her several times and
raised her head, but though she drank the powerful stimulant
he held to her mouth, her heavy eyelids were not lifted, and
when he smoothed the pillow and laid her comfortably upon it,
she slumbered once more.

At the foot of the bed, with his keen yellow eyes fastened
on his mistress, crouched the greyhound, his silky head on his
paws; and on a pallet in one corner of the room slept Katie,
ready to render any assistance that might be required.

The apartment was elegantly furnished, and green and gold
tinted all its appointments. On an Egyptian marble table
stood a work-box curiously inlaid with malachite and richly
gilded, and there lay some withered flowers, a small thimble,
and a pair of scissors with mother-of-pearl handles. Around
the walls hung a number of paintings, which, with one exception,
were landscapes or ocean-views; and as Dr. Grey sat
watching the shimmer of lamp-light on their carved frames and
varnished surfaces, they seemed to furnish images of

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]



“Green glaring glaciers, purple clouds of pine,
White walls of ever-roaring cataracts;
Blue thunder drifting over thirsty tracts,
Rose-latticed casements, lone in summer lands, —
Some witch's bower; pale sailors on the marge
Of magic seas, in an enchanted barge
Stranded at sunset, upon jewelled sands.
Some cup of dim hills, where a white moon lies,
Dropt out of weary skies without a breath,
In a great pool; a slumb'rous vale beneath,
And blue damps prickling into white fire-flies.”

No sweet-lipped, low-browed Madonnas, no rapt Cecilias, no
holy Johns nor meek Stephens, no reeling Satyrs nor vineclad
Bacchantés relieved the eye, weary of mountain ghylls,
red-ribbed deserts, and stormy surfage.

One long narrow picture baffled interpretation, and excited
speculations that served in some degree to divert the sad current
of the physician's thoughts.

It was a dreary plain, dotted with the “fallen cromlechs of
Stonehenge,” and in front of the desecrated stone altars stood a
veiled woman, with her hands clasped over a silver crescentcurved
knife, and her bare feet resting on oaken chaplets and
mistletoe boughs, starred and fringed with snowy flowers.
Under the dexterously painted gauze that shrouded the face,
the outline of the features was distinctly traceable, and behind
the film, — large, oracular, yet mournful eyes, burned like
setting stars, seen through magnifying vapors that wreathe the
horizon.

It was a solemn, desolate, melancholy picture, relieved by no
flush of color, — gray plain, gray distance, gray sky, gray temple
tumuli, and that ghostly white woman, gazing grimly down at
the gray-haired sufferer on the low bed beneath her.

Under some circumstances, certain pictures seem basiliskeyed,
riveting a gaze that would gladly seek more agreeable
subjects, and it chanced that Dr. Grey found a painful fascination
in this piece of canvas that hung immediately in front of
him. Wherein consisted the magnetism that so powerfully
attracted him, he could not decide, but several times when the

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

wind blew the scalloped edge of the lace curtain between the
lamp and the picture, and threw a dim wavering shadow over
the figure on the wall, he almost expected to see the veil float
away from the stony face, and reveal what the artist had
adroitly shrouded. Now it looked a doomed “Norma,” and
anon the Nemesis of a dishonored faneless faith, that was born
among Magi, and had tutored Pythagoras; and finally Dr. Grey
rose and turned away to escape its spectral spell.

Waking Katie, he charged her to call him if any change
occurred in his patient, and went to the front of the house for
a breath of fresh air.

Narcissus-like, a three-quarter moon was staring down at her
own image, rocked on the bosom of the sea, while dim stars
printed silver photographs on the deep blue beneath them, —



“And the hush of earth and air
Seemed the pause before a prayer.”

The wind that had blown steadily for two days past from the
south-east, had gone down into some ocean lair; but the sullen
element refused to forget its late scourging, and occasionally a
long swelling billow dashed itself into froth against the stone
piers of the boat-house, and the cliffs which stood like a phantom
fleet along the southern bend of the beach, were fringed
with a white girdle of incessant breakers.

Far out from shore the rolling mass of water was darkly blue,
but now and then a wave broke over its neighbor, and in the
distance the foam flashed under moonshine like some reconnoitring
Siren-face, peeping landward for fresh victims; or as
the samite-clad arm that Arthur and Sir Bedivere saw rise
above the meer to receive Excalibar.

Following the beckoning of those snowy hands, and listening
to the low musical monologue that sea uttered to shore, Dr.
Grey started in the direction of the terrace, whence he could
see the whole trend of the beetling coast, but some unaccountable
impulse induced him to pause and look back.

The dense shadow of the trees shut out from the spot where
he stood the golden radiance of the moon, but over the lawn it

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

streamed in almost unearthly splendor, — and there he saw
some white object glide swiftly towards the group of deodars.
The first solution that occurred to his mind was that Katie had
fallen asleep, and Mrs. Gerome in her delirium making her
way out of the house, was seeking her favorite walk; but a
moment's reflection convinced him that she was too utterly
prostrated to cross the room, still less the grounds, and, resolved
to satisfy himself, he followed the moving object that retreated
before him.

Walking rapidly but stealthily in the shadow of the trees
and shrubbery, he soon ascertained that it was a woman's
figure, and saw that it stopped at Elsie's grave, and bent down
to touch the head-board. Creeping forward, he had approached
within ten yards of her, when his hat struck the lower limbs of
a large acacia, and startled a bird that uttered a cry of terror
and darted out. The sound caused the figure to turn her head,
and catching a glimpse of Dr. Grey, she ran under the dense
boughs of the deodars, and disappeared.

He followed, and groped through the gloom, but when he
emerged, no living thing was visible; and, perplexed and curious,
he stood still.

After some moments he heard a faint sound, as of some one
smothering a cough, and pursuing it, found himself at the
boundary of the grounds. Here a thick hedge of osage orange
barred egress, and he saw the woman disentangling her drapery
from the thorns that had seized it.

Springing forward, he exclaimed, —

“Stand still! You can not escape me. Who are you?”

A feigned and lugubrious voice answered, —

“I am the restless spirit of Elsie Maclean, come back to
guard her grave.”

In another instant he was at her side, and laying his hand on
the white netted shawl with which she was veiling her features,
he tore it away, and Salome's fair face looked defiantly at him.

“If I had known that my pursuer was Dr. Grey, I would
not have troubled myself to play the ghost farce, for of course
I could not expect to frighten you off; but I hoped you were

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

one of the servants, who would not very diligently chase a
spectre. I did not suppose that you could be coaxed or driven
thus far from your arm-chair beside the bed where Mrs.
Gerome is asleep.”

Astonishment kept him silent for some seconds, and, in the
awkward pause, the girl laughed constrainedly — nervously.

“After all your show of bravery in pursuing a woman, I
verily believe you are too much frightened to arrest me if
I chose to escape.”

“Salome, has something terrible happened at home, that
you have come here at midnight to break to me?”

“Nothing has happened at home.”

“Then why are you here? Are you, too, delirious?”

Her scornful laugh rang startlingly on the still night air.

“Oh, Salome! You grieve, you shock me!”

“Yes, Dr. Grey, you have assured me of that fact too frequently—
too feelingly — to permit me to doubt your sincerity.
You need not repeat it; I accept the assertion that you are
shocked at my indiscretions.”

Compassion predominated over displeasure, as he observed
the utter recklessness that pervaded her tone and manner.

“I am unwilling to believe that you would, without some
very cogent reason, violate all decorum by coming alone at
dead of night two miles through a dreary stretch of hills and
woods. Necessity sometimes sanctions an infraction of the
rules of rigid propriety, and I am impatient to hear your
defence of this most extraordinary caprice.”

She was endeavoring to disengage the fringe of her shawl
from the hedge, but finding it a tedious operation, she caught
her drapery in both hands and tore it away from the thorns,
leaving several shreds hanging on the prickly boughs.

“Dr. Grey, I have no defence to offer.”

“Tell me what induced you to come here.”

“An eminently charitable and commendable interest in your
fair patient. I came here simply and solely to ascertain whether
Mrs. Gerome would die, or whether she could possibly recover.”

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

Unflinchingly she looked up into his eyes, and he thought he
had never seen a fairer, prouder, or lovelier face.

“How did you expect to accomplish your errand by wandering
about these grounds, exposing yourself to insult and to
injury?”

“I have been on the gallery since twilight, looking through
the lace curtains at Mrs. Gerome lying on her bed, and at
you sitting in the arm-chair. Her eyes are keener than yours,
for she saw me peeping through the window, and told you so.
When you left the room I came out among the trees to escape
observation. I scorn all equivocation, and have no desire to
conceal the truth, for if I am not dowered


`With blood trained up along nine centuries,
To hound and hate a lie,'
at least I hold my pauper soul high above the mire of falsehood;
and



..... `The things we do,
We do: we'll wear no mask, as if we blushed.'”

They had walked away from the hedge, and Dr. Grey paused
at the mound, where the Ariadne gleamed cold and white in the
moonbeams that slanted across it like silver lances.

Revolving in his mind the best method of extricating the
orphan from the unfortunate predicament in which her rashness
had plunged her, he did not answer immediately, and
Salome continued, impatiently, —

“If you imagine that I came here to act as spy upon your
actions, you most egregiously mistake me, for I know all that
the most rigid surveillance could possibly teach me. I heard
you say that this night would prove a crisis in Mrs. Gerome's
case, and I was so anxious to learn the result that I could not
wait quietly at home until morning. I begged you to bring me,
and you refused; consequently, I came alone. Deal frankly
with me, — tell me, will that woman die?”

The breathless eagerness with which she bent towards him,
the strained, almost ferocious expression of her keen eyes,

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

sickened his soul, and he put his hand over his face to shut out
the sight of hers.

“Tell me the truth. I must and will know it.”

Her sweet clear voice had become a low hoarse pant, and the
knotted lines were growing harder and tighter on her beautiful
brow.

“I pray ceaselessly that God will spare her to me, and I hope
all things from His mercy. Another hour will probably end
my suspense, and decide the awful question of life or death.
Salome, if she should die, my future will be very lonely, — and
my heart bereft of the brightest, dearest hopes, that have ever
cheered it.”

A half-smothered cry struggled across the orphan's trembling
lips that had suddenly grown colorless, and he saw her clutch
her fingers.

“And if she lives?”

“If she lives, and will accept the affection I shall offer her,
the remainder of my years will be devoted to the work of
making her forget the sorrows that have darkened the early
portion of her life. I do not wish to conceal the fact that she
is inexpressibly dear to me.”

During the long silence that ensued, a lifetime of agony
seemed compressed into the compass of a few moments, but
Salome stood motionless, with her arms pressed over her aching
heart, and her head thrown haughtily back, while the moonlight
streamed down on her face where pride and pain were struggling
for right to reign.

When all expectation of earthly happiness is smothered in a
proud, passionate soul, and the future robes itself in those dun
hues that only the day-star of eternity can gild, nerves and
muscles shrink and shiver at the massacre of hopes which
despair hews down, in the hour that it “storms the citadel of
the heart, and puts the whole garrison to the sword.”

Dr. Grey could not endure the sight of that fixed, hardened
face, and sorely distressed by the consciousness of the suffering
which he had unintentionally inflicted on one so young,
he moved away, and for some time walked slowly under the

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

arching laurestines. Although his stern integrity of purpose
acquitted him of all blame, and he could accuse himself of no
word or deed that might be held amenable to conscience for the
mischief and misery that had resulted from his acquaintance
with this unfortunate girl, he regretted that he had remained in
the same house, and, by constant association, fed the flame that
absence might have extinguished.

While he pitied the weakness that had induced her to yield
so entirely to the preference she indulged for him, he felt humiliated
at the thought that he, who had intended to guide and
elevate this wayward child of nature, had been instrumental
in darkening and embittering her young life.

When he came back to the spot, whence she had not moved,
and laid his hand gently on her shoulder, she smiled strangely,
and



“Unbent the grieving beauty of her brows,
But held her heart's proud pain superbly still.”

“My little sister, you must not stay here any longer. Would
you prefer to go home at once in my buggy, or remain in the
parlor until daylight?”

“Neither. Let me sit down on the stone terrace till the end
comes. I will disturb no one. It will be three hours before
day breaks, and when you know whether your idol will live or
die, come and tell me. Take your hand from my shoulder.”

He had endeavored to detain her, but she shrank away from
his grasp, and glided down the smooth sward to the terrace
which divided it from the ripple-barred and ringed sands of the
shelving beach.

As he returned to the house, the wind sprang up and moaned
through the dense foliage above him, and an owl, perched in
some clustering bough that overhung the portico, screamed and
hooted dismally. The sound was so startling that the greyhound
leaped to his feet and set up an answering howl, which
almost froze Katie with fright, and caused even Mrs. Gerome's
heavy eyelids to unclose.

Salome sat down on the paved terrace, crossed her arms over

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

the low stone balustrade, and resting her chin upon them,
looked out at the burnished bosom of the ocean. Just beneath
her, and near enough to moisten the granite with the silvery
spray, —



“Its waves are kneeling on the strand,
As kneels the human knee,
Their white locks bowing to the sand,
The priesthood of the sea.”

If the old Rabbinical legend of Sandalphon be grounded in
some solemn vision granted to the saints of eld, who walked in
Syria, then peradventure on this night, the angel must have
been puzzled indeed concerning the petitions that floated up,
and demanded admission to the Eternal ear.

From the anxious heart of the sincere and humble Christian
who knelt at the bedside of the invalid, rose a fervent prayer
that if consistent with the Father's will, He would lay His
healing hand upon the sufferer, and restore her to health and
strength; while the wretched girl on the terrace prayed
vehemently that God would crush the feeble flicker of life in
Mrs. Gerome's wasted frame, would take from the world a
woman whose existence was a burden to herself and threatened
to prove a curse to others.

The passionate cry of Salome's soul was, —

“Punish me in any way, and all other ways! Send sickness,
destitution, humiliation, — let every other affliction smite
me; but save me from the intolerable anguish of seeing that
woman his wife! O my God! the world is not wide enough
to hold us both. Take her, or else call me speedily hence.
I am not fit to die, but I shall never be better, if I am doomed
to witness this marriage. I would sooner go down to perdition
now, than live to see that thing of horror. Of two hells,
I choose that which takes me farthest from her.”

For the first time in her life she felt that the hours were flying,
that the day of doom was rushing to meet her, and she
shuddered when one after another the constellations slipped
softly and solemnly down the sky, and vanished behind the dim
shadowy outline of the western hills. Gradually the moon sank

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

so low that the sea could no longer reflect her beams, and as the
mighty waste of waters slowly darkened, and the wind stiffened,
and the song of the surf swelled like a rising requiem, the girl
felt that all nature was preparing to mourn with her over the
burial of her only hope of earthly peace.

If Mrs. Gerome died, a quiet future stretched before the orphan,
and she could bear to live without the love which she had
the grim satisfaction of knowing brightened no other woman's
life.

The happiness of the man for whom she almost impiously
prayed, was a matter of little importance compared with the
ease of her own heart; and she had yet to learn that the welfare
and peace of the object she loved so selfishly would one day become
paramount to all other aims and considerations. That
pure and sublime spirit of self-abnegation which immolates every
hope and wish that is at variance with the happiness of the beloved
had not yet been born in Salome's fiery nature; and she
cared little for the anguish that might be Dr. Grey's portion,
provided her own heart could be spared the pang of witnessing
his wedded bliss.

Through the trees, she could see the steady light of the lamp
that burned in the room where the sick woman lay, and so
she watched and waited, shivering in the shadow that fell
over earth and ocean just before the breaking of the new day.

Along the eastern horizon, the white fires of rising constellations
paled and flickered and seemed to die, as a gray light stole
up behind them; and the gray grew pearly, and the pearly
opaline, and ere long the sky crimsoned, and the sea reddened
until its waves were like ruby wine or human gore.

In the radiant dawn of that day which would decide the
earthly destinies of three beings, Salome saw Dr. Grey coming
across the lawn. His step was quiet, — neither slow nor hasty,
and she could not conjecture the result; but as he approached, she
rose, wrapped her shawl about her, and advanced to meet him.
He paused, took off his hat, and she knew all before a syllable
passed his lips.

“Salome, God has heard my prayers, — has mercifully taken

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

my darling from the arms of death, and given her to me. I do
not think I am too sanguine in saying that she will ultimately
recover, and my heart can not find language that will interpret
its gratitude and joy.”

Never before had such a light shone in his clear, calm blue
eyes, and illumined his usually grave countenance; and though
continued vigils and keen anxiety had left their signet on his
pale face, his great happiness was printed legibly on every feature,
and found expression even in the deepened and softened tones of
his voice.

The girl did not move or speak, but looked steadily into his
bright eyes, and the calmness with which she listened, comforted
and encouraged him to hope that ere long she would conquer her
preference.

How could he know that at that instant she was impiously
vowing that heaven had heard her last prayer? — that never
again should a petition cross her lips? God had granted one
prayer, — had decided against hers, — had denied her utterly;
and henceforth she would not weary Him, — she would not
mock herself and her misery.

Dr. Grey saw that there was no quiver on the still, pale lips, no
contraction of the polished forehead; but the rigidity of her face
broke up suddenly in a smile of indescribable mournfulness, — a
smile where self-contempt and pity and hopeless bitterness all
lent their saddest phases.

“Dr. Grey, in your present happy mood, you certainly can
not be so ungracious as to deny me a favor?”

“Have I ever refused my little sister anything she asked?”

“The only favor you can ever grant me will be to persuade
Miss Jane to consent to my departure. Look to it, sir, that I
am allowed to go, and that right speedily; for go I certainly
shall, at all hazards. Convince your sister that it is best, and
let me go away forever, without incurring the displeasure of the
only friend I ever had or ever shall have.”

She moved away as if to leave the grounds, but he caught her
arm.

“Wait five minutes, Salome, and I will take you home in my

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

buggy. It is not right for you to walk alone at this early hour,
and I will not allow it.”

She shook off his hand as if it had been an infant's; and, as she
walked away, he heard her laugh with a degree of savage bitterness
that stabbed his generous heart like a dagger; while behind
her trailed the hissing echo, —



.... “Oh, alone, alone, —
Not troubling any in heaven, nor any on earth.”
CHAPTER XXIII.

IN the pure, clear light of early morning, “Grassmere,”
with its wide, smooth lawn, and old-fashioned brick
house, weather-stained and moss-mantled, looked singularly
peaceful and attractive. Against the sombre mass of treefoliage,
white and purple altheas raised their circular censers, as
if to greet the sun that was throwing level beams from the eastern
hill-top, and delicate pink, and deep azure, and pearl-pale convolvulus
held up their velvet trumpets all beaded with dew, to be
drained by the first kiss of the great Day-God. Up and down
the comb of the steep roof, beautiful pigeons with necklaces that
rivalled the trappings of Solomon, strutted and cooed; on the
eaves, busy brown wrens peeped into the gutters, —

“And of the news delivered their small souls,” —

gossipping industriously; while from a distant nook some vagrant
partridge whistled for its mate, and shy doves swinging in
the highest elm limbs, moaned plaintively of the last huntingseason,
that had proved a St. Bartholomew's day to the innocent
feathered folk.

On the lawn a flock of turkeys were foraging among the clover-blossoms,
and over the dewy grass a large brood of young guineas
raced after their mother, or played hide-and-seek, like nut-brown

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

elves, under the white and purple tufts of flowers. Save the
bird-world — always abroad early — no living thing seemed
astir, and the silence that reigned was broken only by the distance-softened
bleating of Stanley's pet lamb.

As Salome walked slowly and wearily up the avenue, she saw
that the house-maid had opened the front door, and when the
orphan ascended the steps, all within was still as a tomb, except
the canary that sprang into its ring and began to warble a reveille
as she approached the cage. Miss Jane was usually an early
riser, and often aroused her servants, but to-day the household
seemed to have overslept themselves, and when Salome had rearranged
her dress, and waked her little brother, she rang the
bell for Rachel, who soon obeyed the summons.

“Is Miss Jane up?”

“No, ma'am, I suppose not, as she has not rung for me. You
know I always wait for her bell.”

“Perhaps she is not very well this morning. I will go and
see whether she intends to get up.”

Salome went down stairs and knocked at the door of Miss
Jane's room, but no sound was audible within, and she softly
turned the bolt and entered.

The lamp was burning very dimly on a table close to the bed,
and upon the open bible lay the spectacles which the old lady
had placed there twelve hours before, when she finished reading
the nightly chapter that generally composed her mind and put
her to sleep.

Salome conjectured that she had forgotten to extinguish the
lamp, and as she cautiously turned the wick down, her eyes
rested on the open page where pencil-lines marked the twelfth
chapter of Ecclesiastes, and enclosed the sixth and seventh
verses, “Or ever the silver cord be loosed, or the golden bowl
be broken, or the pitcher be broken at the fountain, or the
wheel broken at the cistern. Then shall the dust return to the
earth as it was; and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it.”

Removing the glasses, the girl closed the book, and leaned
over the pillow to look at the sleeper. She had turned her face
towards the wall, and one hand lay under her head, pressed

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

against her cheek, while the other held her handkerchief on the
outside of the counterpane.

Very softly she slumbered, with a placid smile half breaking
over her aged, wrinkled features; and unwilling to shorten the
morning nap in which she so rarely indulged, Salome sat down
at the foot of the bed, and leaning her head on her hands, fell
into a painful and profound reverie.

Nearly an hour passed, unheeded by the unhappy girl, whose
anguish rendered her indifferent to all that surrounded her; and
after a while a keen pang thrilled her heart, as she heard Dr.
Grey's pleasant voice jesting with Stanley on the lawn. His
happiness seemed an insult to her misery, and she stopped her
ears to exclude the sound of his quiet laugh.

A half hour elapsed, and then his well-known rap was heard
at the door. Miss Jane did not answer, and Salome was in no
mood to welcome him home; but he waited for neither, and
came in, gently closing the door behind him.

At sight of the orphan, he started slightly, and said, —

“Is my sister sick?”

“I don't know, but she is sleeping unusually late. I thought
it best not to disturb her.”

The look of dread that swept over his countenance frightened
her, and she rose as he moved hastily to the bed-side.

“Salome, open the blinds. Quick! quick!”

She sprang to the window, threw the shutters wide open, and
hastened back. Dr. Grey's hand was on his sister's wrist, and
his ear pressed against her heart, — strained to catch some faint
pulsation. His head went down on her pillow, and Salome held
her breath.

“Oh, Janet! My dear, patient, good sister! This is indeed
hard to bear. To die alone — unsoothed — unnoticed; with
no kind hands about you! To die — without one farewell
word!”

He hid his face in his hands, and Salome staggered to the bed,
and grasped Miss Jane's rigid, icy fingers.

In the silence of midnight, Death stole her spirit from its clay
garments, and while she slept peacefully had borne her beyond

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

the confines of Time, and left her resting forever in the City
Celestial.

A life dedicated to pure aims and charitable deeds had been
rewarded with a death as painless as the slumber of a tired child
on its mother's bosom, and, without struggle or premonition, the
soul had slipped from the bondage of flesh into the Everlasting
Peace that remaineth for the children of God.

It was impossible to decide at what hour she had died; and
when the members of the appalled household were questioned,
Muriel and Miss Dexter stated that she had kissed them good-night
and appeared as well as usual at her customary time of
retiring; and Rachel testified that after she was in bed, she rang
her bell and directed her to tell the cook that as Dr. Grey would
probably come home about daylight, she must get up early and
have a cup of coffee ready when he arrived. Sobbing passionately,
Rachel added, —

“When I asked her if I should put out the lamp, she said,
`No; Ulpian may lose his patient, and come home sad, and
then he will come in and talk to me awhile.' And just as
I was leaving the room, she called to me, `Rachel, what
coat did Ulpian wear? It turns so cool now before daylight
that he will take cold if he has on that linen one.' I told
her I did not know, and she would not be satisfied till I went to
his room and found that the linen coat was hanging in the closet,
and the gray flannel one was missing. Then she opened her
bible and said, `Ah, that is all right. The flannel one will
do very well, and my boy will be comfortable.'”

Dr. Grey's grief was deep, but silent; and, during the dreary
day and night that succeeded, he would allow no one to approach
him except Muriel, whose soft little hands, and tearful, tender
caresses, seemed in some degree to comfort him.

One month before, Salome would have wept and mourned
with him, but the fountain of her tears was exhausted and
scorched by the intense bitterness and despairing hate that had
taken possession of her since the day of Elsie's burial; and
stunned and dry-eyed, she watched the preparations for the
obsequies of her benefactress.

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

Her love for Miss Jane had never been sufficiently fervent to
render her distress very poignant; but in the death of this devoted
friend she was fully aware that at last she was set once
more adrift in the world, without chart or rudder save that
furnished by her will.

Life to-day was not the beautiful web, all aglow with the
tangling of gold and silver threads, that had once charmed and
dazzled her, for the mildew of hopelessness had tarnished the
gilding, and the mesh was only a mass of dark knots, and subtle
crossings, and inextricable confusion.

Like that lost star that once burned so luridly in Cassiopeia,
and flickered out, leaving a gulf of gloom where stellar glory
was, the one most precious hope that lights and sanctifies a
woman's heart had waned and grown sickly, and finally had
gone out utterly, and dust and ashes and darkness filled the
void. In natures such as hers, this hope is not allied to the
phœnix, and, once crushed, knows no resurrection; consequently
she cheated herself with no vain expectation that the mighty
wizard, Time, could evoke from corpse or funeral-pyre even a
spark to cheer the years that were thundering before her.

A few months ago the future had glistened as peaceful and
silvery as the Dead Sea at midnight, when a full-orbed Syrian
moon glares down, searching for the palms and palaces that once
marked Gomorrah's proud places; and, like some thirsty traveller
smitten with surface sheen, she had laid her fevered lips to
the treacherous margin, and, drinking eagerly, had been repaid
with brine and bitumen.

Disappointment was with her no meek, mute affair, but a
savage fiend that browbeat and anathematized fate, accusing
her of rendering existence a mere Nitocris banquet, where, while
every sense is sharpened and pampered, and fruition almost
touches the outstretched hands of eager trust, the flood-gates of
the mighty Nile of despair are lifted, and its chill, dusky waves
make irremediable wreck of all.

With the quiet thoughtfulness and good sense that characterized
her unobtrusive conduct, Miss Dexter had prepared from
Muriel's wardrobe an entire suit of mourning, which she

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

prevailed upon Salome to accept and wear; and, on the morning of
the funeral, the latter went down early into the draped and
darkened parlor, where the coffin and its cold tenant awaited
the last offices that dust can perform for dust.

She had not spoken to Dr. Grey for twenty-four hours, and,
finding him beside the table where his sister's body lay, the
orphan would have retreated, but he caught the rustling sound
of her crape and bombazine, and held out his hand.

“Come in, Salome.”

She took no notice of the offered fingers, but passed him, and
went around the table to the opposite side.

The wrinkled, sallow face, still wore its tranquil half-smile,
and, under the cap-border of fine lace, the grizzled hair lay
smooth and glossy on the sunken temples.

In accordance with a wish which she had often expressed, the
ghostly shroud was abandoned, and Miss Jane was dressed in
her favorite black silk. Salome had gathered a small bouquet of
the fragile white blossoms of apple-geranium, of which the old
lady was particularly fond, and, bending over the coffin, she
laid them between the fingers that were interlaced on the pulseless
heart.

With a quiet mournfulness, more eloquent than passionate
grief, the girl stood looking for the last time at the placid countenance
that had always beamed kindly and lovingly upon her
since that dreary day, when, under the flickering shadow of the
mulberry-tree, she had called her from the poor-house and given
her a happy home.

She stooped to kiss the livid lips, that had never spoken
harshly to her; and, for some seconds, her face was hidden on
the bosom of the dead. When she raised it, the dry, glittering
eyes and firm mouth, betokened the bitterness of soul that no
invectives could exhaust, no language adequately express.

“Dr. Grey, if the exchange could be made, I would not only
willingly, but gladly, thankfully, lie down here in this coffin, and
give your sister back to your arms. The Reaper, Death, has
cut down the perfect, golden grain, and left the tares to shiver
in the coming winter. Some who are useless and life-weary

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

bend forward, hoping to meet the sickle, but it sweeps above
them, and they wither slowly among the stubble.”

He looked at her, and found it difficult to realize that the
pale, quiet, stern woman, standing there in sombre weeds, was
the same fair young face that he had seen thirty-six hours before
in the moonlight that brightened Elsie's grave. He thought
that only the slow, heavy rolling of years could have worn those
lines about her faded lips, and those dark purplish hollows
under the steady, undimmed eyes. That composed, frigid Salome,
watching him from across the corpse and coffin, seemed a mere
chill shadow of the fiery, impetuous, radiant girl, whose passionate
waywardness had so often annoyed and grieved him. The
alabaster vase was still perfect in form, but the lamp that had
hitherto burned within, lending a rosy glow to clay, had fluttered
and expired, and the change was painful indeed.

His attention was so riveted upon the extraordinary alteration
in her appearance, that her words fell on his ear, as empty, as
meaningless, as the echoes heard in dreams, and when she ceased
speaking, he looked perplexed, and sighed heavily.

“What did you say? I do not think I understand you; my
mind was abstracted when you spoke.”

“True; you never will understand me. Only the dead sleeping
here between us fully comprehended me, and even unto the
end of my life-chapter I must walk on misapprehended. When
the coffin-lid is screwed down over that dear, kind face, I shall
have bidden adieu to my sole and last friend; for in the Hereafter
she will not know me. Ah, Miss Jane! you tried hard to
teach me Christianity, but it was like geometry, I had no talent
for it, — could not take hold of it, — and it all slipped through
my fingers. If there is indeed an inexorable and incorruptible
Justice reigning behind the stars, you will be so happy that I,
and my sins, and my desolation will not trouble you. Good-by,
dear Miss Jane; it is not your fault that I missed my chance
of being coaxed into the celestial fold with the elect sheep, and
find myself scourged out with the despised goats. God grant
you His everlasting rest.”

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

She turned, but Dr. Grey stretched his arm across his sister's
body, and caught the orphan's dress.

“Salome, God has called my own sister to her blessed rest in
Christ, but my adopted sister He has left to comfort, to sympathize
with me. Here, in the sacred presence of my dear dead,
I ask you to take her place, and be to me throughout life the
true, loving, faithful friend whom nothing can alienate, and of
whom only death can deprive me. My little sister, let the
future ripen and sanctify our confidence, affection, and friendship.”

“No, sir; sinners can not fill the niches of the saints; and to-day
we are more completely divided than if the ocean roared
between us. Once I struggled hard to cure myself of my faults,—
to purify and fashion my nature anew, but the incentive has
died, and I have no longer the proud aspirations that lifted me
like eagle's wings high above the dust into which I have now
fallen, — and where I expect to remain. You need not fear that
I shall commit some capital sin, and go down in disgrace to my
grave; for there must be some darling hope, some precious aim,
that goads people to crime, — and neither of these have I. I do
not want your friendship, and I will not allow your dictation;
and, if you are as generous as I have believed you, I think you
will spare me the manifestation of your pity. Miss Jane was the
only link that united us in any degree, and now we are asunder
and adrift. You see at least I am honest, and since I have
not your confidence, I decline your compassion and espionage,
and refuse to accept a sham friendship, — to trust myself upon
a gossamer web that stretches across a dismal gulf of gloom, and
wretchedness, and endless altercation. When I am in one continent,
and you are in another, we shall be better friends than
now.”

Her cold, slow, measured accents, and the calm pallor of her
features told how complete was the change that had set its stern
seal on body and soul; and Dr. Grey's heart ached, as he realized
how withering was the blight that had fallen on her once
buoyant, sanguine nature.

“My dear Salome, for Janet's sake, and in memory of all

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

her love and counsel, let me beg you not to indulge feelings that
can only result in utter —”

“Dr. Grey, let there be silence and peace between us, at least
in the presence of the dead. Expostulation from your lips only
exasperates and hardens me; so pray be quiet. No! do not
touch me! Our hands have not clasped each other so often nor
so closely that they must needs miss the warmth and pressure
in the coming years of separation, and I will not soil your palm
with mine.”

She coldly put aside the hand that endeavored to take hers,
and, after one long, sad gaze at the marble face in the coffin,
turned away, and went back to her own room.

Miss Jane's charities had carried her name even to the secluded
nooks of the county, and, when her death was announced,
many humble beneficiaries of her bounty came to offer the last
testimonial of respect and gratitude, by following the remains to
their final resting-place. As the hour approached for the solemn
rites, the house was filled with friends and acquaintances; and
the members of the profession to which Dr. Grey belonged came
to attend the funeral, and officiate as pall-bearers.

Seated beside Dr. Grey, on one of the sofas, Salome's dry
eyes noted all that passed while the services were performed;
and, when the hearse moved down the avenue, she took his
offered arm, and was placed in the same carriage.

It was a long, dreary drive to the distant cemetery, and she
was relieved to some extent when they found themselves at the
family vault. Miss Jane had always desired to be buried under
the slab that covered her brother, and had directed a space
left for that purpose. Now the marble was removed, and the
coffins of Jane and Enoch Grey rested side by side. The voice
of the minister ceased, and only little Stanley's sobs broke that
mournful silence which always ensues while spade or trowel does
its sad work. Then the sculptured slab was replaced, and
brother and sister were left to that blessed repose which is
granted only to the faithful when “He giveth His beloved
sleep.”

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]



“Write, `Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord,
Because they rest,'... because their toil is o'er.
The voice of weeping shall be heard no more
In the Eternal City. Neither dying
Nor sickness, pain nor sorrow, neither crying,
For God shall wipe away all tears. Rest, — rest.”

In the death of his sister, Dr. Grey mourned the loss of the
only mother he had ever known, for his earliest recollections
were of Miss Jane's tender care and love, and his affection was
rather that of a devoted son than brother; consequently, the
blow was doubly painful: but he bore it with a silent fortitude,
a grave and truly Christian resignation, that left an indelible
impression upon the minds of Miss Dexter and Muriel, and
taught them the value of a faith that could bring repose and
trust in the midst of a trial so severe.

His continued vigils at “Solitude,” and the profound grief
that could not find vent in tears or words, had printed characters
on his pale, wearied face, that should have commanded the
sympathy of all who shared his friendship; but the sight of his
worn features and the sound of his slow step only embittered
the heart of the orphan, who saw in these evidences of fatigue
and anxiety new manifestations of affection for the patient who
was not yet entirely beyond danger.

Four days after the funeral, Dr. Grey came in to breakfast
later than usual, having driven over very early to “Solitude;”
and, as he seated himself at the table and received from Muriel's
hand a cup of coffee, he leaned forward and kissed her rosy
cheek.

“Thank you, my child. You are very kind to wait for me.”

“How is that poor Mrs. Gerome? Will she never be well
enough to dispense with your services?”

Once, Salome would have answered, “He hopes not;” but
now she merely turned her head a little, to catch his reply.

“She is better to-day than I feared I should find her, as some
alarming symptoms threatened her yesterday; but now I think
I can safely say the danger has entirely passed.”

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

Muriel hung over the back of his chair, pressing him to try
several dishes that she pronounced excellent, but he gently
refused all except the coffee; and, when he had pushed aside the
empty cup, he drew the face of his ward close to his own, and
murmured a few words that deepened the glow on her fair
cheeks, while she hastily left the room to read a letter.

For some moments he sat with his head resting on his hand,
thinking of the dear old face that usually watched him from the
corner of the fire-place, and of the kind words that were
showered on him while he breakfasted; but to-day the faded
lips were frozen forever, and the dim eyes would never again
brighten at his approach.

He sighed, brushed back the hair that clustered in glossy
brown rings on his forehead, and rose.

“Salome, if you are not particularly engaged this morning,
I should be glad to see you in the library.”

“At what hour?”

“Immediately, if you are at leisure.”

The orphan put aside the fold of crape which she was converting
into a collar, and inclined her head slightly.

Since that brief and painful interview held beside Miss Jane's
coffin, not a syllable had passed between them, and the girl
shrank with a vague, shivering dread from the impending tête-
à-tête.

Silently she followed the master of the house into the library,
where Dr. Grey drew two chairs to the table, and, when she had
seated herself in one, he took possession of the other.

Opening a drawer, he selected several papers from a mass of
what appeared to be legal documents, and spread them before
her.

“I wish to acquaint you with the contents of my sister's will,
which I examined last night. Will you read it, or shall I briefly
state her wishes?”

“Tell me what you wish me to know.”

She swept the papers into a pile, and pushed them away.

“Have you ever read a will?”

“No, sir.”

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

She leaned her elbows on the table, and rested her face in her
hands.

“All these pages amount simply to this, — dear Jane made
her will immediately after my return from Europe, and its provisions
are: that this place, with house, land, furniture, and
stock, shall be given to and settled upon you; and moreover,
that, for the ensuing five years, you shall receive every January
the sum of one thousand dollars. Until the expiration of that
period, she desired that I should act as your guardian. By reference
to the date and signature of these papers, you will find
that this will was made as soon as she was able to sit up, after her
illness produced by pneumonia; but appended to the original is
a codicil, stating that the validity of the distribution of her
estate, contained in the former instrument, is contingent upon
your conduct. Feeling most earnestly opposed to your contemplated
scheme of going upon the stage as a prima donna,
she solemnly declares, that, if you persist in carrying your
decision into execution, the foregoing provisions shall be cancelled,
and the house, land, and furniture shall be given to
Jessie and Stanley; while only one thousand dollars is set apart
as your portion. This codicil was signed one month ago.”

Dr. Grey glanced over the sheets of paper, and refolded them,
allowing his companion time for reflection and comment, but
she remained silent, and he added, —

“However your views may differ from those entertained by
my sister, I hope you will not permit yourself to doubt that a
sincere desire to promote your life-long happiness prompted the
course she has pursued.”

Five minutes elapsed, and the orphan sat mute and still.

“Salome, are you disappointed? My dear friend, deal frankly
with me.”

She lifted her pale, quiet face, and, for the first time in many
weeks, he saw unshed tears shining in her eyes, and glittering
on her lashes.

“I should be glad to know whether Miss Jane consulted you,
in the preparation of her will?”

“She conferred with me concerning the will, and I cordially

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

approved it; but of the codicil I knew nothing, until her lawyer—
Mr. Lindsay — called my attention to it yesterday afternoon.”

“You are very generous, Dr. Grey, and no one but you
would willingly divide your sister's estate with paupers, who
have so long imposed upon her bounty. I had no expectation
that Miss Jane would so munificently remember me, and I have
not deserved the kindness which she has lavished on me. For
Jessie and Stanley I gratefully accept her noble gift, and it will
place them far beyond the possibility of want; while the only
regret of which I am conscious, is, that I feel compelled to
pursue a career, which my best, my only friend disapproved.
In the name of poor little Jessie and Stanley, I thank you, sir,
for consenting to such a generous bequest of property that is
justly yours. You, who —”

“Pray do not mention the matter, for independent of the
large legacy left me by my sister, my own fortune is so ample
that I deserve no thanks for willingly sharing that which I do
not need. My little sister, you must not rashly decide a question
which involves your future welfare, and I can not and will not
hear your views at present. Take one week for calm deliberation,
weigh the matter prayerfully and thoughtfully, and at the
expiration of that time, meet me here, and I will accept your
decision.”

She shook her head, and a dreary smile passed swiftly over
her passionless face.

“Twenty years of reflection would not alter, or in any degree
bend my determination, which is as firmly fixed as the base
of the Blue-Ridge; and —”

“Pardon me, Salome, but, until the week has elapsed, I do not
wish or intend to receive your verdict. Before this day week,
recollect all the reasons which dear Janet urged against your
scheme; recall the pain she suffered from the bare contemplation
of such a possibility, and her tender pleadings and wise counsel.
Ah, Salome, you are young and impulsive, but I trust you will
not close your ears against your brother's earnest protest and
appeal. If I were not sincerely attached to you, I should not

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

so persistently oppose your favorite plan, which is fraught with
perils and annoyances that you can not now realize. Hush!
I will not listen to you to-day.”

He rose, and laying his hands softly on her head, added, in a
solemn but tremulously tender tone, —

“And may God in His infinite wisdom and mercy overrule
all things for your temporal and eternal welfare, and so guide
your decision, that peace and usefulness will be your portion,
now and forever.”

CHAPTER XXIV.

“YES, Dr. Grey, I am better than I ever expected or
desired to be in this world.”

“Mrs. Gerome, this is scarcely the recompense
that my anxious vigilance and ceaseless exertions merit at your
hands.”

The invalid leaned far back in her cushioned easy chair, and, as
the physician rested his arm on the mantel-piece and looked down
at her, he thought of the lines that had more than once recurred
to his mind, since the commencement of their acquaintance, —



“What finely carven features! Yes, but carved
From some clear stuff, not like a woman's flesh,
And colored like half-faded white-rose leaves.
'Tis all too thin, and wan, and wanting blood,
To take my taste. No fulness, and no flush!
A watery half-moon in a wintry sky
Looks less uncomfortably cold. And... well,
I never in the eyes of a sane woman
Saw such a strange, unsatisfied regard.”

“I suppose I ought to be grateful to you, Dr. Grey, for Katie
and Robert have told me how patiently and carefully you nursed
and watched over me, during my illness; but instead of

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

gratitude, I find it difficult to forgive you for what you have done.
You fanned into a flame the spark of life that was smouldering
and expiring, and baffled the disease that came to me as the
handmaid of Mercy. Death, transformed into an angel of pity,
kindly opened the door of escape from the woe and weariness of
this sin-cursed world, into the calmness and dreamless rest of the
vast shoreless Beyond; and just when I was passing through,
you snatched me back to my burdens and my bitter lot. I know,
of course, that you intended only kindness, but you must not
blame me if I fail to thank you.”

“You forget that life is intended as a season of fiery probation,
and that without suffering there is no purification, and
no reward. Remember, `Calm is not life's crown, though calm
is well;' and those who forego the pain must forego the
palm.”

“I would gladly forego all things for a rest, — a sleep that
could know no end. Katie tells me I have been ill a month,
and from this brief season of oblivion you have dragged me back
to the existence that I abhor. Dr. Grey, I feel to-day as poor
Maurice de Guérin felt, when he wrote from Le Val, `My fate
has knocked at the door to recall me; for she had not gone on
her way, but had seated herself upon the threshold, waiting until I
had recovered sufficient strength to resume my journey. “Thou
hast tarried long enough,” said she to me; “come forward!”
And she has taken me by the hand, and behold her again on the
march, like those poor women one meets on the road, leading a
child who follows with a sorrowful air.'”

“There is a better guide provided, if you would only accept
and yield to his ministrations. For the flint-faced fate that you
accuse so virulently, substitute that tender and loving guardian,
the Angel of Patience.


`To weary hearts, to mourning homes,
God's meekest Angel gently comes.
There's quiet in that Angel's glance,
There's rest in his still countenance!

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]



The ills and woes he may not cure
He kindly trains us to endure.
He walks with thee, that Angel kind,
And gently whispers, `Be resigned.'
A moment since, you quoted De Guérin, and perhaps you may
recollect one of his declarations, `I have no shelter but resignation,
and I run to it in great haste, all trembling and distracted.
Resignation! It is the burrow hollowed in the cleft of
some rock, which gives shelter to the flying and long-hunted
prey.' You will never find peace for your heart and soul until
you bring your will into complete subjection to that of Him
`who doeth all things well.' Defiance and rebellious struggles
only aggravate your sorrows and trials.”

She listened to the deep, quiet voice, as some unlettered savage
might hearken to the rhythmic music of Homer, soothed by the
tones, yet incapable of comprehending their import; and as she
looked up at the grave, kingly face, her eyes fell upon the broad
band of crape that encircled his straw hat, which had been hastily
placed on the mantel-piece.

“Dr. Grey, you ought to speak advisedly, for Robert told me
that you had recently lost your sister, and that you are now alone
in the world. You, who have severe afflictions, should know
how far resignation lightens them. I was much pained to learn
that your sister died while you were absent, — while you were
sitting up with me. Ah, sir! you ought to have watched her,
and left me to my release. You have been very kind and considerate
toward one who has no claim upon aught but your pity;
and I would gladly lie down in your sister's grave, and give her
back to your heart and home.”

Her countenance softened for an instant, and she held out her
hand. He took the delicate fingers in his, and pressed them
gently.

“God grant that your life may be spared, until all doubt and
bitterness is removed from your heart, and that when you go
down into the grave it may be as bright with the blessed faith
of a Christian as that which now contains my sister Janet. Do

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

not allow the gloom of earthly disappointment to cloud your
trust, but bear always in mind those cheering words of Saadi, —



`Says God, “Who comes towards me an inch through doubtings dim,
In blazing light I do approach a yard towards him.'”

“If I am to be kept in this world until all the bitterness is
scourged out of me, I might as well resign myself to a career as
endless as that of Ahasuerus. I tell you, sir, I have been forced
to drink out of quassia-cups until my whole being has imbibed
the bitter; and I am like that tree to which Firdousi compared
Mahmoud, `Whose nature is so bitter, that were you to plant
it in the garden of Eden, and water it with the ambrosial stream
of Paradise, and were you to enrich its roots with virgin honey,
it would, after all, discover its innate disposition, and only yield
the acrid fruit it had ever borne.'”

“What right have you to expect that existence should prove
one continued gala-season? When Christ went down meekly
into Gethsemane, that such as you and I might win a place in
the Eternal City, how dare you demand exemption from grief
and pain, that Jesus, your God, did not spare Himself? Are
you purer than Christ, and wiser than the Almighty, that
you impiously deride and question their code for the government
of the Universe, in which individual lives seem trivial as
the sands of the desert, or the leaves of the forest? Oh! it is
pitiable, indeed, to see some worm writhing in the dust, and
blasphemously dictating laws to Him who swung suns and
asterisms in space, and breathed into its own feeble fragment of
clay the spark that enabled it to insult its God. Put away
such unwomanly scoffing, — such irreverent puerilities; sweep
your soul clean of all such wretched rubbish, and when you feel
tempted to repine at your lot, recollect the noble admonition of
Dschelaleddin, `If this world were our abiding-place, we might
complain that it makes our bed so hard; but it is only our
night-quarters on a journey, and who can expect home
comforts?'”

“I can not feel resigned to my lot. It is too hard, — too
unjust.”

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

“Mrs. Gerome, are you more just and prescient than
Jehovah?”

She passed her thin hand across her face, and was silent, for
his voice and manner awed her. After a little while, she sat
erect in her chair, and tried to rise.

“Doctor, if you could look down into the gray ruins of my
heart, you would not reprove me so harshly. My whole being
seems in some cold eclipse, and my soul is like the Sistine
Chapel in Passion-week, where all is shrouded in shadow, and
no sounds are heard but Misereres and Tenebræ.”

“Promise me that in future you will try to keep it like that
Christian temple, pure and inviolate from all imprecations and
rebellious words. If gloom there must be, see to it that resignation
seals your lips. What are you trying to do? You are
not strong enough to walk alone.”

“I want to go into the parlor, — I want my piano. Yesterday
I attempted to cross the room, and only Katie's presence saved
me from a severe fall.”

She stood by her chair, grasping the carved back, and Dr.
Grey stepped forward, and drew her arm under his.

In her great weakness she leaned upon him, and when they
reached the parlor door, she paused and almost panted.

“You must not attempt to play, — you are too feeble even
to sit up longer. Let me take you back to your room.”

“No, — no! Let me alone. I know best what is good for
me; and I tell you my piano is my only Paraclete.”

Holding his arm for support, she drew a chair instead of the
piano-stool to the instrument, and seated herself.

Dr. Grey raised the lid, and waited some seconds, expecting
her to play, but she sat still and mute, and presently he stooped
to catch a glimpse of her countenance.

“I want to see Elsie's grave. Open the blinds.”

He threw open the shutters, and came back to the piano.

Through the window, the group of deodars was visible, and
there, bathed in the mild yellow sunshine was the mound, and
the faded wreath swinging in the breeze.

For many minutes Mrs. Gerome gazed at the quiet spot

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

where her nurse rested, and with her eyes still on the grave,
her fingers struck into Chopin's Funeral March.

After a while, Dr. Grey noticed a slight quiver cross her pale
lips, and when the mournful music reached its saddest chords,
a mist veiled the steely eyes, and very soon tears rolled slowly
down her cheeks.

The march ended, she did not pause, but began Mozart's
Requiem, and all the while that slow rain of tears dripped
down on her white fingers, and splashed upon the ivory keys.

Dr. Grey was so rejoiced at the breaking up of the ice that
had long frozen the fountain of her tears, that he made no
attempt to interrupt her, until he saw that she tottered in
her chair. Taking her hands from the piano, he said gently, —

“You are quite exhausted, and I can not permit this to
continue. Come back to your room.”

“No; let me stay here. Put me on the sofa in the oriel, and
leave the blinds open.”

He lifted her from the chair and led her to the sofa, where
she sank heavily down upon the cushions.

Without comment or resistance, she drank a glass of strong
cordial which he held to her lips, and lay with her eyes closed,
while tears still trickled through the long jet lashes.

She wore a robe of white merino, and a rich blue shawl of
the same soft material which was folded across her shoulders,
made the wan face look like some marble seraph's, hovering over
an altar where violet light streams through stained glass.

For some time Dr. Grey walked up and down the long room,
glancing now and then at his patient, and when he saw that the
tears had ceased, he brought from a basket in the hall an exquisitely
beautiful and fragrant bouquet of the flowers which
he knew she loved best, — heliotrope, violets, tube-rose, and
Grand-Duke jessamine, fringed daintily with spicy geranium
leaves, and scarlet fuchsias.

Silently he placed it on her folded hands, and the expression
of surprise and pleasure that suddenly lighted her countenance,
amply repaid him.

“Dr. Grey, it has been my wish to except services from no

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

one, — to owe no human being thanks; but your unvarying
kindness to my poor Elsie and to me, imposes a debt of gratitude
that I can not easily liquidate, I fear you are destined to
bankrupt me, for how can I hope to repay all your thoughtful,
delicate care, and generous interest in a stranger? Tell me in
what way I can adequately requite you.”

Dr. Grey drew a chair close to the sofa, and answered, —

“Take care lest your zeal prove the contrary, for you know a
distinguished philosopher asserts that, `Too great eagerness to
requite an obligation is a species of ingratitude;' and such an
accusation would be unflattering to you, and unpleasant to
me.”

Turning the bouquet around in order to examine and admire
each flower, Mrs. Gerome toyed with the velvet bells, and said,
sorrowfully, —

“Their delicious perfume always reminds me of my beautiful
home near Funchal, where heliotrope and geraniums grew so
tall that they looked in at my window, and hedges of fuchsias
bordered my garden walks. Never have I seen elsewhere such
profusion and perfection of flowers.”

“When were you in Madeira?”

“Two years ago. The villa I occupied was situated on the
side of a mountain, whose base was covered with vineyards;
and from a grove of lemon and oleanders that stood in front of
the house I could see the surging Atlantic at my feet, and
the crest of the mountain clothed with chestnuts, high above
and behind me. In one corner of my vineyard stood a solitary
palm, which tradition asserted was planted when Zarco discovered
the island; and the groves of orange, citron, and pomegranate
trees were always peopled with humming-birds, and
flocks of green canaries. There, surrounded by grand and
picturesque scenery of which I never wearied, I resolved to live
and die; but Elsie's desire to return to America, which held the
ashes of her husband and child, overruled my inclination
and the dictates of judgment, and reluctantly I left my mountain
Eden and came here. Now, when I smell violets and heliotrope,
regret mingles with their aroma; and, after all, the sacrifice was

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

in vain, and Elsie would have slept as calmly there, under palm
and chestnut, as yonder, where the deodar-shadows fall.”

“Is your life here a faithful transcript of that portion of it
passed at Funchal?”

“Yes; except that there I saw no human being but the
servants, who transacted any business that demanded interviews
with the consul.”

“It was fortunate that Elsie's wise counsel prevailed over
your caprice, for many of your griefs proceed from the complete
isolation to which you so strangely doom yourself; and until you
become a useful member of that society you are so fully fitted
to adorn and elevate, you need not hope or expect the peace of
mind that results only from the consciousness of having nobly
discharged the sacred obligations to God, and to your race.
`Bear ye one another's burdens,' was the solemn admonition of
Him who sublimely bore the burdens of an entire world.
Now tell me, have you ever stretched out a finger to aid the
toiling multitudes whose cry for help wails over even the
most prosperous lands? What have you done to strengthen
trembling hands, or comfort and gladden oppressed hearts?
How dare you hoard within your own home the treasure of
fortune, talent, and sympathy, which were temporarily entrusted
to your hands, to be sown broadcast in noble charities, — to be
judiciously invested in promoting the cause of Truth in the
fierce war Evil wages against it? Hitherto you have lived
solely for yourself, which is a sin against humanity; and have
pampered a morbid and rebellious spirit, that is a grievous
sin against your God. Shake off your lethargy and cynicism,
and let a busy future redeem a vagrant and worthless past.
`He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall
doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with
him.
'”

The flowers dropped on her bosom, and, clasping her hands
across her forehead, she turned her face towards the sea, and
seemed pondering his words.

“Dr. Grey, my purse has always been open to the needy, and
Elsie was my almoner. Whenever you find a destitute family,

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

or hear an appeal for help, I shall gladly respond, and constitute
you the agent for the distribution of my charity-fund. As for
bearing the sorrows of others, pray excuse me. I am so
weighed down with my own burdens that I have no strength
or leisure to spare to my neighbors, and since I ask no aid,
must not be censured for rendering none. It is utterly useless
to urge me to enter society, for like that sad pilgrim in Brittany,
`In losing solitude I lose the half of my soul. I go out
into the world with a secret horror. When I withdraw, I
gather together and lock up my scattered treasure, but I put
away my ideas sorely handled, like fruits fallen from the tree
upon stones.' No no; in seclusion I find the only modicum
of peace that earth can ever yield me, and can readily understand
why Chateaubriand avoided those crowds which he
denominated, `The vast desert of men.'”

“You must not be offended, if, in reply, I remind you of the
rude but vigorous words of that prince of cynics, Schopenhauer,
`Society is a fire at which the wise man from a prudent
distance warms himself; not plunging into it, like the fool who
after getting well blistered, rushes into the coldness of solitude,
and complains that the fire burns.' Of the two evils, reckless
dissipation and gloomy isolation, the latter is probably an
economy of sin; but since neither is inevitable, we should all
endeavor to render ourselves useful members of society, and
unfurl over our circle the banner of St. Paul, `Use this world
as not abusing it.' Mrs. Gerome, do not obstinately mar the
present and future, by brooding bitterly over the trials of the
past; but try to believe that, indeed, —



.... `Sorrows humanize our race;
Tears are the showers that fertilize this world,
And memory of things precious keepeth warm
The heart that once did hold them.'”

He watched her eagerly yet gravely, hoping that her face
would soften; but she raised her hand with a proud, impatient
motion.

“You talk at random, concerning matters of which you

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

know nothing. I hate the world and have abjured it, and you
might as well go down yonder and harangue the ocean on the
sin of its ceaseless muttering, as expect to remodel my aimless,
blank life.”

Pained and disappointed, he remained silent, and, as if conscious
of a want of courtesy, she added, —

“Do not allow your generous heart to be disquieted on my
account, but leave me to a fate which can not be changed, —
which I have endured seven years, and must bear to my grave.
Now that you see how desolate I am, pity me, and be silent.”

“It will be difficult for you to regain your strength here,
where so many mournful associations surround you, and I came
to-day to beg you to take a trip somewhere, by sea or land.
Almost any change of scene and air will materially benefit you,
and you need not be absent more than a few weeks. Will you
take the matter under consideration?”

“No, sir; why should I? Can hills or waves, dells or
lakes, cure a mind which you assure me is diseased? Can sea
breeze or mountain air fan out recollections that have jaundiced
the heart, or furnish an opiate that will effectually deaden
and quiet regret? I long ago tried your remedy — travelling,
and for four years I wandered up and down, and over the face
of the old world; but amid the crumbling columns of Persepolis,
I was still Agla Gerome, the wretched; and when I stood
on the margin of the Lake of Wan, I saw in its waves the reflection
of the same hopeless woman who now lies before you.
Change of external surroundings is futile, and no more affects
the soul than the roar of surface-surf changes the hollows of an
ocean bed where the dead sleep; and, verily, —



`My heart is a drear Golgotha, where all the ground is white
With the wrecks of joys that have perished,—the skeletons of delight.'”

He saw that in her present mood expostulation would only
aggravate the evil he longed to correct, and hoping to divert the
current of her thoughts, he said, —

“I trust you will not deem me impertinently curious if I ask
what singular freak bestowed upon you the name of `Agla'?”

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

A startling change swept over her features, and her tone was
haughtily challenging.

“What interest can Dr. Grey find in a matter so trivial? If
I were named Hecate or Persephone, would the world have a
right to demur, to complain, or to criticise?”

“When a lady bears the mystic name, which, in past ages, was
given to the Deity, by a race who, if superstitious, were at
least devout and reverent, she should not be surprised if it
excites wonder and comment. Forgive me, however, if my inquiry
annoyed you.”

He rose and took his hat, but her hand caught his arm.

“Do you know the import of the word?”

“Yes; I understand the significance of the letters, and the
wonderful power attributed to them when arranged in the triangles
and called the `Shield of David.' Knowing that it was
considered talismanic, I could not imagine why you were christened
with so mystical a name.”

“I was never christened.”

He could not explain the confusion and displeasure which the
question excited, and anxious to relieve her of any feeling of
annoyance, he added, —

“Have you ever looked into the nature of the Aglaophotis?

She struggled up from her cushions, and exclaimed, with a
vehemence that startled him, —

“What induced you to examine it? I know that it is a
strange plant, growing out of solid marble, and accounted a
charm by Arab magicians. Well, Dr. Grey, do not I belong
to that species? You see before you a human specimen of
Aglaophotis, growing out of a marble heart.”

Sometimes an exaggerated whimsicality trenches so closely
upon insanity, that it is difficult to discriminate between them;
and, as Dr. Grey noted the peculiarly cold glitter of her large
eyes, and the restless movement of her usually quiet hands,
he dreaded that the crushing weight on her heart would ultimately
impair her mind. Now he abruptly changed the topic.

“Mrs. Gerome, whenever it is agreeable to you to drive down
the beach, or across the woods and among the hills, it will

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

afford me much pleasure to place my horse, buggy, and myself
at your disposal; and, in fine weather like this, a drive of a few
miles would invigorate you.”

“Thank you. I shall not trouble you, for I have my low-swung
easy carriage, and my grays — my fatal grays. Ah! if
they would only serve me as they did my poor Elsie! When
I am strong enough to take the reins, I will allow them an
opportunity. Dr. Grey, if I seem rude, forgive me. You are
very kind and singularly patient, and sometimes when you have
left me, I feel ashamed of my inability to prove my sincere
appreciation of your goodness. For these beautiful flowers, I
thank you cordially.”

She held out her hand, and, as he accepted it, he drew from
his pocket the silver key which he had so carefully preserved.

“Accident made me the custodian of this key, which I found
on the floor the day of Elsie's burial. Knowing that it belonged
to your escritoire, whence I saw you take it, I thought it best
not to commit it to a servant's care, and have kept it in my
pocket until I thought you might need it.”

Although the room was growing dim, he detected the expression
of dread that crossed her countenance, and saw her bite her
thin lip with vexation.

“You have worn for one month the key of my desk, where lie
all my papers and records; and when I was so desperately ill, I
presume you looked into the drawers, merely to ascertain whether
I had prepared my will?”

The mockery of her tone stung him keenly, but he allowed no
evidence of the wound to escape him. Bending over her as she
sat partially erect, supported by cushions, he took her white face
tenderly in his hands, and said, very calmly and gently, —

“When you know me better, you will realize how groundless
is your apprehension that I have penetrated into the recesses of
your writing-desk. Knowing that it contained valuable papers,
I guarded it as jealously as you could have done; and, upon the
honor of a gentleman, I assure you I am as ignorant of its contents
as if I had never entered the house. When I consider it
essential to my peace of mind to become acquainted with your

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

antecedents, I shall come to you and ask what I desire to learn.
While you were so ill, I told Robert that your friends should be
notified of your imminent danger, and inquired of him whether
you had made a will, as I deemed it my duty to inform your
agent of your alarming condition. He either could not or would
not give me any satisfactory reply, and there the matter ended.
When I am gone, do not reproach yourself for having so unjustly
impugned my motives, for I shall not allow myself to believe
that you really entertain so contemptible an opinion of me; and
shall ascribe your hasty accusation to mere momentary chagrin
and pique.”

“Ah, sir! you ought not to wonder that I am so suspicious;
you — but how can you understand the grounds of my distrust,
unless —”

“Hush! We will not discuss a matter which can only excite
and annoy you. Mrs. Gerome, under all circumstances you may
unhesitatingly trust me, and I beg to assure you I shall never
divulge anything confided to me. You need a friend, and perhaps
some day you may consider me worthy to serve you in that
capacity; meantime, as your physician, I shall continue to watch
over and control you. To-day you have cruelly overtasked your
exhausted system, and I can not permit you to remain here any
longer. Come immediately to your own room.”

His manner was so quietly authoritative that she obeyed
instantly, and when he lifted her from the sofa, she took his arm,
and walked towards the door. Before they had crossed the hall,
he felt her reel and lean more heavily against him, and silently
he took the thin form in his arms, and carried her to her room.

The gray head was on his shoulder, and the cold marble cheek
touched his, as he laid her softly down on her bed and arranged
her pillows. He rang for Katie, and, in crossing the floor,
stepped on something hard. It was too dusky in the closely
curtained apartment to see any object so small, but he swept
his hand across the carpet and picked up the key that had
slipped from her nerveless fingers. Placing it beside her, he
smiled and said, —

“You are incorrigibly careless. Are you not afraid to tax

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

my curiosity so severely, and tempt me so pertinaciously, by
strewing your keys in my path? The next time I pick up this
one, which belongs to your escritoire, I shall engage some one to
act as your guardian. Katie, be sure she takes that tonic
mixture three times a day. Good-night.”

When the sound of his retreating footsteps died away, Mrs.
Gerome thrust the key under her pillow, and murmured, —

“I wonder whether this Ulpian can be as true, as trusty, as
nobly fearless as his grand old Roman namesake, whom not even
the purple of Severus could save from martyrdom? Ah! if
Ulpian Grey is really all that he appears. But how dare I
hope, much less believe it? Verily, he reminds me of Madame
de Chatenay's description of Joubert, `He seems to be a soul
that by accident had met with a body, and tried to make the best
of it.'”

“Did you speak to me, ma'am?” asked Katie, who was
bustling about, preparing to light the lamp.

“No. The room is like a tomb. Open the blinds and loop
back all the curtains, so that I can look out.”



“And the sunset paled, and warmed once more
With a softer, tenderer after-glow;
In the east was moon-rise, with boats off-shore
And sails in the distance drifting slow.”
CHAPTER XXV.

“DOCTOR GREY, sister says she wants to see you,
before you go to town.”

Jessie Owen came softly up to the table where
Dr. Grey sat writing, and stood with her hand on his knee.

“Very well. Tell sister I will come to her as soon as I finish
this letter. Where is she?”

“In the library.”

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

“In ten minutes I shall be at leisure.”

He found Salome with a piece of sewing in her hand, and her
young sister leaning on her lap, chattering merrily about a
nest full of eggs which she and Stanley had found that morning
in a corner of the orchard; while the latter swung on the back
of her chair, winding over his finger a short curl that lay on her
neck. It was a pleasant, peaceful, homelike picture, worthy of
Eastman Johnson's brush, and for thirty years such a group had
not been seen in that quiet old library.

Dr. Grey paused at the threshold, to admire the graceful pose
of Jessie's fairy figure, — the lazy nonchalance of Stanley's posture, —
and the finely shaped head that rose above both, like
some stately lily, surrounded by clustering croci; but Salome
was listening for his footsteps, and turned her head at his
entrance.

“Stanley, take Jessie up to my room, and show her your
Chinese puzzle. When I want either or both of you, I will call
you. Close the door after you, and mind that you do not get to
romping, and shake the house down.”

“How very pretty Jessie has grown during the last year.
Her complexion has lost its muddy tinge, and is almost waxen,”
said the doctor, when the children had left the room and scampered
up stairs.

“She is a very sweet-tempered and affectionate little thing,
but I never considered her pretty. She is too much like her
father.”

“Salome, death veils all blemishes.”

“That depends very much on the character of the survivors;
but we will not discuss abstract propositions, — especially since
I have resolved to follow the old oriental maxim, —


`Leave ancestry behind, despise heraldic art,
Thy father be thy mind, thy mother be thy heart.
Dead names concern not thee, bid foreign titles wait;
Thy deeds thy pedigree, thy hopes thy rich estate!”
Dr. Grey, the week has ended, and I took the liberty of

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

reminding you of the fact, as I am anxious to acquaint you with my
purposes for the future.”

He drew a chair near hers, and seated himself.

“Well, Salome, I hope that reflection has changed your views,
and taught you the wisdom of my sister's course with reference
to yourself.”

“On the contrary, the season of deliberation you forced upon
me has only strengthened and intensified my desire to carry
into execution the project I have so long dreamed of; and to-day
I am more than ever firmly resolved to follow, at all hazards,
the dictates of my own judgment, no matter with whose opinions
or wishes they may conflict.”

She expected that he would expostulate, and plead against her
decision, but he merely bowed, and remained silent.

“My object in asking this interview was to ascertain how
soon it would be convenient for you to place in my hands the
legacy of one thousand dollars which was bequeathed to me on
condition that I went upon the stage; and also to inquire what
you intend to do with the children, of whom Miss Jane's will
constitutes you the guardian?”

“You wish me to understand that you are determined to defy
the wishes of your best friend, and take a step which distressed
her beyond expression?”

“I shall certainly go upon the stage.”

“I have no alternative but to accept your decision, which you
are well aware I regard as exceedingly deplorable. The money
can be paid to you to-morrow, if you desire it. Hoping that
you would abandon this freak, I had intended to keep the
children here, under your supervision, while I removed to my
house in town, and left their tuition to Miss Dexter; but since
you have decided otherwise, I shall remain here for the present,
keeping them with me, at least until after Muriel's marriage.
The income from this farm averages two thousand dollars a year,
and will not only amply provide for their wants and education,
but will enable me to lay aside annually a portion of that amount.
When Muriel marries, Miss Dexter may not be willing to remain
here, and if she leaves us I shall endeavor to find as worthy and

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

reliable a substitute. Have you any objection to this arrangement?”

“I have no right to utter any, since you are the legal guardian
of the children. But contingencies might arise for which it
seems you have not provided.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that I can trust Jessie and Stanley to you, but when
you are married I prefer that they should find another home;
or, if need be, Jessie can come to me.”

An angry flush dyed Dr. Grey's olive face, and kindled a fiery
gleam in his usually mild, clear, blue eyes, but looking at the
girl's compressed and trembling lips, and noting the underlying
misery which her defiant expression could not cover, his displeasure
gave place to profound compassion.

“Salome, dismiss that cause of anxiety from your mind, and
trust the assurance I offer you now, — that when I marry, my
wife will be worthy to assist me in guiding and governing my
wards.”

She was prepared to hear him retort that the career she had
chosen would render her an unsuitable counsellor for little Jessie;
and conscious that she had deeply wounded him, his calm reply
was the sharpest rebuke he could possibly have administered.

“Dr. Grey, I have no extraordinary amount of tenderness for
the children, because they are indissolubly associated with that
period of my life to which I never recur without pain and humiliation
that you can not possibly realize or comprehend; still,
I am not exactly a brute, and I do not wish them to be trained
to regard me as a Pariah, or to be told that I have forfeited their
respect and affection. When I am gone, let them think kindly
of me.”

“Your request is a reflection upon my friendship, and is so
exceedingly unjust that I am surprised and pained; but let
that pass. I am sure I need not tell you that your wishes shall
be complied with. I have often thought that after Stanley
completed his studies, I would take him into my office, and
teach him my own profession. Have you any objection to this
scheme?”

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

“No, sir. I am willing to trust him implicitly to you. He
has one terrible fault which I have been trying to correct, and
which I hope you will not lose sight of. The boy seems constitutionally
addicted to telling stories, and prefers falsehood to
truth. I have punished him repeatedly for this habit, and you
must, if possible, save him from the pauper vice of lying,
which is peculiarly detestable to me. I know less of the little
one's character, but believe that she is not afflicted with this
evil tendency.”

“Stanley's fault has not escaped me, and two days ago I was
obliged to punish him for a gross violation of the truth; but as
he grows older, I trust he will correct this defect, and I shall
faithfully endeavor to show him its enormity. Is there anything
else you wish to say to me about the children? I will
very gladly hear any suggestions you can offer.”

“No, sir. I have governed myself so badly, that it ill becomes
me to dictate to you how they should be trained. God
knows, I am heartily glad they were mercifully thrown into
your hands; and if you can only make Stanley Owen such a
man as you are, the old blot on the name may be effaced. From
Mark and Joel I have not heard for several months, and presume
they will be sturdy but unlettered mechanics. If I
succeed, I shall interfere and send them to school; otherwise,
they must take the chances for letters and a livelihood.”

“Salome, you are bartering life-long peace and happiness for
the momentary gratification of a whim, prompted solely by
vanity. How worthless are the brief hollow plaudits of the
world (which will regard you merely as the toy of an hour), in
comparison with the affection and society of your own family?
Here, in your home, how useful, how contented you might
be!”

Her only reply was a hasty, imperious wave of the hand, and
a long silence followed.

In the bright morning light that streamed in through the
tendrils of honeysuckle clambering around the window, Dr.
Grey looked searchingly at the orphan, and could scarcely

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

realize that this pale, proud, pain-stricken face, was the same
rosy round one, fair and fearless, that had first met his gaze
under the pearly apple-blossoms.

Then, pink flesh, hazel eyes, vermilioned lips, and glossy hair
had preferred incontestable claims to beauty; now, an artist
would have curiously traced the fine lines and curves daintily
drawn about eyes, brow, and mouth, by the stylus of care, of
hopelessness, of wild bursts of passion. Her figure retained its
rounded symmetry, but the countenance traitorously revealed
the struggles, the bitter disappointments, the vindictive jealousy,
and rudely-smitten and blasted hopes, that had robbed her
days of peace and her nights of sleep.

Until this moment, Dr. Grey had not fully appreciated the
change that had been wrought by two tedious years, and as he
scrutinized the sadly sharpened and shadowed features, a painful
feeling of humiliation and almost of self-reproach sprang from
the consciousness that his inability to reciprocate her devoted
love had brought down this premature blight upon a young
and whilom happy, careless girl, — transforming her into a
reckless, hardened, hopeless woman.

While his inexorable conscience fully exonerated him from
censure, his generous heart ached in sympathy for hers, and his
chivalric tenderness for all things weaker than himself, bled at
the reflection that he had been unintentionally instrumental in
darkening a woman's life.

But hope, — beautiful, blue-eyed, sunny-browed hope, —
whispered that this was a fleeting youthful fancy; and that
absence and time would dispel the temporary gloom that now
lay on her heart, like some dense cold vapor which would
grow silvery, and melt in morning sunshine.

Under his steady gaze the blood rose slowly to its old signal-station
on her cheeks, and she put up one hand to shield its
scarlet banners.

“Salome, will you tell me when and where you intend to go?
Since you have resolved to leave us, I desire to know in what
way I can aid you, or contribute to the comfort of the journey
you contemplate.”

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

“From the last letter of Professor V—, declining your proposal
that he should come here and instruct me, I learn that
within the ensuing ten days he will sail for Havre, en route to
Italy, where he intends spending the winter. If possible, I wish
to reach New York before his departure, and to accompany
him. The thousand dollars will defray my expenses until I
have completed my musical training, which will fit me for the
stage, and insure an early engagement in some operatic company.
Knowing your high estimate of Professor V—, both as a gentleman
and as a musician, I am exceedingly anxious to place
myself under his protection; especially since his wife and
children will meet him at Paris, and go on to Naples. Are you
willing to give me a letter of introduction, commending me to
his favorable consideration?”

The hesitating timidity with which this request was uttered,
touched him more painfully than aught that had ever passed
between them.

“My dear child, did you suppose that I would permit you to
travel alone to New York, and thrust yourself upon the notice
of strangers? I will accompany you whenever you go, and not
only present you to the professor, but request him to receive
you into his family as a member of his home-circle.”

A quiver shook out the hard lines around her lips, and she
turned her eyes full on his.

“You are very kind, sir, but that is not necessary; and a
letter of introduction will have the same effect, and save you
from a disagreeable trip. Your time is too valuable to be
wasted on such journeys, and I have no right to expect that
solely on my account you should tear yourself away — from —
those dear to you.”

“I think my time could not be more profitably employed
than in promoting the happiness and welfare of my adopted
sister, who was so inexpressibly dear to my noble Janet. It
is neither pleasant nor proper for a young lady to travel without
an escort.”

He had risen, and laid his hand lightly on the back of her
chair.

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]



“She smiled; but he could see arise
Her soul from far adown her eyes,
Prepared as if for sacrifice.”

“Is it a mercy, think you, Dr. Grey, to foster a fastidiousness
that can only barb the shafts of penury? What right
have toiling paupers to harbor in their thoughts those dainty
scruples that belong appropriately to princesses and palaces?
Why tell me that this, that, or the other step is not `proper,'
when you know that necessity goads me? Sir, I feel now like
that isolated Florentine, and echo her words, —



.... `And since help
Must come to me from those who love me not,
Farewell, all helpers. I must help myself,
And am alone from henceforth.”

“You prefer that I should not accompany you to New
York?”

“Yes, sir; but I gratefully accept a letter to Professor
V—.”

“Very well; it shall be in readiness when you wish it.
Have you fixed any time for your departure?”

“This is Friday, — and I shall go on the six o'clock train,
Monday morning.”

“Is there any service that I can render you in the interim?”

“No, thank you.”

“As you have no likeness of the children, would it be agreeable
to you to have their photographs taken to-day, — and, at
the same time, a picture of yourself to be left with them? If
you desire it I will meet you in town, at the gallery, at any
hour you may designate.”

Standing before him, she answered, almost scornfully, —

“I shall not have time. Some day — if I succeed — I will
send them my photograph, taken in gorgeous robes as prima
donna;
provided you promise that said robes shall not constitute
a San Benito, and doom the picture to the flames.
I will detain you no longer, Dr. Grey, as the sole object of the
interview has been accomplished.”

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

“Pardon me; but I have a word to say. Your career will
probably be brilliantly successful, in which event you will feel
no want of admirers and friends, — and will doubtless ignore
me for those who flatter you more, and really love you less.
But, Salome, failure may overtake you, bringing in its train
countless evils that at present you can not realize, — poverty,
disease, desolation, in the midst of strangers, — and all the
woes that, like hungry wolves, attack homeless, isolated women.
I earnestly hope that the leprous hand of disaster and defeat
may never be laid upon your future, but the most cautious
human schemes are fallible — often futile — and if you should
be unsuccessful in your programme, and find yourself unable to
consummate your plans, I ask you now, by the memory of
our friendship, by the sacred memory of the dead, to promise
me that you will immediately write and acquaint me with
all your needs, your wishes, your real condition. Promise me,
dear Salome, that you will turn instantly to me, as you would
to Stanley, were he in my place, — that you will let me prove
myself your elder brother, — your truest, best friend.”

He put his hand on her head, but she recoiled haughtily from
his touch.

“Dr. Grey, I promise you,


`I will not soil thy purple with my dust,
Nor breathe my poison on thy Venice-glass.'
I promise you that if misfortune, failure, and penury lay hold
of me, you shall be the last human being who will learn it;
for I will cloak myself under a name that will not betray me,
and crawl into some lazaretto, and be buried in some potter's
field, among other mendicants, — unknown, `unwept, unhonored,
and unsung.'”

If some motherless young chamois, rescued from destruction,
and pampered and caressed, had suddenly turned, and savagely
bitten and lacerated the hand that fondled and fed it, Dr. Grey
would not have been more painfully startled; but experience
had taught him the uselessness of expostulation during her

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

moods of perversity, and he took his hat and turned away, saying,
almost sternly, —

“Bear in mind that neither palace nor potter's field can
screen you from the scrutiny of your Maker, or mask and
shelter your shivering soul in the solemn hour when He
demands its last reckoning.”

“Which `reckoning,' your eminently Christian charity assures
you will prove more terrible for me than the Bloody Assizes.
`By the memory of our friendship!' Oh, shallow sham!
Pinning my faith to the dictum, `The tide of friendship does
not rise high on the bank of perfection,' my fatuity led me
to expect that your friendship was wide as the universe, and
lasting as eternity. Wise Helvetius told me that, `To be loved,
we should merit but little esteem; all superiority attracts awe
and aversion;' ergo, since my credentials of unworthiness
were in disputable, I laid claim to a vast share of your favor.
But, alas! the logic of the seers is well-nigh as hollow as my
hopes.”

He looked over his shoulder at her, with an expression of
pity as profound as that which must have filled the eyes of the
angel, who, standing in the blaze of the sword of wrath, watched
Adam and Eve go mournfully forth into the blistering heats of
unknown lands. Before he could reply, she laughed contemptuously,
and continued, —

Nil desperandum, Dr. Grey. Remember that, `Faith and
persistency are life's architects; while doubt and despair bury
all under the ruins of any endeavor.' When I have trilled a
fortune into that abhorred vacuum, my pocket, I shall go
down to the Tigris, and catch the mate to Tobias' fish, and by
the cremation thereof, fumigate my pestiferous soul, and smoke
out the Asmodeus that has so long and comfortably dwelt
there.”

“God grant you a Raphael, as guide on your journey,” was
his calm, earnest reply, as he disappeared, closing the door after
him.

When the sound of his buggy-wheels on the gravelled avenue

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

told her he had gone, she threw herself on the floor, and crossing
her arms on a chair, hid her face in them.

During Saturday, no opportunity presented itself for renewing
the conversation, and early on Sunday morning Dr. Grey sent
to her room a package marked $1,000.00 — though really containing
$1,500.00 — and a letter addressed to Professor V—.
Without examining either, she threw them into her trunk,
which was already packed, and went down to breakfast.

She declined accompanying Miss Dexter and Muriel to church,
alleging, as an excuse, that it was the last day she could spend
with the children.

Dr. Grey approached her when the remainder of the family
had left the table, where she sat abstractedly jingling her fork
and spoon.

He noticed that her breakfast was untasted, and said, very
gently, —

“I suppose that you wish to visit our dear Jane's grave,
before you leave us, and, if agreeable to you, I shall be glad to
have you accompany me there to-day.”

“Thank you; but if I go, it will be alone.”

He stooped to kiss Jessie, who leaned against her sister's
chair, and, when he left the room, Salome caught the child in
her arms, and pressed her lips twice to the spot where his had
rested.

Late in the afternoon she eluded the children's watchful eyes,
and stole away from the house, taking the road that led towards
“Solitude.” In one portion of the osage hedge that surrounded
the place, the lower branches had died, leaving a small opening,
and here Salome gained access to the grounds. Walking cautiously
under the thick and dark masses of shrubbery and trees,
she reached the arched path near the clump of pyramidal
deodars, whose long, drooping plumes were fluttering in the
evening wind.

Thence she could command a view of the house and grounds
in front, and thence she saw that concerning which she had
come to satisfy herself, — believing that the evidence of her own

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

eyes would fortify her for the approaching trial of separation.
Dr. Grey's horse and buggy stood near the side gate, and Dr.
Grey was walking very slowly up and down the avenue leading
to the beach, while Mrs. Gerome's tall form leaned on his arm,
and the greyhound followed sulkily.

Salome had barely time to look upon the spectacle that fired
her heart and well-nigh maddened her, ere the dog lifted his
head, gave one quick, savage bark, and darted in the direction
of the cedars.

Dread of detection and of Dr. Grey's pitying gaze was more
potent than fear of the brute, and she ran swiftly towards the
gap in the hedge, by which she had effected an entrance into
the secluded grounds. Just as she reached it, the greyhound
bounded up, and they met in front of the opening. He set his
teeth in her clothes, tearing away a streamer of her black dress,
and, as she silently struggled, he bit her arm badly, mangling
the flesh, from which the blood spouted. Disengaging a shawl
which she wore around her shoulders, she threw it over his
head, and, as the meshes caught in his collar, and temporarily
entangled him, she sprang through the gap, and seized a heavy
stick which lay within reach. He followed, snarling and pawing
at the shawl that ultimately dropped at Salome's feet; but finding
himself beyond the boundary he was expected to guard, and
probably satisfied with the punishment already inflicted, he retreated
before a well-aimed blow that drove him back into the
enclosure.

The instant he started towards the cedars Dr. Grey suspected
mischief, and, placing Mrs. Gerome on a bench that surrounded
an elm, he hurried in the same direction.

When he reached the spot, the dog was snuffing at a patch of
bombazine that lay on the grass; and, confirmed in his sad suspicion,
the doctor passed through the opening in the hedge and
looked about for the figure which he dreaded, yet expected to
see.

Bushy undergrowth covered the ground for some distance,
and, hoping that nothing more serious than fright had resulted

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

from the escapade, he stowed away the bombazine fragment in
his coat pocket, and slowly retraced his steps.

Secreted by two friendly oaks that spread their low boughs
over her, Salome had seen his anxious face peering around for
the intruder, and when he abandoned the search and disappeared,
she smothered a bitter laugh, and strove to stanch the
blood that trickled from the gash by binding her handkerchief
over it. Torn muscles and tendons ached and smarted; but the
great agony that seemed devouring her heart rendered her
almost oblivious of physical pain. In the dusk of coming
night she crossed the gloomy forest, where a whippoorwill was
drearily lamenting, and, walking over an unfrequented portion
of the lawn, went up to her own room.

She bathed and bound up the wound as securely as the use of
only one hand would permit, and put on a dress whose sleeves
fastened closely at the wrist.

Ere long, Dr. Grey's clear voice echoed through the hall, and
the sound made her wince, like the touch of some glowing
brand.

“Jessie, where is sister Salome? Tell her tea is ready.”

The orphan went down and took her seat, but did not even
glance at the master of the house, who looked anxiously at her
as she entered.

During the meal Jessie asked for some sweetmeats that were
placed in front of her sister, and, as the latter drew the glass
dish nearer, and proceeded to help her, the child exclaimed, —

“Oh, look there! What is that dripping from your sleeve?
Ugh! it is blood.”

“Nonsense, Jessie! don't be silly. Hush! and eat your
supper.”

Two drops of blood had fallen on the table-cloth, and the girl
instantly set her cup and saucer over them.

She felt the slow stream trickling down to her wrist, and put
her arm in her lap.

“Is anything the matter?” asked Dr. Grey, who had observed
the quick movement.

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

“I hurt my arm a little, that is all.”

Her tone forbade a renewal of inquiry, and, as soon as possible,
she withdrew to her room, to adjust the bandage.

The children were playing in the library, and Muriel was
walking with her governess on the wide piazza.

While Salome was trying by the aid of fingers and teeth to
draw a strip of linen tightly over her wound, a tap at the door
startled her.

“I am engaged, and can see no one just now.”

“Salome, I want to speak to you, and shall wait here until
I do.”

“Excuse me, Dr. Grey. I will come down in ten minutes.”

“Pardon me, but I insist upon seeing you here, and hope you
will not compel me to force the door open.”

She wrapped a towel around her arm, drew down her sleeve,
and opened the door.

“To what am I indebted for the honor of this interview?”

“To my interest in your welfare, which cannot be baffled.
Salome, what is the matter? You looked so pale that I
noticed you particularly, and saw the blood on the table-cloth.
My dear child, I will not be trifled with. Tell me where you
are hurt.”

“Pray give yourself no uneasiness. I merely scraped and
bruised my arm. It is a matter of no consequence.”

“Of that I beg to be considered the best judge. Show me
your arm.”

“I prefer not to trouble you.”

He gently but firmly took hold of it, unwound the towel, and
she saw him start and shudder at sight of the mangled flesh.

“An ugly gash! Tell me how you hurt yourself so
severely.”

“It is a matter that I do not choose to discuss; but since
you have seen it, I wish you would be so good as to dress and
bandage the wound.”

“Oh, my little sister! Will you never learn to trust your
brother?”

“Oh, Dr. Grey! will you never learn to let me alone, when

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

I am indulging the `Imp of the Perverse' in an audience, and
do not wish to be interrupted?”

She mimicked his pleading tone so admirably that his face
flushed.

“Come to the sitting-room. No one can disturb us there,
and I will attend to your injury, which is really serious.”

She followed him, and stood without flinching one iota,
while he clipped away the jagged pieces of flesh, covered the
long gash with adhesive plaster, and carefully bandaged the
whole.

“Salome, you must dismiss all idea of starting to-morrow, for
indeed it would not be safe for you to travel alone, with your
arm in this condition. It may give you much trouble and
suffering.”

“Which, of course, nolens volens, I must bear as best I may;
but, so surely as I live to see daylight, I shall start, even if I
knew I should have to stop en route and bury my pretty arm,
and be forced to buy a cork one, wherewith to gesticulate gracefully
when I die as `Azucena.' There! thank you, Dr. Grey;
of course you are very good, — you always are. Shall I bid
you all good-by now, or wait till morning? Better make my
adieu to-night, so that I may not disturb the matutinal slumbers
of the household.”

There was a dangerous, starry sparkle in her eyes, that he
would not venture to defy, and, sighing heavily, he answered, —

“I shall accompany you to the depôt, and place you under
the protection of the conductor.”

“I do not desire to give you that trouble, and —”

“Hush! Do not grieve me any more than you have already
done, by your hasty, unkind, unfriendly speeches. I shall see
you in the morning.”

He left the room abruptly, to conceal the distress which he
did not desire her to discover; and having found Muriel and
Miss Dexter, Salome bade them good-by, requested them not to
disturb themselves next morning on her account, and called
the children to her room.

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

For two hours they sat beside her on the lounge, crying over
her impending departure, but when she had promised to take
them as far as the depôt, their thoughts followed other currents,
and very soon after, both slumbered soundly in their trundle-bed.

With her cheek resting on her hand, Salome sat looking at
them, noting the glossiness of their curling hair, the flush on
their round faces, the regular breathing of peaceful childhood's
sleep. Once she could have wept, and would have knelt and
prayed over them; but now her own overmastering misery had
withered all the tenderness in her heart, and, while her eyes of
flesh rested on the orphans, her mental vision was filled with the
figure of that gray-haired woman hanging on Dr. Grey's arm.
In a dull, cold, abstract way, she hoped that the little ones
would be happy, — how could they be otherwise when fortune
had committed them to Dr. Grey's guardianship? But a numb,
desperate feeling had seized her, and she cared for nothing,
loved nothing, prayed for nothing.

How the hours of that night of wretchedness passed she never
knew; but when the little bird in the parlor clock “cuckooed”
three times, she was aroused from her reverie by the tramp of
horses' hoofs on the gravel, and then the sharp clang of the bell
echoed through the silent house.

It was not unusual for messengers to summon Dr. Grey
during the night, and she was not surprised when, some moments
later, she heard his voice in the hall. After the lapse of
a quarter of an hour, his firm, well-known step approached and
paused at her threshold.

“Salome, are you up?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Come into the passage.”

She opened the door, and stood with the candle in her
hand.

“I regret exceedingly that I am compelled to leave here immediately,
as I must hasten to see a man and child who have
been horribly burned and injured by the falling in of a roof.
The parties live some distance in the country, and I fear I shall

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

not be able to get back in time to go with you to the cars. I
shall drive as rapidly as possible, and hope to accompany you,
but if I should be detained, here is a note which I hastily scribbled
to Mr. Miller, the conductor, whom you will find a very
kind and courteous gentleman. I sincerely deplore this summons,
but the sufferers are old friends of my sister, and I hope
you will believe that nothing but a case of life and death would
prevent me from seeing you aboard the train.”

“I am sorry, sir, that you thought it necessary to apologize.”

She was not yet prepared to part from him forever, — she
had been nerving herself for the final interview at the depôt;
but now it came with a shock that utterly stunned her, and she
reeled against the door-facing, as if recoiling from some fearful
blow.

The livid pallor of her lips, and the spasm of agony that contracted
her features, frightened him, and, as he sprang closer
to her, the candle fell from her fingers. He caught it, ere it
reached the mat, and placed it on a chair.

“My dear child, your arm pains you, and I beg you to defer
your journey at least until Tuesday. I shall be anxious and
miserable about you, if you go this morning, and, for my sake,
Salome, if not for your own, remain here one day longer. I
have not asked many things of you, and I trust you will not
refuse this last request I may ever be allowed to make.”

She attempted to speak, but there came only a quiver across
her mouth, and a sickly smile that flickered over the ghastly
proud face, like the dying sunshine of Indian summer on
marble cenotaphs.

“Salome, you will, to oblige me, wait until Tuesday?”

She shook her head, and mastered her weakness.

“No, Dr. Grey; I must go at once. I take all the hazard.”

“Then you will find on the mantel-piece in my room, a paper
containing directions for the treatment of your arm, which
demands care and attention. I am sorry you are so obstinate,
and, if I possessed the authority, I would forbid your departure.”

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

He could not endure the despairing expression of her eyes,
which seemed supernaturally large and brilliant, and his own
quailed, for the first time within his recollection. She knew
that she was going away forever, to avoid the sight of his happiness
with Mrs. Gerome; that, in comparison with that torture,
all other trials, even separation, would be endurable; but the
least evil was more severe than she had dreaded. Now, as she
looked up at his noble face, overshadowed with anxiety and
regret, and paler than she had ever seen it, the one prayer of
her heart was, that, ere a wife's lips touched his, death might
claim him for its prey.

“Salome, I am deeply pained by the course you persist in
following, but I will not provoke and annoy you by renewed expression
of a disapprobation that has proved so ineffectual in influencing
your decision. God grant that the results may sanction
your confidence in your own judgment, — your distrust of mine.
I promised you once that I would pray for you, and I wish to
assure you, that, while I live, I shall never lay my head upon my
pillow without having first committed you to the mercy and
loving care of that Guardian who never `slumbers, nor sleeps.'
May God bless and guide you, my dear young friend, and if not
again in this world, grant that we may meet in the Everlasting
City of Peace. Little sister, be sure to meet me in the Kingdom
of Rest, where dear Janet waits for us both.”

His calm eyes filled with tears, and his voice grew tremulous,
as he took Salome's cold, passive hand, and kissed it.

“Good-by, Dr. Grey; if I find my way to heaven, it will be
because you are there. When I am gone, let my name and
memory be like that of the dead.”

She stood erect, with her fingers lying in his palm, and the
ring of her voice was like the clashing of steel against steel.

He bent down, and, for the first time, pressed his lips to her
forehead; then turned quickly and walked away. When he
reached the head of the stairs, he looked back and saw her
standing in the door, with the candle-light flaring over her face;
and in after years, he could never recall, without a keen pang,
that vision of a girlish form draped in mourning, and of fair,

-- 345 --

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

rigid features, which hope and happiness could never again
soften and brighten.

Her splendid eyes followed him, as if the sole light of her life
were passing away forever; and, with a heavy sigh, he hurried
down the steps, realizing all the mournful burden of that
Portuguese sonnet, —



“Go from me. Yet I feel that I shall stand
Henceforward in thy shadow. Nevermore
Alone upon the threshold of my door
Of individual life, I shall command
The uses of my soul, nor lift my hand
Serenely in the sunshine as before,
Without the sense of that which I forbore —
Thy touch upon the palm. The widest land
Doom takes to part us, leaves thy heart in mine,
With pulses that beat double. What I do
And what I dream include thee, as the wine
Must taste of its own grapes. And when I sue
God for myself, He hears that name of thine,
And sees within my eyes the tears of two.”
CHAPTER XXVI.

“I HOPE nothing has gone wrong, Robert? You look
unusually forlorn and doleful.”

Dr. Grey stepped out of his buggy, and accosted
the gardener, who was leaning idly on the gate, holding a trowel
in his hand, and lazily puffing the smoke from his pipe.

“I thank you, sir; with us the world wags on pretty much
the same, but when a man has been planting violets on his
mother's grave he does not feel like whistling and making
merry. Besides, to tell the truth, — which I do not like to
shirk, — I am getting very tired of this dismal, unlucky place.

-- 346 --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

If I had known as much before I bought it as I do now, all the
locomotives in America could not have dragged me here. I was
a stranger, and of course nobody thought it their special duty to
warn me; so I was bitten badly enough by the agent who sold
me this den of misfortune. Now, when it is too late, there is no
lack of busy tongues to tell me the place is haunted, and has
been for, lo! these many years.”

“Nonsense, Robert! I gave you credit for too much good
sense to listen to the gossip of silly old wives. Put all these
ridiculous tales of ghosts and hobgoblins out of your mind, man,
and do not make me laugh at you, as if you were a child who
had been so frightened by stories of `raw-head and bloody-bones,'
that you were afraid to blow out your candle and creep into
bed.”

“I am neither a fool nor a coward, and I will fight anything
that I can feel has bone and muscle; but I am satisfied that if
all the water in Siloam were poured over this place, it would
not wash out the curse that people tell me has always rested on it
since the time the pirates first located here. I can't admit I
believe in witches, but undoubtedly I do believe in Satan, who
seems to have a fee-simple to the place. It is not enough that
my poor mother is buried yonder, but my wheat and oats took
the rust; the mildew spoiled my grape crop; the rains ruined
my melons; the worms ate up every blade of my grass; the cows
have got the black-tongue; the gale blew down my pigeon-house
and mashed all my squabs; and my splendid carnations and
fuchsias are devoured by red spider. Nothing thrives, and I am
sick at heart.”

The dogged discontent written so legibly on his countenance,
did not encourage the visitor to enter into a discussion of the
abstract causes of blight, gales, and black-tongue, and he merely
answered, —

“The evils you have enumerated are not peculiar to any
locality; and all the farmers in this neighborhood are echoing
your complaints. How is Mrs. Gerome?”

“Neither better nor worse. You know what miserable
weather we have had for a week. This morning she ordered

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

the small carriage and horses brought to the door, and when I
took the reins, she dismissed me and said she preferred driving
herself. I told her the grays had not been used, and were badly
pampered standing so long in their stalls, and that I was really
afraid they would break her neck, as she was not strong enough
to manage them; but she laughed, and answered that if they
did, it would be the best day's work they had ever accomplished,
and she would give them a chance. Down the beach they went
like a flash, and when she came home their flanks smoked like a
lime-kiln. What is ever to be done with my mistress, I am sure
I don't know. She makes the house so doleful, that nobody
wants to stay here, and only yesterday Katie and Phœbe, the
cook, gave notice that they wished to leave when the month was
out. She has no idea what she will do, or where she will go.
We have wanted a hot-house, and she ordered me to get the
builder's estimate of the cost of two plans which she drew; but
when I carried them to her, she pushed them aside, and said she
would think of the matter, but thought she might leave this
place, and therefore would not need the building. She is as
notionate as a child, and no one but my poor mother could ever
manage her. Hist! sir! Don't you hear her? You may be
sure there is mischief brewing when she sings like that.”

Dr. Grey walked towards the house, and paused on the portico
to listen, —



“Quis est homo, qui non fleret
Christi matrem si videret,
In tanto supplicio.”

The voice was not so strong as when he had heard it in Addio
del Passata,
but the solemn mournfulness of its cadences was
better suited to the Stabat Mater, and indexed much that no
other method of expression would have reached. After some
moments she forsook Rossini, and began the Agnus Dei from
Haydn's Third Mass, —

“Agnus Dei, qui tollis peccata mundi, miserere.”

Surely she could not render this grand strain if her soul was

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

in fierce rebellion; and, with strained ears and hushed breath,
Dr. Grey listened to the closing

“Dona nobis pacem, — pacem, — pacem.”

It was a passionate, wailing prayer, and the only one that ever
crossed her lips, yet his heart throbbed with pleasure, as he
noted the tremor that seemed to shiver her voice into silvery
fragments; and as she ended, he knew that tears were not far
from her eyes.

When he entered the room, she had left the piano, and wheeled
a sofa in front of the grate, where she sat gazing vacantly into
the fiery fretwork of glowing coals.

A copy of Turner's “Liber Studiorum,” superbly bound in
purple velvet, lay on her knee, and into a corner of the sofa
she had tossed a square of canvas almost filled with silken
Parmese violets.

“Good-evening, Mrs. Gerome; I hope I do not interrupt you.”

Dr. Grey removed the embroidery to the table, and seated
himself in the sofa corner.

“Good evening. Interruption argues occupation and absorbed
attention, and the term is not applicable to me. I who
live as vainly, as uselessly, as fruitlessly, as some fakir twirling
his thumbs and staring at his beard, have little right to call
anything an interruption. My existence here is as still, as stagnant,
as some pool down yonder in the sedge which last week's
waves left among the sand hillocks, and your visits are like
pebbles thrown into it, creating transient ripples and circles.”

“You have gone back to the God of your æsthetic idolatry,”
said he, touching the “Liber Studiorum.”

“Yes, because `Beauty pitches her tents before him,' and his
pencil is more potent in conjuring visions that enchant my
wearied mind, than Jemschid's goblet or Iskander's mirror.”

“But why stand afar off, trusting to human and fallible
interpreters, when it is your privilege to draw near and dwell
in the essence of the only real and divine beauty?”

“Better reverence it behind a veil, than suffer like Semele.

-- 349 --

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

I know my needs, and satisfy them fully. Once my heart was as
bare of adoration as Egypt's tawny sands of crystal rain-pools;
but looking into the realm of nature and of art, I chose the
religion of the beautiful, and said to my famished soul, —



`From every channel thro' which Beauty runs,
To fertilize the world with lovely things,
I will draw freely, and be satisfied.'”

“This morbid sentimentality, this sickly gasping system of
æsthetics, soi-disant `Religion of the Beautiful,' is the curse of
the age, — is a vast, universal vampire sucking the life from
humanity. Like other idolatries it may arrogate the name of
`Religion,' but it is simply downright pagan materialism, and
its votaries of the nineteenth century should look back two
thousand years, and renew the Panathenœa. The ancient Greek
worship of æsthetics was a proud and pardonable system, replete
with sublime images; but the idols of your emasculated creed
are yellow-haired women with straight noses, — are purple clouds
and moon-silvered seas, — and physical beauty constitutes their
sole excellence. Lovely landscapes and perfect faces are certainly
entitled to a liberal quota of earnest admiration; but a
religion that contents itself with merely material beauty, differs
in nothing but nomenclature from the pagan worship of Cybele,
Venus, and Astarte.”

A chill smile momentarily brightened Mrs. Gerome's features,
and turning towards her visitor, she answered slowly, —

“Be thankful, sir, that even the worship of beauty lingers in
this world of sin and hate; and instead of defiling and demolishing
its altars, go to work zealously and erect new ones at every
cross-roads. Lessing spoke for me when he said, `Only a
misapprehended religion can remove us from the beautiful, and
it is proof that a religion is true and rightly understood when it
everywhere brings us back to the Beautiful.”

“Pardon me. I accept Lessing's words, but cavil at your
interpretation of them. His reverence for Beauty embraced not
merely physical and material types, but that nobler, grander
beauty which centres in pure ethics and ontology; and a religion

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

that seeks no higher forms than those of clay, — whether Himalayas
or `Greek Slave,'— whether emerald icebergs, flashing
under polar auroras, or the myosotis that nods there on the
mantel-piece, — a religion that substitutes beauty for duty, and
Nature for Nature's God, is a shameful sham, and a curse to
its devotees. There is a beauty worthy of all adoration, a
beauty far above Antinous, or Gula, or Greek æsthetics, — a
beauty that is not the disjecta membra that modern maudlin
sentimentality has left it, — but that perfect and immortal
`Beauty of Holiness,' that outlives marble and silver, pigment,
stylus, and pagan poems that deify dust.”

He leaned towards her, watching eagerly for some symptom
of interest in the face before him, and bent his head until he
inhaled the fragrance of the violets which clustered on one side
of the coil of hair.

“`Beauty of Holiness.' Show it to me, Dr. Grey. Is it at La
Trappe, or the Hospice of St. Bernard? Where are its temples?
Where are its worshippers? Who is its Hierophant?”

“Jesus Christ.”

She closed her eyes for a moment, as if to shut out some
painful vision evoked by his words.

“Sir, do you recollect the reply of Laplace, when Napoleon
asked him why there was no mention of God in his `Mécanique
Celeste?
' `Sire, je n'avais pas besoin de cette hypothèse.' I
was not sufficiently insane to base my religion of beauty upon a
holiness that was buried in the tomb supplied by Joseph of
Arimathea, — that was long ago hunted out of the world it might
have purified. Once I believed in, and revered what I supposed
was its existence, but I was speedily disenchanted of my faith,
for, —


`I have seen those that wore Heaven's armor, worsted:
I have heard Truth lie:
Seen Life, beside the founts for which it thirsted,
Curse God and die.'
Dr. Grey, I do not desire to sneer at your Christian trust,
and God knows I would give all my earthly possessions and
hopes for a religion that would insure me your calm resignation

-- 351 --

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

and contentment; but the resurrection of my faith would only
resemble that beautiful floral Palingenesis (asserted by Gaffarel
and Kircher), which was but `the pale spectre of a flower
coming slowly forth from its own ashes,' and speedily dropping
back into dust. Leave me in the enjoyment of the only pleasure
earth can afford me, the contemplation of the beautiful.”

“Unless you blend with it the true and good, your love of
beauty will degenerate into the merely sensuous æsthetics, which,
at the present day, renders its votaries fastidious, etiolated
voluptuaries. The deification of humanity, so successfully inaugurated
by Feuerbach and Strauss, is now no longer confined to
realms of abstract speculation; but cultivated sensualism has
sunk so low that popular poets chant the praises of Phryne and
Cleopatra, and painters and sculptors seek to immortalize types
that degrade the taste of all lovers of Art. The true mission
of Art, whether through the medium of books, statues, or pictures,
is to purify and exalt; but the curse of our age is, that the
fashionable pantheistic raving about Nature, and the apotheosizing
of physical loveliness, is rapidly sinking into a worship of the
vilest elements of humanity and materialism. Pagan æsthetics
were purer and nobler than the system, which, under that name,
finds favor with our generation.”

She listened, not assentingly, but without any manifestation
of impatience, and while he talked, her eyes rested dreamily
upon the yellow beach, where, —



“Trampling up the sloping sand,
In lines outreaching far and wide,
The white-maned billows swept to land.”

Whether she pondered his words, or was too entirely absorbed
by her own thoughts to heed their import, he had no means of
ascertaining.

“Mrs. Gerome, what have you painted recently?”

“Nothing, since my illness; and perhaps I shall never touch
my brush again. Sometimes I have thought I would paint a
picture of Handel standing up to listen to that sad song from

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

his own `Samson,' — `Total eclipse, no sun, no moon!' But I
doubt whether I could put on canvas that grand, mournful, blind
face, turned eagerly towards the stage, while tears ran swiftly
from his sightless eyes. Again, I have vague visions of a dead
Schopenhauer, seated in the corner of the sofa, with his pet
poodle, Putz, howling at his master's ghastly white features, —
with his Indian Oupnekhat lying on his rigid knee, and his
gilded statuette of Gotama Buddha grinning at him from the
mantel-piece, welcoming him to Nirwána. There stands my
easel, empty and shrouded; and here, from day to day, I sit idle,
not lacking ideas, but the will to clothe them. Unlike poor
Maurice de Guerin, who said that his `head was parching; that,
like a tree which had lived its life, he felt as though every
passing wind were blowing through dead branches in his top,' I
feel that my brain is as vigorous and restless as ever, while my
will alone is paralyzed, and my heart withered and cold within
me.”

“Your brush and palette will never yield you any permanent
happiness, nor promote a spirit of contentment, until you select a
different class of subjects. Your themes are all too sombre, too
dismal, and the sole motif that runs through your music and
painting seems to be in memoriam. Open the windows of your
gloomy soul, and let God's sunshine stream into its cold recesses,
and warm and gild and gladden it. Throw aside your morbid
proclivities for the melancholy and abnormal, and paint peaceful
genre pictures, — a group of sunburnt, laughing harvesters, or
merry children, or tulip-beds with butterflies swinging over
them. You need more warmth in your heart, and more light
in your pictures.”

“Eminently correct, — most incontestably true; but how do
you propose to remedy the imperfect chiaro-oscuro of my character?
Show me the market where that light of peace and joy
is bartered, and I will constitute you my broker, with unlimited
orders. No, no. I see the fact as plainly as you do, but I
know better than you how irremediable it is. My soul is a
doleful morgue, and my pictures are dim photographs of its

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

corpse-tenants. Shut in forever from the sunshine, I dip my
brush in the shadows that surround me, for, like Empedocles, —



... `I alone
Am dead to life and joy; therefore I read
In all things my own deadness.'”

“If you would free yourself from the coils of an intense and
selfish egoism that fetter you to the petty cares and trials of
your individual existence, — if you would endeavor to forget
for a season the woes of Mrs. Gerome, and expend a little more
sympathy on the sorrows of others, — if you would resolve to
lose sight of the caprices that render you so unpopular, and
make some human being happy by your aid and kind words, —
in fine, if, instead of selecting as your model some cynical, half-insane
woman like Lady Hester Stanhope, you chose for imitation
the example of noble Christian usefulness and self-abnegation,
analogous to that of Florence Nightingale, or Mrs. Fry, you
would soon find that your conscience —”

“Enough! You weary me. Dr. Grey, I thoroughly understand
your motives, and honor their purity, but I beg that you
will give yourself no further anxiety on my account. You
can not, from your religious standpoint, avoid regarding me as
worse than a heathen, and have constituted yourself a missionary
to reclaim and consecrate me. I am not quite a cannibal, ready
to devour you, by way of recompense for your charitable efforts
in my behalf, but I must assure you your interest and sympathy
are sadly wasted. Do you remember that celebrated `vase of
Soissons,' which was plundered by rude soldiery in Rheims,
and which Clovis so eagerly coveted at the distribution of the
spoils? A soldier broke it before the king's hungry eyes, and
forced him to take the worthless mocking fragments. Even so
flint-faced fate shattered my happiness, and tauntingly offers me
the ruins; but I will none of it!”

“Trust God's overruling mercy, and those fragments, fused in
the furnace of affliction, may be remoulded and restored to you
in pristine perfection.”

“Impossible! Moreover, I trust nothing but the brevity of

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

human life, which one day can not fail to release me from an
existence that has proved an almost intolerable burden. You
know Vogt says, `The natural laws are rude, unbending powers,'
and I comfort myself by hoping that they can neither be bribed
nor browbeaten out of the discharge of their duty, which
points to death as `the surest calculation that can be made, —
as the unavoidable keystone of every individual life.' A grim
consolation, you think? True; but all I shall ever receive. Dr.
Grey, in your estimation I am sinfully inert and self-indulgent;
and you conscientiously commend my idle hands to the benevolent
work of knitting socks for indigent ditchers, and making
jackets for pauper children. Now, although it is considered
neither orthodox nor modest to furnish left-hand with a trumpet
for sounding the praises of almsgiving right-hand, still I must
be allowed to assert that I appropriate an ample share of my
fortune for charitable purposes. Perhaps you will tell me that
I do not give in a proper spirit of loving sympathy, — that I hurl
my donations at my conscience, as `a sop to Cerberus.' I have
never injured any one, and if I have no tender love in my heart
to expend on others, it is the fault of that world which taught
me how hollow and deceitful it is. God knows I have never
intentionally wounded any living thing; and if negatively good,
at least my career has no stain of positive evil upon it. I am
one of those concerning whom Richter said, `There are souls
for whom life has no summer. These should enjoy the advantages
of the inhabitants of Spitzbergen, where, through the
winter's day, the stars shine clear as through the winter's night.'
I have neither summer nor polar stars, but I wait for that long
night wherein I shall sleep peacefully.”

“Mrs. Gerome, defiant pride bars your heart from the white-handed
peace that even now seeks entrance. Some great sorrow
or sin has darkened your past, and, instead of ejecting its memory,
you hug it to your soul; you make it a mental Juggernaut,
crushing the hopes and aims that might otherwise brighten the
path along which you drag this murderous idol. Cast it away
forever, and let Peace and Hope clasp hands over its empty
throne.”

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

From that peculiar far-off expression of the human eye that
generally indicates abstraction of mind, he feared that she had
not heard his earnest appeal; but after some seconds, she smiled
drearily, and repeated with singular and touching pathos, lines
which proved that his words were not lost upon her, —



“`Ah, could the memory cast her spots, as do
The snake's brood theirs in spring! and be once more
Wholly renewed, to dwell in the time that's new, —
With no reiterance of those pangs of yore.
Peace, peace! Ah, forgotten things
Stumble back strangely! and the ghost of June
Stands by December's fire, cold, cold! and puts
The last spark out.'”

The mournful sweetness and calmness of her low voice made
Dr. Grey's heart throb fiercely, and he leaned a little farther
forward to study her countenance. She had rested her elbow
on the carved side of the sofa, and now her cheek nestled for
support in one hand, while th eother toyed unconsciously with
the velvet edges of the Liber Studiorum. Her dress was of
some soft, shining fabric, neither satin nor silk, and its pale blue
lustre shed a chill, pure light over the wan, delicate face, that
was white as a bending lily.

The faint yet almost mesmeric fragrance of orange flowers and
violets floated in the folds of her garments, and seemed lurking
in the waves of gray hair that glistened in the bright steady
glow of the red grate; and moved by one of those unaccountable
impulses that sometimes decide a man's destiny, Dr. Grey
took the exquisitely beautiful hand from the book and enclosed
it in both of his.

“Mrs. Gerome, you seem strangely unsuspicious of the real
nature of the interest with which you have inspired me; and I
owe it to you, as well as to myself, to avow the feelings that
prompt me to seek your society so frequently. For some months
after I met you, my professional visits afforded me only rare
and tantalizing glimpses of you, but from the day of Elsie's

-- 356 --

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

death, I have been conscious that my happiness is indissolubly
linked with yours, — that my heart, which never before acknowledged
allegiance to any woman, is —”

“For God's sake, stop! I can not listen to you.”

She had wrung her hand violently from his clinging fingers,
and, springing to her feet, stood waving him from her, while
an expression of horror came swiftly into her eyes and over her
whole countenance.

Dr. Grey rose also, and though a sudden pallor spread from
his lips to his temples, his calm voice did not falter.

“Is it because you can never return my love, that you so
vehemently refuse to hear its avowal? Is it because your own
heart —”

“It is because your love is an insult, and must not be uttered!”

She shivered as if rudely buffeted by some freezing blast, and
the steely glitter leaped up, like the flash of a poniard, in her
large, dilating eyes.

Shocked and perplexed, he looked for a moment at her writhing
features, and put out his hand.

“Can it be possible that you so utterly misapprehend me?
You surely can not doubt the earnestness of an affection which
impels me to offer my hand and heart to you, — the first woman
I have ever loved. Will you refuse —”

“Stand back! Do not touch me! Ah, — God help me!
Take your hand from mine. Are you blind? If you were an
archangel I could not listen to you, for — for — oh, Dr. Grey!”

She covered her face with her hands, and staggered towards a
chair.

A horrible, sickening suspicion made his brain whirl and his
heart stand still. He followed her, and said, pleadingly, —

“Do not keep me in painful suspense. Why is my declaration
of devoted affection so revolting to you? Why can you
not at least permit me to express the love —”

“Because that love dishonors me! Dr. Grey, I — am — a —
wife!”

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

The words fell slowly from her white lips, as if her heart's
blood were dripping with them, and a deep, purplish spot burned
on each cheek, to attest her utter humiliation.

Dr. Grey gazed at her, with a bewildered, incredulous expression.

“You mean that your heart is buried in your husband's
grave?”

“Oh, if that were true, you and I might be spared this shame
and agony.”

A low wail escaped her, and she hid her face in her arms.

“Mrs. Gerome, is not your husband dead?”

“Dead to me, — but not yet in his grave. The man I married
is still alive.”

She heard a half-stifled groan, and buried her face deeper in
her arms to avoid the sight of the suffering she had caused.

For some time the stillness of death reigned around them, and
when at last the wretched woman raised her eyes, she saw Dr.
Grey standing beside her, with one hand on the back of her chair,
the other clasped over his eyes. Reverently she turned and
pressed her lips to his cold fingers, and he felt her hot tears
falling upon them, as she said, falteringly, —

“Forgive me the pain that I have innocently inflicted on you.
God is my witness, I did not imagine you cared for me. I supposed
you pitied me, and were only interested in saving my
miserable soul. The servants told me you were very soon to be
married to a young girl who lived with your sister; and I never
dreamed that your noble, generous heart felt any interest in me,
save that of genuine Christian compassion for my loneliness and
desolation. If I had suspected your feelings, I would have
gone away immediately, or told you all. Oh, that I had never
come here! — that I had never left my safe retreat, near Funchal!
Then I would not have stabbed the heart of the only man
whom I respect, revere, and trust.”

Some moments elapsed ere he could fully command himself,
and when he spoke he had entirely regained composure.

“Do not reproach yourself. The fault has been mine, rather
than yours. Knowing that some mystery enveloped your early

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

life, I should not have allowed my affections to centre so completely
in one concerning whose antecedents I knew absolutely
nothing. I have been almost culpably rash and blind, — but I
could not look into your beautiful, sad eyes, and doubt that you
were worthy of the love that sprang up unbidden in my heart.
I knew that you were irreligious, but I believed I could win
you back to Christ; and when I tell you that, after living thirty-eight
years, you are the only woman I ever met whom I wished
to call my wife, you can in some degree realize my confidence in
the innate purity of your character. God only knows how
severely I am punished for my rashness, how profoundly I deplore
the strange infatuation that so utterly blinded me. At
least, I am grateful that my brief madness has not involved you
in sin and additional suffering.”

The burning spots faded from her cheeks as she listened to
his low, solemn words, and when he ended, she clasped her
hands passionately, and exclaimed, —

“Do not judge me, until you know all. I am not as unworthy
as you fear. Do not withdraw your confidence from
me.”

He shook his head, and answered, sadly, —

“A wife, yet bereft of your husband's protection! A wife,
wandering among strangers, and a deserter from the home you
vowed to cheer! Your own admission cries out in judgment
against you.”

He walked to the table and picked up his gloves; and Mrs.
Gerome rose and advanced a few steps.

“Dr. Grey, you will come now and then to see me?”

“No; for the present I do not wish to see you.”

“Ah! how brittle are men's promises! Did you not assure
Elsie that you would never forsake her wretched child?”

“Our painful relations invalidate that promise, — cancel that
pledge. I can not visit you as formerly; still, I shall at all
times be glad to serve you; and you have only to acquaint me
with your wishes to insure their execution.”

“Remember how solitary, how desolate, I am.”

“A wife should be neither, while her husband lives.”

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

The cold severity of his tone wounded her inexpressibly, and
she haughtily drew herself up.

“Dr. Grey will at least allow me an opportunity of explaining
the circumstances that he seems to regard as so heinous?”

He looked at the proud but quivering mouth, — into the great,
shadowy, gray eyes, and a heavy sigh escaped him.

“Perhaps it is better that I should know your history, for it
will diminish my own unhappiness to feel assured that you are
worthy of the estimate I placed upon you one hour ago. Shall
I come to-morrow, or will you tell me now what you desire me
to know?”

“I can not sleep until I have exonerated myself in your
clear, truthful, holy eyes: I can not endure that you should
think harshly of me, even for a day. This room is suffocating!
I will meet you on the portico; and yonder, by the sea, I will
show you my life.”

She went to the escritoire, opened one of the drawers, and
took out a package. Wrapping a cloak around her, she quitted
the parlor, and found Dr. Grey leaning against one of the
columns.

He did not offer her his arm as formerly, but slowly and
silently they walked down towards the beach, where the surf
was rolling heavily in with a steady roar, and tossing sheets of
foam around the stone piers.



... “While far across the hills,
A dark and brazen sunset ribbed with black,
Glared, like the sullen eyeballs of the plague.”

-- 360 --

CHAPTER XXVII.

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

“DOCTOR GREY, had you possessed a tithe of the ingenuity
of Peiresc, you might long ago have interpreted
the deep, dark incisions in my character, which, like
the indentations on his celebrated amethyst, show where the
laminœ of luckless events inscribed my history with mournful
ciphers. Elsie's hints would have furnished any woman with a
clew; but, since you have not availed yourself of their aid, I
must lift the shroud that hides the corpse of my youth, my
happiness, my faith in man, my hope in God. Ah! unto what
shall I liken it? This ruined, wretched thing I call my life?
To the Tauk e Kerra, — standing in a dreary waste, lifting its
vast, keyless arch helplessly to heaven? Even such a crumbling
arch, beautiful and grand in its glorious promise, is the
incomplete, crownless life of Agla Gerome, — a lonely and melancholy
monument of a gigantic failure. Two months before my
birth, my father, Henderson Flewellyn, died, and when I was
three hours old, my poor young mother followed him, leaving
me to the care of her nurse, Elsie Maclean, and of an old uncle
who was at that time residing in Copenhagen. Having no
relatives to dictate, Elsie named me Vashti, for my mother;
but my great-uncle wrote that my baptism must be deferred
until he could be present, and instructed her to call me Evelyn,
after himself. But the stubborn Scotch will would not bend,
and my name was written in the family Bible, Vashti Flewellyn.
Before the expiration of three years, Mr. Mitchell Evelyn died,
bequeathing his fortune to me, as Evelyn Flewellyn, and
consigning me to the guardianship of Mr. Lucian Wright, a
widowed minister of New York. I was a feeble, sickly child.
hovering continually upon the confines of death, and, as city air
was deemed injurious to me, Elsie kept me at a farm-house on
the Hudson, belonging to the estate that I was destined to
inherit. Here I remained until my tenth year, when Mr.
Wright removed me to the vicinity of Albany, and placed me
under the care of his maiden sister, who had a small class of

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

girls to educate. Elsie accompanied and watched over me, and
here I spent four quiet, happy years; but the death of my
teacher set me once more afloat, and I was carried to New York,
and left at a large and fashionable boarding-school. I was fond
of study, and boundlessly ambitious, and soon formed a warm,
close friendship with a teacher who entered the institution
after I became one of its inmates. I had no one to love but
Elsie, who never left me, and consequently, I gave to Edith
Dexter, the young teacher, all the affection that I would have
lavished on parents, brothers, and sisters, had they been granted
to me. She was several years my senior, and the loveliest
woman I ever saw. Reared in affluence, her family had become
impoverished, and Edith was thrown upon her own resources
for a support. My father's fortune was very large, and the
property left me by Mr. Evelyn swelled my estate to very
unusual proportions. Mr. Wright had carefully attended to
the investment of the income, and I was regarded as the heiress
of enormous wealth. Tenderly attached to Edith, whose beauty,
intelligence, and varied accomplishments rendered her peculiarly
attractive, I loaded her with presents, and determined
that as soon as my educational career ended, I would establish
myself in an elegant residence on Fifth Avenue, take Edith to
live under my roof, treat her always as my sister, and share my
ample fortune with her. Dr. Grey, you can form no adequate
conception of the depth of the love I entertained for her. Day
and night my busy brain devised schemes for lightening her
labors, for promoting her happiness; and I spared no exertion
to shield her from the petty vexations and humiliating annoyances
incident to her situation. Waking, I prayed for her;
sleeping in her arms, I dreamed of the future we should spend
together. At the close of the session, she went into Vermont
to visit her invalid mother, and I to Mr. Wright's quiet home,
to remain until the end of vacation. The minister was a kind-hearted
but weak old man, who treated me tenderly, and
humored every caprice that attacked my brain. I had never
before been his guest, and here, at his house, on the second day
of my sojourn, I met his favorite nephew, Maurice Carlyle.”

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

Mrs. Gerome uttered the name through firmly set teeth, and
the blue cords on her forehead tangled terribly.

Clenching her fingers, she drew a long breath, and continued, —

“At that time, he was by far the most fascinating, and
certainly the handsomest man I have ever met, and when I
recall the beauty of his face, the grace of his manner, the noble
symmetry of his figure, and the sparkling vivacity of his conversation,
I do not wonder that from the first hour of our
acquaintance he charmed me. I was but a child, a proud,
impulsive young thing, full of romance, full of wild dreams of
manly chivalry and feminine constancy and devotion; and
Maurice Carlyle seemed the perfect incarnation of all my glowing
ideals of knightly excellence and heroism. He was thirty,—
I not yet sixteen; he poor and fastidious, — I generous and
trusting, and possessed of one of the largest estates on the
continent. He had spent much of his life abroad, and was as
polished as any courtier who ever graced St. Cloud or St. James;
I an impetuous young simpleton, who knew nothing of the
world, save those tantalizing glimpses snatched from behind the
bars of a boarding-school. Here, examine these portraits, while
the light still lingers, and you will see the woful disparity that
existed between us at that period. They were painted a fortnight
after I met him.”

She opened a velvet case, and laid before her companion two
oval ivory miniatures, richly set with large pearls.

Dr. Grey took them both in his hand, and, by the dull, lurid
glow that tipped a ridge of clouds lying along the western horizon,
he saw two pictures.

One, a remarkably handsome man, with brilliant black eyes
and regular features, and a cast of countenance that forcibly
reminded him of the likenesses of Edgar A. Poe, while the expression
denoted more of chicane than chivalry in his character.
The other, a fresh, sweet, girlish face, eloquent with innocence
and purity, with clear, gray eyes, overhung by jetty lashes, and
overarched by black brows, while a mass of dark hair was
heaped in short curls on her forehead and temples, and fell in
long ringlets over her neck.

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

Dr. Grey looked at Mrs. Gerome, and now at the portrait,
but the resemblance could nowhere be traced, save in the delicate
yet haughty arch of the eyebrows, and the dainty moulding
of the faultless nose.

While he glanced from one to the other, she placed a third
miniature beside those in his hand, and he started at sight of a
surpassingly lovely countenance, which recalled the outlines of
one that he had left in his library three hours before, where
Miss Dexter sat reading to Muriel.

“There you have the gods of my old worship, — Edith and
Maurice. Can you wonder at my infatuation?”

She took the pictures, and a derisive smile distorted her lips,
as she looked shiveringly at them, and hastily replaced them
on their velvet cushions. Closing the spring with a convulsive
snap, she tossed the case on the terrace, whence it fell to
the grass below; and drew her blue velvet drapery closer around
her.

“Dr. Grey, you know quite enough of human nature to anticipate
what followed. Three days after I met Maurice Carlyle,
he swore deathless devotion to his `gray-eyed angel,' and offered
me his hand. Ah! when I recall that evening, and think
of the words uttered so tenderly, so passionately, when I summon
before me that radiant face, and listen again to the voice that so
utterly bewitched me, the remembrance maddens me, and I feel
a murderous hate of my race stirring my blood into fierce
throbs. With my hands folded in his, we planned our future,
painted visions that made my brain reel, and when his lips
touched my forehead, as sacred seal of our betrothal, I felt that
earth could add nothing to my blessed lot. Of course Mr.
Wright warmly sanctioned my choice, drugging his conscience
with the reflection that if Maurice was extravagant and inert,
my fortune would obviate the necessity of his attending to his
nominal profession, that of the law. The old man insisted,
however, that as I was a mere child, we must defer our marriage
two years. Mr. Carlyle frowned, and vowed he could not
live more than twelve months without his `peerless prize,'
and like any other silly girl, I believed it as unhesitatingly as I

-- 364 --

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

did the lessons from the gospels that were read to us night and
morning. What cloudless days flew over my young head,
during the ensuing month; days wherein I never tired of kneeling
and thanking God for the marvellous blessing of Maurice
Carlyle's love. Life was mantling in a crystal goblet, like eau
de vie de Dantzic,
and I could not even taste it without watching
the gold sparkles rise and fall and flash; and how could I dream,
then, that the draught was not brightened with gilt leaves, but
really flavored with curare? The only drawback to my happiness
was Elsie's opposition to my engagement, and Mr. Carlyle's
refusal to allow me to acquaint Edith with my betrothal. He
was so `furiously jealous of that yellow-haired woman whom his
darling loved too well.' It would be quite time enough to inform
her of my happiness when I returned to school. From the beginning,
Elsie distrusted, disliked, and eyed him suspiciously, but
her expostulations and arguments only strengthened his influence,
and partially overthrew hers. One day Mr. Carlyle sought me
in great haste, and with considerable agitation informed me that
he had been unexpectedly summoned abroad. Business, with
the details of which he tenderly forbore to weary me, would
detain him many months in Europe, and he implored me to
consent to a private marriage before his departure. Mr.
Wright was in very feeble health, had been threatened with
paralysis, and my ardent lover would be too unendurably miserable
separated from me, when death might at any moment rob
me of my guardian. I consented, and hastened to obtain Mr.
Wright's sanction. That day chanced to be one of his despondent,
hypochondriacal seasons, and after some persuasion on my
part, and much sophistry from his nephew, the weak old man
yielded. Then my lover pressed his advantage, and vowed he
could never leave me, that his young bride must accompany him
to London, that my mind would be too much engrossed by
thoughts of him to permit the possibility of my studying advantageously
in his absence, and that he would assume the responsibility
of superintending and perfecting his wife's education. Mr.
Wright demurred; Mr. Carlyle raved; I wept. Maurice clasped
me in his arms, and in the midst of my tears and pleadings, my

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

guardian succumbed. It was arranged that our marriage should
take place within a fortnight, and that we should immediately
start to Europe. Poor Elsie! — truest, wisest, best friend God
ever gave me, — was enraged and distressed beyond expression.
She wept, wrung her hands, and falling on her knees entreated
me not to execute my insane purpose, — assured me I was a lamb
led to sacrifice, was the victim of an infamous scheme between
uncle and nephew to possess themselves of my estate, and she
exhausted argument and persuasion in attempting to recall my
wandering common sense. Much as I loved her, this bitter
vituperation of my idol incensed and estranged me, and I temporarily
forbade her to enter my presence. Poor, dear, devoted
Elsie! When my heart relented, and I sought her to assure
her of my forgiveness, tears and groans greeted me, and I found
her sitting at the foot of her bed, with her face hidden in her
apron.”

Stretching her arms towards the grave, Mrs. Gerome paused;
her lips quivered, and two tears rolled down her cheeks.

“Ah! dear old heart! Brave, true, tender soul! How
different my lot would have been had I heeded her prayers
and counsel! Not until I lie down yonder, and mingle my dust
with hers, can I, even for an instant, forget her faithful, sleepless
care and love. I believe she is the only human being who was
ever tenderly and truly attached to me, and God knows I
learned before I lost her how much her affection was worth.”

The cold, ringing voice grew tremulous, wavering, and some
moments passed before Mrs. Gerome continued, —

“Mr. Carlyle preferred a private wedding, but I insisted upon
a ceremony at the church where Mr. Wright officiated, and immediately
telegraphed to Edith, requesting her presence as bridesmaid,
and offering to provide her outfit and defray all expenses,
if she would accompany us to Europe. My betrothed bit his
lip, and objected; but on this point, at least, I was firm, and
assured him I would not be married unless Edith could be with
me. She wrote, declining my invitation to Europe, but came to
New York, the day of my wedding. When I look back at what
followed, I have a vague, confused feeling, similar to that which

-- 366 --

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

results from taking opium. Mr. Carlyle had positively interdicted
my taking Elsie to Europe, assuring me that his wife
should not be in leading-strings to a spoiled and presumptuous
nurse, and promising me that, when we returned to America,
she might occupy the position of housekeeper in our establishment.
Absorbed by my own supreme happiness, I scarcely saw
Edith until we were dressed for the ceremony, and when she
came and leaned against the table where the bridal presents were
arranged, I noticed that she was pale and much agitated, but
ascribed her emotion to grief at my approaching departure.
Several of my schoolmates officiated as bridesmaids, and a
large party assembled at the church to witness the marriage.
Mr. Carlyle was a great favorite in society, and his friends were
invited to the wedding breakfast at the parsonage. It was on
the bright morning of my sixteenth birthday, when I stood before
the altar and listened to and uttered the words that made
me a wife. Every syllable, every intonation, of the minister's
voice is branded on my memory as with a red-hot iron: `Wilt
thou have this man to thy wedded husband, to live together
after God's ordinance, in the holy estate of matrimony? Wilt
thou obey him, serve him, love, honor, and keep him, in sickness
and in health; and forsaking all others, keep thee only unto
him, so long as ye both shall live?' And there, before the
altar, with the stained glass making a rainbow behind the pulpit,
I answered, `I will.' Oh, Dr. Grey, pity me! pity me!”

A cry of anguish escaped her, and she extended her arms
until her hands rested on her companion's shoulder.

In silence he bent his head, and put his lips to the tightly
clasped fingers.

“Tell me, sir, — if that vow means that man may make a
plaything of God's statutes? If it binds for one hour, does it
not bind while life lasts?”

“`So long as ye both shall live,'” answered Dr. Grey, solemnly;
and he gently removed her hand, and drew himself a
little farther from her.

She was too painfully engrossed by sad reminiscences to
notice the action, and resumed her narrative.

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

“There was a gay party at the breakfast, and I could not remove
my fascinated eyes from the radiant face of my husband,
who had never seemed half so princely as now, when he was
wholly my own. Once he bent his handsome head to mine, and
whispered, `La Peregrina,' the pet name he had given me, because
he averred that, in his estimation, my love was worth as
many ducats as that celebrated pearl of Philip. `La Peregrina,'
indeed! Ah! he melted it in gall and hemlock, and drained it
at his wedding feast. My heart was so overflowing with happiness
that I slipped my fingers into his, and, in answer to his
fond epithet, whispered, `Maurice, my king.'”

The speaker was silent for a moment, and an expression of
disgust and scorn usurped the place of mournfulness.

“Dr. Grey, I deserved my punishment, for no Aztec ever
worshipped his stone God more devoutly than I did my black-eyed,
smooth-lipped idol. `Thou shalt have no other gods
before me.' Ah! my `graven image' seemed so marvellously
godlike that I bowed down before it; and there, in the midst of
my adoration, the curse of idolatry smote me. Half bewildered
by the rapture that made my heart throb almost to suffocation, I
stole away from the guests and hid myself in the small hot-house
attached to Mr. Wright's study, longing for a little quiet that
would enable me to realize all the blessedness of my lot. With
childish glee I toyed with my title, — with my new name,—Maurice
Carlyle's wife — Evelyn Carlyle! How pretty it sounded, —
how holy it seemed! My future was as brilliant as that vast
enchanted hall into which poor Nouronihar was enticed through
her insane love for Vathek, and, like hers, my illusion was dispelled
by a decree that strangled hope in my heart, and enveloped
it in flames.”

Here the flood of melancholy memories drowned her words,
and, crossing her arms on the stone balustrade, she sat silent
and moody.

In the dusky, crepuscular light, Dr. Grey could no longer
discern the emotions that printed themselves so legibly on her
countenance; but the outline of her face, and the listless, hopeless
droop of her figure, curved between him and the dun waste
of waters.

-- 368 --

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

Overhead a few dim, hazy stars shivered on the ragged skirts
of trailing gray clouds, and the ceaseless rustle of the shuddering
poplars formed a mournful accompaniment to the muttering of
the ocean, whose weary waves were sobbing themselves to rest,
like scourged but unconquered children.

“I thank you for your patience, Dr. Grey. You forbear to
hurry me, even as you would shrink from rudely jostling or
pushing forward the mattock which slowly digs into a grave, —
removing human mould and crumbling coffin, searching for
the skeleton beneath. Exhuming human bones is melancholy
work, but sadder still is the mission of one who disinters the
ashes of a woman's love, hope, and faith. Across the centre of
Mr. Wright's hot-house ran a light trellis of fine lattice-work,
cut into an arch and covered with the dense luxuriant foliage of
the bignonia trained over it. Behind this screen I had ensconced
my happy self, and sat idly bruising the leaves of a rose geranium
that chanced to be near me, when my blissful reverie was
interrupted by the sound of that voice which had stolen my
heart, my reason, my common sense. Believing that he had
missed and was searching for his bride, I rose and peeped
through the glossy leaves of the clambering vine that divided
us. Not four feet distant stood my husband of an hour, with
his arms clasped fondly around Edith, who, in a broken, passionate
voice, denounced his perfidy and heartlessness. Vehemently
he pleaded for an opportunity to exculpate himself, and
there, tearful and sobbing, with her head on his bosom, my friend
listened to an explanation that was destined to enlighten more
than one person. From his lips I learned that he had become
entangled in certain financial difficulties that involved his honor
as a gentleman; he had used money to enable him to embark in
a speculation which, if successful, would have afforded him the
means of marrying in accordance with the dictates of his heart;
but, like the majority of nefarious schemes, it failed signally,
and fear of detection, and the absolute necessity of obtaining a
large amount of money, had goaded him to the desperate step
of sacrificing his happiness and offering his hand to me. He
strained her to his breast, kissed her repeatedly, and impiously

-- 369 --

[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]

called God to witness that he loved her, and her only, truly,
tenderly; that never for an instant had his affection wandered
from her, `his beautiful, idolized darling.' He bitterly denounced
his folly, cursed the hour that had thrown me and my
fortune in his path, and swore that he utterly loathed and
despised the silly child whose wealth alone had made her his
dupe; and, as he flatteringly expressed it, his `hated and intolerable
incubus.' He had intended to spare her and himself the
agony of this hour, — had determined to remain always in
Europe, where he could escape the mocking contrast of his bride
and his beloved. With indescribable scorn, and a wonderful
fertility of derisive epithets, he held me up, as on the point of
a scalpel, and proved the utter impossibility of his having been
influenced by any other than the most grossly mercenary motives;
while, between the bursts of invective against me, he
lavished upon her a hundred fond, tender, passionate phrases of
endearment that had never been applied to me. Pressing one
hand on her head, he raised the other, and called Heaven to
witness, that, although the world might regard him as the husband
of `that sallow, gray-eyed, silly girl,' whose gold alone
had bought his name, the only woman he could ever love was
his own beautiful Edith; and, should death come to his aid and
free him from the detested bond that linked him to the heiress,
he swore he would not lose a day in claiming the lovely wife
that fate had denied him. All this, and much more, which I
have not now the requisite patience to recapitulate, fell on my
ears, startling me more painfully than the trumpet-blast of the
Last Judgment will ever do. Standing there, in my costly
bridal robe, I listened to the revelation that blotted out all sun
and moon and stars from my life, — that made earth a dismal
Sheol and the future a howling desolation, — a dreary wilderness
of woe. In my agony and shame I clenched my hands
so savagely, one upon the other, that my diamond betrothalring
cut sharply into the quivering flesh, and blood-drops oozed
and dripped on my shining gossamer veil and white velvet dress.
In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, my whole nature was

-- 370 --

[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]

metamorphosed; and my coming years swept in panoramic
vision before me, beckoming me to the prompt performance of a
stern and humiliating duty. The blood in my veins seemed to
hiss and bubble like a seething cauldron, and my heart fired
with a hate for which language has no name, no garb, no provision;
but my brain kept faithful guard, and reason calmly
pointed out my future path. When Mr. Carlyle ended his
tirade against me and his curses on his own folly, I moved forward
into the arch and confronted my dethroned and defiled
gods. If the tedious years of the primitive patriarchs could be
allotted to me they would never suffice to efface the picture that
lingers in deep, hot lines on my memory, and pursues me as
ruthlessly as the avenging cross followed and tortured the miserable
fugitive in Gustave Doré's `Le Juif errant,' or the Eyeless
Christ that proved a haunting Nemesis to the Empress
Irene. Edith's lovely face was on his bosom, and his false,
handsome lips were pressed to hers. So, I met my husband and
my dearest friend, one hour after the utterance of vows that
were perhaps still echoing in the courts of heaven. Such spectacles
of human perfidy are the real Medusas that Gorgonize
trusting, tender, throbbing hearts, and in view of this one I
laughed aloud, — laughed so unnaturally that it was no marvel I
was called a maniac. At sight of my desperate white face Edith
shrieked and fainted, and Maurice blanched and stammered
and cowered. Without a word of comment or recrimination I
silently passed on to my own room, where Elsie was waiting to
clothe me in my travelling-suit. In three hours the steamer
would sail, and I had little leisure for resolution and execution.
Summoning the lawyer to whose care my estate was entrusted,
I requested him to call Mr. Wright and Mr. Carlyle into the
dressing-room that adjoined my apartment, and there I held an
audience with the three who were most interested in my career.
Briefly I explained what had occurred, and announced my determination,
then and there, to separate forever from the man who
could never be more than my nominal husband. I told them I
held marriage, next to the Lord's Supper, the holiest sacrament

-- 371 --

[figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]

insittuted by God, but mine had been an infamous mockery, an
unpardonable sin against me, and an insult to Heaven, whose
blessing could never rest upon it. Marriage, without sanctifying
love, was unhallowed, was a transgression of divine law,
and a crime against my womanhood which neither God nor
man should forgive. Maurice Carlyle had perjured himself,—
had never loved the woman who went with him to the
altar, — and the affection that had stirred my heart one hour
before, was now as dead as the Pharaohs hidden for centuries
under the pyramids. We two, who had sworn to love,
honor, and cherish one another, now hated and despised each
other beyond all possibility of expression; and I considered
it a heinous sin to perpetuate the awful mockery, to cling to
the letter of a contract that bade defiance to every impulse of
heart and soul, — to every dictate of reason and decree of conscience.
Wedded lives and divided hearts I believed a crime,
and while I admitted that man could not put asunder those
whom God's statutes joined together, I contended that Mr.
Carlyle's perjury rendered it sinful for him and me to reside
under the same roof. I could not recognize the validity of
divorces, for human hands could not unlink God's fetters, and
man's law had no power to free either of us from the bonds
we had voluntarily assumed in the invoked presence of Jehovah.
I would neither accept nor permit a divorce, for, in my estimation,
it was not worth the paper that framed it, and was a species
of sacrilegious trifling; but I would never live as the wife of a
man who had repeatedly declared he had not an atom of affection
for me. Under some circumstances I deemed separation a
woman's duty,
and while I fully comprehended the awful import
of the vow `Till death us do part,' and denied that human
legislators could free us, or annul the marriage, I was resolved,
while life lasted, to consider myself a duped, an unloved, but a
lawful wife, — a woman consecrated by solemn oaths that no
human action could cancel. Since money was the bait, I was
willing to divide my fortune as the price of a quiet separation;
and though from that hour I intended to quit his presence
forever, and regard the tie that linked us as merely nominal,

-- 372 --

[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]

I would allow him a liberal income until I attained my majority,
and would liquidate all his present debts. To your imagination,
Dr. Grey, I leave the details of what ensued, — my guardian's
remorseful grief, my lawyer's wonder and expostulation,
Mr. Carlyle's confusion, chagrin, and rage. He pleaded, argued,
threatened; but he might as well have attempted to catch and
restrain in the hollow of his hand the steady sweep of Niagara,
as hope to change my purpose. My terms were fixed, and I
gave him permission to tell the world what he chose concerning
this strange denouement of the wedding feast. If I could only go
away at once, I cared not what the public thought or said; and
finally, finding me no longer a yielding child, but a desperate,
stern, relentless woman, my terms were acceded to. Briefly we
discussed the legal provisions, and I signed some hastily prepared
papers that settled a bountiful annuity upon Mr. Carlyle.
My trunks were sent to the steamer, the carriage was brought
to the door, and in the presence of my guardian and the lawyer,
I announced my desire never to look again upon the man who
had so completely blighted my life. In silence I laid upon the
table my betrothal and wedding rings, and the sparkling diamond
cross that had constituted my bridal present. No word
of reproach passed my lips, for women love when they upbraid,
and only aching, fond hearts furnish stinging rebukes; but I
hated and scorned the author of my ruin too utterly to indulge
in crimination and reproach. So we two, who had just been
pronounced man and wife, who had clasped hands and linked
hearts and lives until we should stumble into the tomb, — we,
Maurice Carlyle and Evelyn, his bride, four hours married,
stood up and looked at each other for the last time. During
the interview I had addressed no remark to him, and the last
words I ever uttered to him were contained in that sentence
fondly whispered when he bent over me at the table, `Maurice,
my king.' As I bade adieu to my guardian, and paused before
the princely figure whom the world called my husband, our eyes
met, and he flushed, and muttered, `You will rue your rashness.
' Silently I looked on the handsome features that had so
suddenly grown loathsome to me, and he snatched my wedding

-- 373 --

[figure description] Page 373.[end figure description]

ring from the table and held it appealingly towards me, saying
remorsefully, `Evelyn, my wife, forgive your wretched husband!
' Without a word, or a touch of his outstretched hands,
I turned and went down to the carriage, where my faithful
nurse sat weeping and waiting. One hour later, the vessel
swung from her moorings, and Elsie and I were soon at sea. A
girl only sixteen, four hours married, separated forever from
husband and friends, — without hope or faith in either human or
heavenly things, — hating, with most intolerable intensity, the
man whose name she had just assumed, and to whom she felt
indissolubly bound, in accordance with the vow `So long as ye
both shall live.
'”

Out of the tossing, moaning sea, the moon had risen slowly,
breaking through a rent scarf of cloud that barred her solemn,
white disc, and silvering the foam of the racing waves that
seemed to reflect the glittering fringe of the scudding vapor in
the chill vault above them. There was no mellow radiance, no
golden lustre such as southern moons are wont to shed, but a
weird, fitful glitter on sea and land, that now shone with startling
vividness, and anon waned, until sombre shadows seemed
stalking in spectral ranks from some distant, gloomy ocean lair.
It was one of those melancholy nights when the supernatural
realm threatened to impinge upon the physical, that shuddered
and shrank from the contact, — when the atmosphere gave vague
hints of ghostly denizens, and every passing breeze seemed laden
with sepulchral damps and vibrating with sepulchral sounds.

Mrs. Gerome sat erect, with her hands resting on the balustrade,
and under that mysteriously white moon her pearl-pale
face looked as hopelessly cold and rigid as any Persepolitan
sphinx, that nightly fronts the immemorial stars which watch
the ruined tombs of Chilminar.

Raising her fingers to her forehead, she lifted and shook a
band of the shining white hair, and resumed her narration, in
the same steady, passionless tone.

“These gray locks were the fruit of that bridal day, for, on
the afternoon that we sailed, I was taken very ill with what was
called congestion of the brain, — was unconscious throughout

-- 374 --

[figure description] Page 374.[end figure description]

the voyage, and when we reached Liverpool, my hair, once so
black and glossy, was as you see it now. Ah! how often, since
that time, have I heard poor Elsie mourning over my mother's
untimely death, and quoting that ancient superstition, `You
should never wean a child while trees are in blossom; otherwise
it will have gray hair.' Mr. Wright was so prostrated by grief
at what had occurred, that he survived my departure only a few
weeks; and at his death, Mr. Carlyle attempted to seize and
control my estate. Urging the plea of my minority, he insisted
upon assuming the charge of my property, and in order to consummate
his avaricious designs, and screen his name from opprobrium,
he told the world that I was hopelessly insane; and
that the discovery of this fact, one hour after his marriage, had
induced him to send me abroad under the care of a faithful and
judicious nurse. To give plausibility to this statement, a paragraph
was inserted in the New York papers announcing that I
was a raving maniac and an inmate of an English asylum for
lunatics. Mr. Clayton, my lawyer, was the sole surviving
witness of my final interview, and of its financial provisions;
and, had he yielded to bribes and threats which were unsparingly
offered, God only knows what would have been my fate, since
the tender mercies of my husband destined me to the cheerful
and attractive precincts of a mad-house. To Mr. Clayton's
stern integrity and brave defence, I am indebted for the preservation
of my fortune and the defeat of a daring and iniquitous
scheme to arrest me in London and commit me to the custody
of an asylum-warden. Fortunately for me, he lived long enough
to transfer to my own guardianship, when I attained my majority,
the estate which had cost me every earthly hope. Six
months after my departure from America I bade farewell to
Europe, and plunged into the most remote and unfrequented
portions of the East, where I wished to remain unknown and
unnoticed. In a half-defiant and half-superstitious mood, I
had assumed the talismanic and mystical name of Agla Gerome,
with the faint hope that it might shield me from the intrigues
and persecutions which I felt assured would always dog the
steps of Evelyn Carlyle. Having appointed a cautious and

-- 375 --

[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]

confidential agent in New York and Paris, I destroyed all traces
of my whereabouts, and became as utterly lost to the world as
though the portals of the grave had closed upon me. Without
friends, and accompanied only by Elsie and her son Robert, I
lived year after year in wandering through strange lands. Books
and pictures were my solace, and to strangle time I first devoted
myself to drawing and painting. After a while I came back
to Rome, and frequented the studios and galleries, perfecting
myself in the mechanical department of Art. But fear of
encountering some familiar face drove me from the Eternal
City, and a sudden whim took me to Madeira, where I spent
the only portion of my life to which I recur with any degree
of satisfaction. There, surrounded by magnificent scenery,
and safe from intrusion, I intended to drag out the remainder
of my dreary years; but poor Elsie grew so restless, so homesick,
so impatient to visit the graves of her household band,
that I finally allowed myself to be persuaded into returning
to my native land. Robert preceded us, and purchased this
secluded spot, which I had stipulated must be upon the sea-shore
and secure from all intrusion. Avoiding New York, I
came reluctantly to Boston, thence to `Solitude,' without
seeing or hearing of any whom I had once known. When I
was twenty-one, I transferred to Mr. Carlyle the sum of thirty
thousand dollars, as a final settlement; but my agent scrupulously
obeyed my instructions, and no human being, save himself,
is aware of my place of residence or the name under which
I am sheltered. Strenuous efforts have been made by Mr.
Carlyle to unearth his wretched dupe, but since I left England,
nearly eight years ago, he has been unable to discover any trace
of my location. From time to time I received bills, contracted
by him, and paid by my lawyer after I left New York; and
in my escritoire are two accounts of jewellers, where I find
charged the flashing ring and costly diamond cross, which I
refused to retain but for which I paid, after my separation.
Prone to dissipation, Mr. Carlyle plunged into excesses that
would have squandered royal portions, and my agent writes
that his eagerness to ascertain where I am residing has recently

-- 376 --

[figure description] Page 376.[end figure description]

increased, in consequence of his pecuniary necessities, although
the terms of our separation deprive him of every shadow of
claim upon me or my purse. Such, Dr. Grey, is the shattered
idol of my girlish adoration, — such the divinity of dust upon
which I spent the treasures of my love and trust. Gray-haired,
gray-hearted, mocked, and maddened in the dawn of my confiding
womanhood, nominally a wife, but in reality a nameless
waif, shut out from happiness, and pitied as a maniac, — such,
is that most desolate and isolated woman, whom, as Agla
Gerome, you have known as the mistress of this lonely place.
As for my name, I sometimes wonder whether in the last great
gathering in the court of Heaven, my own mother will know
what to call her unbaptized child, — whether the sins charged
against me will be read out as those of Vashti, or Evelyn, or
Agla. Elsie persistently clung to Vashti, and verily there
seems a grim fitness in her selection, — a dismal analogy between
my blasted life and that of the discrowned Persian Queen.
Be that as it may, if I miss a name I surely shall not miss
the equity that man denies me. `So long as ye both shall live.'
When I look out in spring-time, over the blossoming earth,
daisies, and violets, and primroses range themselves into lines
that spell out these hated words of an ever-echoing vow, and
if, in midnight hours, I raise my weary eyes, the sleepless stars
revengefully group themselves, and flash back to me, in burning
characters, `Till death us do part.' Up yonder, behind sun,
and planet, and nebulæ, I shall look God in the face, and
pointing to my withered heart and blighted life, can say truly,
`At least I kept the ruins free from perjury; there, at your
feet, is the oath unsullied, that I called you to accept on the
awful day when I knelt at your altar.' Love, honor, and
obedience, Maurice Carlyle's unworthiness rendered impossible;
but the vow which consecrated and set me apart, which forbade
the thought that other men might offer homage and affection,
or even ordinary tributes of admiration, I have kept sacredly
and faithfully. I might have plunged into the whirlpool of
fashionable life, and found temporary oblivion of my humiliation
and disappointment; but from such a career my whole being

-- 377 --

[figure description] Page 377.[end figure description]

revolted, and in seclusion I have dragged out a dreary series of
years that can scarcely be termed life. Recently I have been
honored by several proposals for a divorce, on condition of an
additional settlement of money upon my eminently chivalric
and devoted husband; but my invariable reply has been, human
legtslation is impotent to eancel the statutes of Almighty God,
which daclare that only death can free what Jehovah has
joined together,
and the legal provisions of man crumble and
shrivel before the divine command, `For the woman which hath
an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he
liveth.
' With what impatience, what ceaseless yearning, I await
the cold touch of that deliverer who alone can sever my galling,
detested fetters, none but the God above us can understand
and realize. The eagerness with which I once anticipated
my bridal hour does not approximate the intensity of my longing
for the day of my death. O merciful God! surely, surely,
I have been sufficiently tortured, and the tardy release can not
be far distant.”

She raised her face skyward, as if invoking Divine aid, but
her wan lips were voiceless; and only the song of the surf mingled
with the whisper of trembling poplars, whose fading leaves
gleamed ghostly and chill under the silver sheen of that broad
white moon.



“There heavily, across the troubled night,
A warning comet trails her hideous hair,
And underneath, the wroth sea-waves are white.”

During the hour in which Dr. Grey listened to the recital of
this woman's hapless career, she became as utterly dead to him
as though shroud and sepulchre had already claimed her; and
when she ceased speaking, he looked as sorrowfully down at her
fair, frozen face, as if the coffin-lid were shutting it forever
from his view.

Henceforth she was as sacred in his sad eyes as some beloved
corpse, and bowing his head upon his hands, he prayed long but
silently that God would strengthen him for the duties of a desolate
future, — would sanctify this grievous disappointment to

-- 378 --

[figure description] Page 378.[end figure description]

his eternal welfare, and grant him power to lead heavenward
the heart of the only woman whom he had ever desired to
call his own.

Putting away the beautiful dreams wherein this regal form
had moved to and fro as crown and queen of his home and
heart, he calmly resigned the cherished scheme that linked this
woman's life with his; and felt that he would gladly barter all
his earthly hopes for the assurance, that, throughout eternity, he
might be allowed the companionship which time denied him.

Mrs. Gerome rose, and folding her mantle around her, said
proudly, —

“Married life, unhallowed by love, is more acceptable in your
righteous eyes than my isolated existence; and you have passed
sentence against me. So be it. Strange code of morality you
Christians hug to your hearts, squeezing the form that holds no
spirit; but some day I shall be acquitted by that incorruptible
tribunal where God alone has the right to judge us. Till then,
farewell.”

She turned to leave the terrace, but he arrested the movement,
and placed himself before her.

“You misinterpret my silence, if you suppose it was employed
in censuring your course. Pondering all that you have recapitulated,
I can conjecture no line of conduct towards your husband
less deplorable than that which you have pursued; and I honor
the stern honesty and integrity of purpose from which you have
never swerved. Mrs. Carlyle, I acquit you of all guilt, save that
of impious defiance, of rebellion against your God, whose grace
could sweeten even the bitter dregs of the cup you have well
nigh drained.”

At the sound of her name, so long unuttered, she winced and
writhed as if some sensitive nerve had been suddenly pierced
and torn; but without heeding her emotion, Dr. Grey continued, —

“If your earthly lot has been stinted of sunshine, can you not
bear a little temporary gloom, — must you needs people it with
adverse witnesses, must you thicken the darkness with imprecations?
You forget that life is only the race-course, not

-- 379 --

[figure description] Page 379.[end figure description]

the goal, — that this world is for human souls what the plain
of Dura proved for the Hebrew trio who braved its flames.
Suppose you are lonely and bereft of the love that might
have cheered you? Was not Christ far more isolated and loveless?
In His fearful ordeal He was forsaken by God, — but
to you remains the everlasting promise, `I will not leave you
comfortless; I will come to you.' O wretched woman! give
your aching heart to Him who emptied it of earthly idols in
order to fit it up for His own temple.



`Is God less God, that thou art left undone?
Rise, worship, bless Him, in this sackcloth spun,
As in that purple.'”

Silently she listened, looking steadily up at his noble face,
where intense mental anguish had left unwonted pallor, and
printed new ciphers on brow and lips; and when his adjuration
ended, she put out her hand.

“That you do not condemn me is the most precious consolation
you could offer, for your good opinion is worth much to
my proud, sensitive soul. If all men were like you there would
be no mutilated, ruined lives, such as mine, — no nominal
wives roaming up and down the world in search of an obscure
corner wherein to hide dishonored heads and crushed hearts.
God grant you some day a wife worthy of the noblest man it
has ever been my good fortune to meet. Good-by.”

He did not accept the offered hand, and stood for a moment
as if struggling to master some impulse to which he could not
yield. Perhaps he dared not trust the touch of those gleaming,
slender fingers that had clasped a living husband's; or perchance
he was so absorbed by painful thoughts that he failed to observe
them.

Laying his palm softly on her snowy head, he said tenderly, —

“Mrs. Carlyle, you have innocently, and I believe unconsciously,
caused me the keenest suffering I have ever endured;
and I feel assured you will not withhold the only reparation
which you could render, or I accept. Will you promise to

-- 380 --

[figure description] Page 380.[end figure description]

consecrate the remainder of your life to the service of Christ?
Will you humble your defiant soul, and so spend your future,
that when this brief earthly pilgrimage ends you can pass joyfully
to the city of Rest? Girded with this hope, I can brave
all trials, — can be content to look upon your face no more in
this world, — can patiently wait for a reunion in that Eternal
Home where they which shall be accounted worthy to obtain
that world, and the resurrection from the dead, neither marry
nor are given in marriage.”

“Oh, Dr. Grey, if it were possible!”

She clasped her hands and bowed her chin upon them, awed
by his tones, and unable to meet his grave, pleading eyes.

“Faith and prayer are the talismans that render all things
possible to an earnest Christian; and it has been truly said
We mount to heaven mostly on the ruins of our cherished
schemes, finding our failures were successes.' Recollect,—


`There is a pleasure which is born of pain:
The grave of all things hath its violet,'
and do not indulge a corroding bitterness that has almost destroyed
the nobler elements of your nature. I will exact no
promise, but when I am gone, do not forget the request that my
soul makes of yours. May God point out your work and help
you to perform it faithfully. May His hand guide and uphold,
and His merciful arms enfold you, now and forever, is and
shall be my prayer.”

For a moment his hand lingered as if in benediction upon
the drooping gray head, then he quietly turned and walked
away, knowing full well that he was bidding adieu to the most
precious of all earthly objects, — that he too was shattering
a lovely “graven image,” before which his heart had fondly
bowed.

As the sound of his firm step died away, the lonely woman
lifted her face and looked after the form, vanishing in the
gloom of the overarching trees. When he had disappeared,
and she turned seaward, where the moon, as if inviting her
to heaven, had laid a broad shining band of beaten silver

-- 381 --

[figure description] Page 381.[end figure description]

from wave to sky, — the miserable wife raised her hands appealingly,
and made a new covenant with her pitying God.



.... “Wherefore thy life
Shall purify itself, and heal itself,
In the long toil of love made meek by tears.”
CHAPTER XXVIII.

“MERTON, you are not conscious of the extent of your
infatuation, which has already excited comment in
our limited circle of acquaintances.”

“Indeed! The members of `our limited circle of acquaintances'
are heartily welcome to whatever edification or amusement
they may be able to derive from the discussion of my individual
affairs, or the analysis of my peculiar tastes. You
forget, my dear Constance, that to devour and in turn be
devoured is an inexorable law of this world; and if my eccentricities
furnish a ragout for omnivorous society, I should be
philanthropically glad that tittle-tattledom owes me thanks.”

The speaker did not lay aside the newspaper that partially
concealed his countenance; and when he ceased speaking, his
eyes reverted to the statistical table of Egyptian and Algerine
cotton, which for some moments he had been attentively
examining.

“My dear brother, you are spasmodically and provokingly
philosophical! Pray do me the honor to discard that stupid
Times, which you pore over as if it were the last sensation
novel, and be so courteous as to look at me while you are
talking,” replied the invalid sister, beating a tattoo on the side
of her couch.

“I believe I have nothing to communicate just now,” was
the quiet and unsatisfactory answer, as he drew a pencil from
his pocket and made some numeral annotations on the margin
of the statistics.

-- 382 --

[figure description] Page 382.[end figure description]

“Surely, Merton, you are not angry with your poor Constance?”

Merton Minge lowered his paper, restored the pencil to his
vest pocket, and wheeling his chair forward, brought himself
closer to the couch.

“I wish you were as far removed from fever as I certainly
am from anger. Your eyes are too bright, my pretty one.”

He put his fingers on her pulse, and when he removed them,
compressed his lips to stifle a sigh.

“Why will you so persistently evade me? — why will you
always change the subject when I allude to that young lady?”

“Because, when a man attains the sober and discreet age of
forty years, he naturally and logically thinks he has earned,
and is entitled to, an exemption from the petty teasing to which
sophomores and sentimentalists are subjected. While I gratefully
appreciate the compliment implied in your forgetfulness,
permit me to remind you of the disagreeable fact that I am no
longer a boy.”

“You lose sight of that same ugly and ill-mannered fact, much
more frequently than I am in danger of doing; and I affectionately
suggest that you stimulate your own torpid memory.
Ah, brother! why will you not be frank, and confide in me?
Women are not easily hoodwinked, except by their lovers, —
and you can not deceive me in this matter.”

“What pleasure do you suppose it would afford me to practice
deceit of any kind towards my only sister? To what class
of motives could you credit such conduct?”

“I think you shrink from acknowledging your real feelings,
because you very well know that I could never sanction or consent
to them.”

Mr. Minge arched his heavy brows, and the sternly drawn
lines of his large mouth relaxed, and threatened to run into
curves that belong to the ludicrous, as he turned his twinkling
eyes upon his sister's face.

“What extraordinary hallucinations attack even sage, sedate,
middle-agedmen? Ten minutes ago I would have sworn I was
your guardian; whereas, it seems your apron-strings are the

-- 383 --

[figure description] Page 383.[end figure description]

reins that rule me. Don't pout, my Czarina, if I demand your
credentials before I bow submissively to your ukase.

“Irony is not your forte; and, Merton, I beg you to recollect
that I detest bantering, — it is so excessively ungenteel.
No wonder you look nervous and ashamed, after your recent
very surprising manifestation of — well, I might as well say
what I mean — of mauvais goût.

Constance Minge impatiently threw off the light worsted
shawl that rested on her shoulders, and propped her cheek on
her jewelled hand.

Her brother's countenance clouded, and his lips hardened,
but after one keen look at her flushed features, he once more
resumed the persual of the paper. Some moments elapsed, and
his sister sobbed, but he took no notice of the sound.

“Merton, I never expected you would treat me so cruelly.”

“Make out your charges in detail, and when you are sure you
have included all the petty deeds of tyranny as well as the
heinous acts of brutality, I will examine the indictment, and
hear myself arraigned. Shall I bring you some legal cap, and
loan you my pencil?”

For five minutes she held her handkerchief to her eyes, and
then Mr. Minge rose and looked at his watch.

“You will not be so unkind as to leave me again this afternoon,
and spend your time with that —”

“Constance, you transcend your privileges, and this is a most
apropos and convenient occasion to remind you that presumption
is one fault I find it particularly difficult to forgive. Since
my forbearance only invites aggression, let me here say (as an
economy of trouble), that you are rashly invading a realm where
I permit none to enter, much less to dictate. I hope you understand
me.”

“I knew it, — I felt it! I dreaded that artful girl would
make mischief between us, — would alienate the only heart I had
left to care for me. Oh, how I wish she had been forty fathoms
under the sea before you ever saw her! — before you ceased to
love me!”

A flood of tears emphasized the sentence, which seemed lost

-- 384 --

[figure description] Page 384.[end figure description]

upon Mr. Minge, as he lighted a cigar, tried its flavor, threw
it away, and puffed the smoke from a second.

“I am sorry you can't smoke and compose your nerves, as I
am preparing to do, — though I confess I prefer to kiss your
lips untainted by such odors. Shall I?”

He held his cigar aside to prevent the wind from wafting the
curling column of smoke in her face, and bent his head close to
hers; but she put up her hand to prevent the caress, and
averted her face.

“As you like. But mark you, Constance, the next time our
lips touch, you will find yourself in the nominative case, while
I meekly fill an objective position. You are a poor, wilful,
spoiled child, and I must begin to undo my own ruinous work.”

He picked up his hat and walked off, followed by a pretty
Italian mouse-colored greyhound, whose silver bell tinkled as
she ran down the steps.

“Merton, come back! Do not leave me here alone, or I
shall die. Brother! —”

On strode the stalwart figure, looking neither to right nor
left, and behind him trailed the vaporous aroma of the fine
cigar. Raising herself on her couch, the invalid elevated her
voice, and exclaimed, —

“Please, dear Merton, come back, — at least long enough to
let me kiss you. Please, brother!”

He paused, — wavered, — drew geometrical figures on the
ground with the tip of his boot, and finally took off his hat,
turned and bowed, saying, —

“Show some flag of truce, if you really want me to return.”

She raised her hands and gracefully tossed him several
kisses.

Slowly Mr. Minge retraced his steps, and, as he sat down
once more close to his sister and pushed back his hat, she saw
that he intended her to realize that her reign was at an end;
and she trembled and turned pale at the expression with which
he regarded her.

“Merton, don't you know — don't you believe — that I love
you above everything else?”

-- 385 --

[figure description] Page 385.[end figure description]

She sat erect, and stole one arm around the neck that did
not bend toward her, as was its habit.

“If you really loved me, you would desire to see me happy.”

“I do desire it, earnestly and sincerely; and there is no sacrifice
I would not make to see you really happy.”

“Provided I selected your mode of obtaining the boon, and
moreover consulted your caprices and antipathies; otherwise,
my happiness would annoy and insult you.”

“Don't scold, — kiss me.” She put up her lips, but he did
not respond to the motion, and she pettishly drew his head
down and kissed him several times. “How obstinate you have
grown! — how harsh towards me! It is all the result of
that —”

She bit her lip, and her brother frowned.

“Take care! You seem continually disposed to stumble very
awkwardly into forbidden realms.”

The petted invalid nestled her pretty head on his bosom, and
patted his cheek with one hot hand.

“Brother, Kate Sutherland was here this morning, and left—
besides numerous kind messages for you — a three-cornered
note that I ordered Adèle to place in your dressing-case, where
I felt sure you would see it.”

“Yes, I saw it.”

“An invitation to ascend Monte Pellegrini?”

“Which I respectfully decline.”

“O Merton! Why not go?”

“Simply because I never premeditatedly, and with malice
prepense,
bore myself by joining parties composed of persons
in whom I have not an atom of interest.”

“But Kate is so lovely?”

“Not to me.”

“Nonsense! She was the handsomest young girl in Paris,
and was the acknowledged belle of the season.”

“Possibly. Henna-dyed nails are considered irresistible in
Turkey, but your opalescent ones attract me infinitely more
pleasantly.”

“Pray what have my nails to do with Kate's beauty?”

-- 386 --

[figure description] Page 386.[end figure description]

“Nothing destructive, I hope, — as I am disposed to think she
has little to spare.”

“Good heavens! You surely would not insinuate that you
believe or consider, — or would admit, that she is not vastly
superior to — to — there, Beauty, down! She is actually
dining on the fringe of my pelerine!”

To cover her confusion, Constance addressed herself to the
diminutive dog at her feet, and taking her flushed face in his
hands, the brother looked steadily down, and answered, —

“I never insinuate. It impresses me as a cowardly and contemptible
bit of plebeian practice that found favor after the
royal purple was trailed in agrarian democratic dust; and lest
you should unjustly impute abhorred innuendoes to me, I will
say perspicuously, that the most attractive and beautiful
woman I have ever seen is not your fair friend Miss Sutherland,
nor any other darling of diamond and satin sheen, but a
young lady whom I admire beyond expression, Miss Salome
Owen.”

An angry flush burned on the invalid's face, and her mouth
curled scornfully.

“She is rather handsome sometimes, — so are gypsies and
other waifs; but it is a wild sort of beauty, — if beauty you
persist in terming it; and low birth and blood are visible in
everything that appertains to her. I never expected to see my
brother condescend to the level of opera-singers, and I am
astonished at your infatuation. There! you need not expect to
blast me with that fiery look, and besides, you know you mentioned
her name, which I had scrupulously avoided. I confess
I am very proud of my family, and of you, its sole male representative,
and I wish it preserved from all taint.”

“Untainted it shall remain, while a drop of the blood throbs
in my veins, and I, who am jealous of my honor, have carefully
pondered the matter, and maturely decided that he who entrusts
his happiness to Salome Owen will be indeed an enviable man,
and pardonably proud of his prize. Once I bartered myself
away at the altar, and gave my name and hand for wealth,
for aristocratic antecedents, for fashionable status, and five

-- 387 --

[figure description] Page 387.[end figure description]

years of purgatorial misery was the richly merited penalty for
the insult I offered my heart. Death freed me, and for ten
years I have lived at least in peace, indulging no thought of a
second alliance, and merely amused, or disgusted by the matrimonial
snares that have lined my path. I no longer belong to
that pitiable class who feel constrained to marry for position,
and who convert the altar-steps into so many rounds of the
social ladder; and I have earned the right to indulge my outraged
heart in any caprice that promises to mellow, to gild the
evening of my life with that home-sunshine that was denied
its gloomy tempestuous morning. My future, my fortune, my
social standing, my unblemished name, are all my own, — and
I shall exercise my privilege of bestowing them where and
when I please, heedless of the sneers and howls of disappointed
mercenary schemers. Come weal, come woe, I here
announce that neither you nor the world need hope to influence
me one `jot or tittle' in an affair where I allow no impertinent
interference. I warn you this is the last time I shall permit
even an indirect allusion to matters with which you have no
legitimate concern; and provided you do not obtrude them
upon me, it is a question of indifference to me what your opinion
and that of your `circle' may chance to be. Constance,
you here have your ultimatum. Defy me, if you please, but
prompt separation will ensue; and you will unexpectedly
find yourself en route for America. Peace or war? Before
you decide, recollect that all your future will be irretrievably
colored by it.”

“In my state of health it is positively cruel for you to
threaten me; and some day when you follow my coffin to Mount
Auburn, you will repent your harshness. I wish to heaven I
had never left home!”

A passionate fit of weeping curtailed the sentence, and, while
the face was covered with the lace handkerchief, the brother
rose and made his escape.

Despite the fact that forty years had left their whitening
touches on his head and luxuriant beard, Merton Minge, who
had never been handsome, even in youth, was sufficiently

-- 388 --

[figure description] Page 388.[end figure description]

agreeable in appearance to render him an object of deep interest
in the circle where he moved. Medium-statured, and very
robust, a healthful ruddy tinge robbed his complexion of that
sallow hue which mercantile pursuits are apt to induce, and
brightened the deep-set black eyes which his debtors considered
mercilessly keen, cold, and incisive.

The square face, with its broad, full forehead, and deep curved
furrow dividing the thick straight brows, — its well-shaped
but prominent nose, and massive jaws and chin partially veiled
by a grizzled beard that swept over his deep chest, — was
suggestive of ledgers rent-roll, and stock-boards, rather than
æsthetics, chivalry, or sentimentality. The only son of a proud
but impoverished family, who were eager to retrieve their
fortune, he had early in life married the imperious spoiled
daughter of a Boston millionaire, whose dower consisted of five
hundred thousand dollars, and a temper that eclipsed the
unamiable exploits of ancient and modern shrews.

Hopeless of domestic happiness in a union to which affection
had not prompted him, Mr. Minge devoted himself to the rapid
accumulation of wealth, and by judicious and successful speculations
had doubled his fortune, ere, at the comparatively early
age of thirty, he was left a childless widower. Whether he
really thanked fate for his timely release, his most intimate
friends were never able to ascertain, for he wore mourning,
badges for three years, and conducted himself in all respects
with exemplary dignity and scrupulous propriety. But the
frigid indifference with which he received all matrimonial overtures
indicated that his conjugal experience was not so rosy as
to tempt him to repeat the experiment.

His mother was a haughty, frivolous woman, jealously tenacious
of her position as one of the oligarchs of le beau monde,
and his fragile sister had from childhood been the victim of
rheumatism that frequently rendered her entirely helpless. To
these two and their fashionable friends, he abandoned his elegant
home, costly equipages, and opera-box, reserving only a
suite of rooms, his handsome riding-horse, and yacht.

Grave and unostentatious, yet not moody, — neither

-- 389 --

[figure description] Page 389.[end figure description]

impulsively liberal and generous nor habitually penurious and uncharitable, —
he led a quiet and monotonously easy life, varied by
occasional trips to foreign lands, and comforted by the assurance
that his income-tax was one of the heaviest in the state. Two
years after the death of his mother, he took his sister a second
time to Europe, hoping that the climate of the Levant might
relieve her suffering; and upon the steamer in which he crossed
the Atlantic he met Salome Owen.

Extravagantly fond of music, though unable to extract it
from any instrument, his attention had first been attracted by
her exquisite voice, which invested the voyage with a novel
charm and rendered her a great favorite with the passengers.

Human nature is wofully inflexible and obstinate, and not all
the Menus, Zoroasters, Solomons, and Platos have taught it
wisdom; wherefore it is not surprising that a caustic wit and
savage cynic asserts, “The vices, it may be said, await us in
the journey of life like hosts with whom we must successively
lodge; and I doubt whether experience would make us avoid
them if we were to travel the same road a second time.”

Habit may be second nature, but it is the Gurth, the thrall
of the first, — the vassal of inherent impulses; and even the
most ossified natures contain some soft palpitating spot that will
throb against the hand that is sufficiently dexterous to find it.
In every man and woman there lurks a vein of sentiment, which,
no matter how heavily crushed by the superincumbent mass of
utilitarian, practical commonplaceisms, will one day trickle
through the dusty débris, and creep like a silver thread over the
dun waste of selfishness; or, Arethusa-like, burst forth suddenly
after long subterranean wandering.

For forty years it had crawled silently and sluggishly under the
indurated and coldly egoistic nature of Merton Minge, — had
been dammed up at times by avarice and at others by grim
recollections of his domestic infelicity; but finally, after tedious
meandering in the Desert of Heartlessness, it struggled triumphantly
to the surface one glorious autumn night, when a
golden moon illumined the Atlantic waves and kindled a

-- 390 --

[figure description] Page 390.[end figure description]

bewitching beauty in the face of Salome, who sat on deck, singing
an impassioned strain from La Favorite.

Her silvery voice was the miraculous rod that smote his petrified
affections, and a wellspring of tenderness gushed forth,
freshening, softening, and clothing with verdure and bloom his
arid, sterile, stony temperament. Long-buried dreams of his
boyhood stirred in their chilly graves and flitted dimly before
him, and a hope that had slumbered so soundly he had utterly
ignored its memory, started up, eager and starry-eyed, as in the
college days of eld, — the precious hope, underlying all other
emotions in a man's heart, that one day he too would be loved
and prayed for by a pure womanly heart, and pure, sweet,
womanly lips.

Fifteen years before, he had vowed “to cherish,” not the
haughty girl whose hand he clasped, but the five hundred thousand
dollars that gilded it; and faithfully he had kept his oath
to the god of his idolatry, sacrificing the best half of his life to
insatiate Kuvera.

On that cloudless October night, as he watched the shimmer
of the moon on Salome's silky hair, and noted the purely oval
outline of her daintily carved face, and the childish grace of her
fine form, — as he listened to flute-like tones, as irresistible as
Parthenope's, his cold, formal, non-committal mouth stirred, his
hand involuntarily opened and closed firmly, as if grasping
some “pearl of great price,” and his slow, almost stagnant
pulses, leaped into feverish activity, and soon ran riot. Perhaps
more regular features, and deeper, richer carnation bloom had
confronted him, but love makes sad havoc of ideals and abstract
standards, and he who defined beauty, “the woman I love,” was
wiser than Burke and more analytical than Cousin.

The freshness, the brusquerie, the outspoken honesty, that
characterized Salome, strangely fascinated this grave, selfish,
blasé aristocrat, who was weary of hollow, polished conventionalities
and stereotyped society phrases; and, as he sat on deck
watching her countenance, he would have counted out his fortune
at her feet for the privilege of claiming her fair, slender hand,

-- 391 --

[figure description] Page 391.[end figure description]

and her tremulous, scarlet lips, instinct with melody that entranced
him.

Henceforth life had a different goal, a nobler aim, a tenderer
and more precious hope; and all the energy of his vigorous
character was bent to the fulfilment of the beautiful dream that
one day that young girl would bear his name, grace his princely
home, and nestle in his heart.

He did not ask, Can that fair, graceful, gifted young thing
ever love a gray-haired man, old enough to call her his daughter?
Nay, nay! Common sense was utterly dethroned and
expelled, — romance usurped the realm, and draped the future
with rainbows; and he only set his teeth firmly against each
other, and said to his bounding heart and blinded soul, “Patience,
ye shall soon possess her!”

To Paris, Lyons, Naples, he had followed her, and finally
secured a villa at Palermo, where Prof. V— had established
himself and his household in a comfortable suite of rooms.

To-day, as he left his sister and approached the house where
the professor dwelt, his countenance was moody and forbidding,
but its expression changed rapidly, as he caught a glimpse of
the white muslin dress that fluttered in the evening wind.

Salome was swiftly pacing the wide terrace that commanded
a view of the Mediterranean, and her hands were clasped behind
her, as was her habit when immersed in thought.

Over her head she had thrown a white gauze scarf of fringed
silk, which, slipping back, displayed the elaborate braids of hair
wound around the head, where a crescent of snowy hyacinths
partially encircled the glossy coil, and drooped upon her neck.

Her face wore a haggard, anxious, restless expression, and
the thin lips had lost their bright coral tint, — the smooth, clear
cheeks something of their rounded perfection.

As Mr. Minge came forward, she paused in her walk and
leaned against the marble railing of the terrace, where a lemon
tree, white with bloom, overhung the mosaiced floor and powdered
it with velvety petals.

He held out his hand.

“I hope I find you better?”

-- 392 --

[figure description] Page 392.[end figure description]

“Do I look so, think you?” said she, eyeing him impatiently,
and keeping her hands folded behind her.

“Unfortunately, no; and if I possessed the right I have more
than once solicited, other physicians should be consulted. Why
will you tamper with so serious a matter, and unnecessarily
augment the anxiety of those who love you?”

“I beg you to believe that my self-love is infinitely stronger
than any other with which I am honored, and prompts me to
all possible prudential precautions. Three doctors have already
annoyed me with worthless prescriptions, and this morning I
paid their bills and dismissed them; whereupon, one of them
revenged himself by maliciously informing me that I should not
be able to sing a note for one year at least.

“To what do they attribute the disease?”

“To that attack of scarlet fever, and also to the too frequent
and severe cauterization of my throat. Time was when like
other fond fools, I fancied Fate was not the hideous hag that
wiser heads had painted her, but an affable old dame, easily
cajoled and propitiated. With Carthaginian gratitude she repays
my complimentary opinion by trampling my hopes and
aims as I crush these petals, which yield perfume to their
spoiler, while I could —”

She put her foot upon the drifting lemon blossoms, and bit
her lip to keep back the bitter words that trembled on her
tongue.

“Come and sit here on the steps, and confide your plans to
one whose every scheme shall be subordinated to your wishes,
your happiness.”

Mr. Minge attempted to take her hand, but she drew back
and repulsed him.

“Excuse me. I prefer to remain where I am; and when I am
so fortunate and sagacious as to mature any plans, I shall be
sure to lock them in my own heart beyond the tender mercies
of meddling, marplot fortune.”

Her whole face grew dark, sinister, almost dangerous in its
sudden transformation, and, leaning against the railing, she impatiently
swept off the snowy lemon leaves. Mr. Minge took

-- 393 --

[figure description] Page 393.[end figure description]

the end of her scarf, and as he toyed with the fringe, sighed
heavily.

“Of course you are forced to abandon your contemplated
début in Paris?”

“Yes. A début miuus a voice, does not tempt me. Ah! how
bright the future looked when I sang for the agent of the Opera-House,
and found myself engaged for the season. How changed,
how cheerless all things seem now.”

“Salome, fate is Janus-faced, and while frowning on you
smiles benignantly on me. I joyfully hail every obstacle that
bars your path, hoping that, weary of useless resistance, you
will consent to walk in the flowery one I have offered you. My
beautiful darling, why will you refuse the —”

“Silence! I am in no mood to listen to a repetition of sentiments
which, however flattering to my vanity, have no power
to touch my heart. Mr. Minge, I have twice declined the offer
you have done me the honor to make; and while proud of your
preference, my Saxon is not so ambiguous or redundant as to
leave any margin for misconception of my meaning.”

“My dear Salome, I fear your decision has been influenced by
the consciousness that my poor, petted Constance has occasionally
neglected the courtesies which you had a right to claim
from the sister of the man who seeks to make you his wife.”

“No, sir; your sister's sneers, and the petty slights and persecutions
for which I am indebted to her friend, Miss Sutherland,
have not sufficient importance to affect me in any degree.
My decision is based upon the unfortunate fact that I do not
love you.”

“No woman can withstand such devotion as I bring you, and
time would soon soften and deepen your feelings.”

“Sir, you unduly flatter yourself. Neither time nor eternity
would change me, and you would do well to remember that it is
my voice, sir, — not my hand and heart, — that I offer for
sale.”

“Your stubborn rejection is explicable only by the supposition
that you have deceived me, — that you have already bartered
away the heart I long to call my own.”

-- 394 --

[figure description] Page 394.[end figure description]

“I am a miller's child, — you a millionnaire; but permit
me to remind you that I allow no imputation on my veracity.
Why should I condescend to deceive you?”

She petulantly snatched her scarf from the fingers that still
stroked it caressingly; but an instant later a singular change
swept over her countenance, and pressing her hands to her
heart, she said in a proud, almost exultant tone, —

“Although I deny your right to question me upon this subject,
you are thoroughly welcome to know that I love one man
so entirely, so deathlessly, that the bare thought of marrying
any one else sickens my soul.”

Mr. Minge turned pale, and grasped the carved balustrade
against which he rested.

“O Salome! you have trifled.”

“No, sir. Take that back. I never stoop to trifling; and
the curse of my life has been my almost fatal earnestness of
purpose. If I ever deliberated one moment concerning the
expediency of clothing myself first with your aristocratic
name, afterwards with satin, velvet, and diamonds, — if I ever
silenced the outcry of my heart long enough to ask myself
whether gilded misery was not the least torturing type of the
epidemic wretchedness, — at least I kept my parley with Mammon
to myself; and if you obstinately cherished hopes of final
success, they sprang from your vanity, not my dissimulation.
Mark you, I here set up no claim to sanctity, — for indeed my
sins are `thick as leaves in Vallombrosa'; but my pedigree does
not happen to link me with Sapphira, and deceit is not charged
to me in the real Doomsday Book. Theft would be more possible
for me than falsehood, for while both are labelled `wicked,'
I could never dwarf and shrivel my soul by the cowardly
process of mendacity. Mr. Minge, had I been a trifle less
honest and true than I find myself, I might have impaired my
self-respect by trifling.”

“Forgive me, Salome, if the pain I endure rendered me harsh
or unjust. My dearest, I did not intend to wound you, but
indeed you are cruel sometimes.”

“Yes; truth is the most savagely cruel of all rude, jagged

-- 395 --

[figure description] Page 395.[end figure description]

weapons, and leaves ugly gashes and quivering nerves exposed;
and these are the hurts that never cicatrize, — that gape and
bleed while the heart throbs to feed them.”

“Tell me candidly whether the heart I covet belongs to
that Mr. Granville, who paid you such devoted attention in
Paris.”

A short, scornful, mirthless laugh rang sharply on the air,
and turning quickly, Salome exclaimed contemptuously, —

“I said I loved a man, — a true, honest, brave, noble man, —
not that perfumed, unprincipled, vain, foppish automaton, who
adorns a corner of the diplomatic apartment where attachés of
the American embassy `most do congregate'! Gerard Granville
is unworthy of any woman's affection, for maugre the indisputable
fact that he is betrothed to a fond, trusting girl, now
in the United States, he had the effrontery to attempt to offer
his addresses to me. If an honest man be the noblest work of
God, then, beyond all peradventure, the disgrace of creation is
centred in an unscrupulous one, such as I have the honor to
pronounce Mr. Granville.”

Seizing her hands, Mr. Minge carried them forcibly to his lips,
and said, in a voice that faltered from intensity of feeling, —

“Is it the hope that your love is reciprocated which bars
your heart so sternly against my pleadings? Spare me no
pangs, — tell me all.”

She freed her fingers from his grasp, and retreating a few
steps, answered with a passionate mournfulness which he never
forgot, —

“If I were dowered with that precious hope, not all the
crown jewels in Christendom and Heathendom could purchase
it. Not the proudest throne on that continent of empires that
lies yonder to the north, could woo me one hour from the only
kingdom where I could happily reign, — the heart of the man I
love. No — no — no! That hope is as distant as the first star
up there above us, which has rent the blue veil of heaven to
gaze pityingly at me; and I would as soon expect to catch that
silver sparkle and fold it in my arms as dream that my affection
could ever be returned. The only man I shall ever love

-- 396 --

[figure description] Page 396.[end figure description]

could not bend his noble, regal nature to the level of mine, and
towers beyond me, a pinnacle of unapproachable purity and perfection.
Ah, indeed, he is one of those concerning whom it
has been grandly said: `The truly great stand upright as columns
of the temple whose dome covers all, — against whose pillared
sides multitudes lean, at whose base they kneel in times
of trouble.
' Mr. Minge, it is despair that crouches at my heart,
not hope that shuts its portals against your earnest petition; for
a barrier wider, deeper than a hundred oceans divides me from
my idol, who loves, and ere this, is the husband of another.”

She did not observe the glow that once more mantled his
cheek, and fired his eyes, until he exclaimed with unusual
fervor, —

“Thank God! That fact is freighted with priceless comfort.”

Compassion and contempt seemed struggling for mastery, as
she waved him from her, and answered, impatiently, —

“Think you that any other need hope to usurp my monarch's
place, —that one inferior dare expect to wield his sceptre over
my heart? Pardon me, —


`If there were not an eagle in the realm of birds,
Must then the owl be king among the feathered herds?'
Some day a gentler spirit than mine will fill your home with
music, and your heart with peace and sunshine; and, in that
hour, thank honest Salome Owen for the blessings you owe to
her candor. I must bid you good-night.”

She drew the scarf closer about her head and throat, and
turned to leave the terrace.

“Will you not allow me to drive you to-morrow afternoon on
the Marino? Do not refuse me this innocent and inexpressibly
valued privilege. I will not be denied! Good-night, my —
Heaven shield you, my worshipped one! Hush!—I will hear
no refusal.”

He stooped, kissed the folds of the scarf that covered her
head, and hurried down the steps of the terrace.

The glory of a Sicilian sunset bathed the face and figure that
stood a moment under the lemon-boughs, watching the

-- 397 --

[figure description] Page 397.[end figure description]

retreating form which soon disappeared behind clustering pomegranate,
olive, and palm; and a tender compassion looked out of the
large hazel eyes, and sat on the sad lips that murmured, —

“God help you, Merton Minge, to strangle the viper that
coils in your heart, and gnaws its core. My own is a serpent's
lair, and I pity the pangs that rend yours also. But after a
little while, your viper will find a file, — mine, alas! not until
death arrests the slow torture. To-morrow afternoon I shall be—
where? Only God knows.”

She shivered slightly, and raised her beautiful eyes towards
the west, where golden gleams and violet shadows were battling
for possession of a reef of cloud islets, which dotted the azure
upper sea of air, and were reflected in the watery one beneath.

“Courage! courage!



`Those who have nothing left to hope,
Have nothing left to dread.'”
CHAPTER XXIX.

“MURIEL, where can I find Miss Dexter?”

“She went out on the lawn an hour ago, to regale
herself with what she calls, `atmospheric hippocrene,
' and I have not heard her come in, though she may
have gone to her room. Pray tell me, doctor, why you wish
to see my governess? — to inquire concerning my numerous
peccadilloes?”

Muriel adroitly folded her embroidered silk apron over a
package of letters that lay in her lap, and affected an air of
gayety at variance with her dim eyes and wet lashes.

“I shall believe that conscience accuses you of many juvenile
improprieties, since you so suspiciously attack my motives
and intentions. Indeed, little one, you flatter yourself unduly,
in imagining that my interview with Miss Dexter necessarily
involves the discussion of her pupil. I merely wish to enlist

-- 398 --

[figure description] Page 398.[end figure description]

her sympathy in behalf of one of my patients. Muriel, I
would have been much more gratified if I had found you walking
with her, instead of moping here alone.”

“I am not moping.”

The girl bit her full red lip, and strove to force back the
rapidly gathering tears.

“At least you are not cheerful, and it pains me to see that
anxious, dissatisfied expression on a face that should reflect
only sunshine. What disturbs you? — the scarcity of Gerard's
letters?”

Dr. Grey sat down beside his ward, and throwing her arms
around his neck, she burst into a passionate flood of tears. The
sudden movement uncovered the letters, which slipped down
and strewed the carpet.

“Oh, doctor! I am very miserable!”

“Why, my dear child?”

“Because Gerard does not love me as formerly.”

“What reason have you for doubting his affection?”

“He scarcely writes to me once a month, and then his letters
are short and cold as icicles, and full of court gossip and fashion
items, for which he knows I do not care a straw. Yesterday I
received one, — the first I have had for three weeks, — and he
requests me to defer our marriage at least six months longer,
as he can not possibly come over in May, the time appointed
when he was here.”

She hid her face on her guardian's shoulder, and sobbed.

An expression of painful surprise and stern displeasure
clouded Dr. Grey's countenance, as he smoothed the hair away
from the girl's throbbing temples.

“Calm yourself, Muriel. If Gerard has forfeited your confidence,
he is unworthy of your tears. Do you apprehend that
his indifference is merely the result of separation, or have you
any cause to attribute it to interest in some other person?”

“That is a question I can not answer.”

“Can not, or will not?”

“I know nothing positively; but I fear something, which
perhaps I ought not to mention.”

-- 399 --

[figure description] Page 399.[end figure description]

“Throw aside all hesitancy, and talk freely to me. If Granville
is either fickle or dishonorable, you should rejoice that the
discovery has been made in time to save you from life-long
wretchedness.”

“If we were only married, I am sure I could win him back
to me.”

“That is a fatal fallacy, that has wrecked the happiness of
many women. If a lover grows indifferent, as a husband he
will be cold, unkind, unendurable. If as a devoted fiancée
you can not retain and strengthen his affection, — as a wife
you would weary and repel him. Have you answered the last
letter?”

“No, sir.”

“My dear child, do you not consider me your best friend?”

“Certainly I do.”

“Then yield to my guidance, and follow my advice. Lose no
time in writing to Mr. Granville, and cancel your engagement.
Tell him he is free.”

“Oh, then I should lose him, — and happiness, forever!”
wailed Muriel, clasping her hands almost despairingly.

“You have already lost his heart, and should be unwilling to
retain him in fetters that must be galling.”

“Ah, Dr. Grey! it is very easy for you who never loved any
one, to tell me, in that cold, business-like way, that I ought to
set Gerard free; but you can not realize what it costs to follow
your counsel. Of course I know that in everything else you
are much wiser than I, but persons who have no love affairs of
their own are not the best judges of other people's. He is so
dear to me, I believe it would kill me to give him up, and
see him no more.”

“On the contrary, you would survive much greater misfortune
than separation from a man who is unworthy of you. I
can not coerce, but simply counsel you in this matter, and
should be glad to learn what your own decision is. Do you
intend to wait until Gerard Granville explicitly requests you
to release him from his engagement?”

She winced, and the tears gushed anew.

-- 400 --

[figure description] Page 400.[end figure description]

“Oh, you are cruel! You are heartless!”

“No, my dear Muriel; I am actuated by the truest affection
for my little ward, and desire to snatch her from future humiliation.
My knowledge of human nature is more extended, more
profound than yours, but since you seem unwilling to avail
yourself of my experience, it only remains for you to acquaint
me with your determination. Are you willing to tell me the
nature of your answer?”

“I intend to accede to Gerard's wish, and will defer the marriage
until November; but in the meantime, I shall endeavor
to win back his heart, which I believe has been artfully enticed
from me.”

“By whom?”

She made no reply, and lifting her head from his shoulder,
Dr. Grey looked keenly into her face, and repeated his question.

“Do not urge me to express suspicions that may possibly be
unjust.”

“That are entirely unjust, you may rest assured,” said he,
almost vehemently.

“By what means did you so positively ascertain that fact?”

“The result will prove. Now, my dear child, you must acquit
me of heartlessness and cruelty when I tell you, that, under
existing circumstances, I can not and will not consent to the
solemnization of your marriage until you are of age. Once the
conviction that an earlier consummation of your engagement
was essential to the happiness of both parties, overruled the
dictates of my judgment, and induced me to acquiesce in your
wishes; but subsequent events have illustrated the wisdom of
my former opposition, and now I am resolved that no argument
or persuasion shall prevail upon me to sanction or permit your
marriage until you are twenty-one.”

With a sharp cry of chagrin and amazement, Muriel sprang
to her feet.

“You surely do not mean to keep me in this torture, for
nearly three years? I will not submit to such tyranny, even
from Dr. Grey.”

“As a faithful guardian, I can see no alternative, and fear of

-- 401 --

[figure description] Page 401.[end figure description]

incurring your displeasure shall not deter me from the performance
of a stern duty to the child of my best and dearest friend.
I must and will do what your father certainly would, were he
alive. My dear Muriel, control yourself, and do not, by harsh
epithets and unjust accusations, wound the heart that sincerely
loves you. To-day, as your guardian, I hearken to the imperative
dictates of my conscience, and turn a deaf ear to the pleadings
of my tender affection, which would save you from even
momentary sorrow and disappointment. Since my decision is
irrevocable, do not render the execution of my purpose more
painful than necessity demands.”

Seizing his hand, Muriel pressed it against her flushed cheek,
and pleaded falteringly,—

“Do not doom your poor little Muriel to such misery. Oh,
Dr. Grey! dear Dr. Grey, remember you promised my dying
father to take his place, — and he would never inflict such suffering
on his child. You have forgotten your promise!”

“No, dear child. It is because I hold it so sacred that I can
not yield to your entreaties; and I must faithfully adhere to
my obligations, even though I forfeit your affection. I shall
write to Mr. Granville by the next mail, and it is my wish that
henceforth the subject should not be referred to. Cheer up, my
child; three years will soon glide away, and at the expiration
of that time you will thank me for the firmness which you now
denounce as cruelty. Good-morning. Be sure to think kindly
of your guardian, whose heart is quite as sad as your own.”

She struggled and resisted, but he kissed her lightly on the
forehead, and as he left the room heard her bitter invectives
against his tyranny and hard-heartedness.

Crossing the elm-studded lawn, he approached a secluded
walk, bordered with lilacs and myrtle, and saw the figure of the
governess pacing to and fro.

During the four months that had elapsed since his last visit
to “Solitude,” he scrutinized and studied her character more
closely than formerly, and the investigation only heightened
and intensified his esteem.

No hint of her history had ever passed the calm, patient lips,

-- 402 --

[figure description] Page 402.[end figure description]

which had forgotten how to laugh, and now, as he watched her
pale, melancholy face, which bore traces of extraordinary beauty,
he exonerated her from all blame in the ruinous deception that
had blasted more lives than one; and honored the silent heroism
which so securely locked her disappointment in her own
heart. He knew that consumption was the hereditary scourge
of her family, that she bore in her constitution the seeds of
slowly but surely developing disease, and did not marvel at the
quiet indifference with which she treated symptoms which he
had several times pointed out as serious and dangerous.

To-day her manner was excited, and her step betrayed very
unusual impatience.

“Miss Dexter, from the frequency of your cough I am afraid
you are imprudent in selecting this walk, which is so densely
shaded that the sun does not reach it until nearly noon. Are
not your feet damp?”

“No, sir; my shoes are thick, and thoroughly protect them.”

She paused before him, and, in her soft, brown eyes, he saw
a strange, unwonted restlessness, — an eager expectancy that
surprised and disturbed him.

“Are you at leisure this morning?”

“Do you need my services immediately?”

She answered evasively; and he noticed that she glanced
anxiously toward the road leading into town.

“You will greatly oblige me, if some time during the day,
you will be so good as to superintend the preparation of some
calves'-feet jelly, for one of my poor patients. I would not
trouble you, but Rachel is quite sick, and the new cook does
not understand the process. May I depend upon you?”

“Certainly, sir; it will afford me pleasure to prepare the
jelly.”

Looking more closely at her face, he saw undeniable traces of
recent tears, and drew her arm through his.

“I hope you will not deem me impertinently curious if I beg
you to honor me with your confidence, and explain the anxiety
which is evidently preying upon your mind.”

-- 403 --

[figure description] Page 403.[end figure description]

Embarrassment flushed her transparent cheek, and her shy
eyes glanced up uneasily.

“At least, Miss Dexter, permit me to ask whether Muriel is
connected with the cause of your disquiet?”

“My pupil is, I fear, very unhappy; but she withholds much
from me since she learned my disapproval of her approaching
marriage.”

“Will you acquaint me with your objections to Mr. Granville?”

Against Mr. Granville, the gentleman, I have nothing to
urge; but I could not consent to see Muriel wed a man, who, I
am convinced, has no affection for her.”

“Have you told her this?”

“Repeatedly; and, of course, my frankness has offended and
alienated her. Oh, Dr. Grey! the child totters on the brink
of a flower-veiled precipice, and will heed no warning. Perhaps
I should libel Mr. Granville were I to impute mercenary
motives to him, — perhaps he fancied he loved Muriel when he
addressed her, — I hope so, for the honor of manhood; but the
glamour was brief, and certainly he must be aware that he has
not proper affection for her now.”

“And yet, she is very lovable and winning.”

“Yes, — to you and to me; but her good qualities are not
those which gentlemen find most attractive. What is Christian
purity and noble generosity of soul, in comparison with physical
perfection? Muriel often reminds me of one whom I loved
devotedly, whose unselfish and unsuspicious nature wrought
the ruin of her happiness; and from her miserable fate I would
fain save my pupil.”

He knew from the tremor of her lips and hands, and the
momentary contraction of her fair brow, to whom she alluded;
and both sighed audibly.

“My convictions coincide so entirely with yours, that I have
had an interview with my ward, and withdrawn my consent to
her marriage until she is of age.”

“Thank God! In the interim she may grow wiser, or some
fortuitous occurrence may avert the danger we dread.”

-- 404 --

[figure description] Page 404.[end figure description]

In the brief silence that ensued, the governess seemed debating
the expediency of making some revelation; and, encountering
one of her perplexed and scrutinizing glances, the doctor smiled
and said, gravely, —

“I believe I understand your hesitancy; but I assure you I
should never forfeit any trust you might repose in me. You
have some cause of serious annoyance, entirely irrespective of
my ward, and I may be instrumental in removing it.”

“Thank you, Dr. Grey. For some days I have been canvassing
the propriety of asking your advice and assistance; and
my reluctance arose not from want of confidence in you, but
from dread of the pain it would necessarily inflict upon me,
to recur to events long buried. It is not essential, however,
that I should weary you with the minutiæ of circumstances
which many years ago smothered the sunshine in my life, and
left me in darkness, a lonely and joyless woman. I have
resided here long enough to learn the noble generosity of your
character, and to you, as a true Christian gentleman, I come for
aid, — premising only that what I am about to say is strictly
confidential.”

“As such, I shall ever regard it; but if I am to become your
coadjutor in any matter, let me request that nothing be kept
secret, for only entire frankness should exist between those who
have a common aim.”

A painful flush tinged her cheek, and the fair, thin face, grew
indescribably mournful, as she clasped her hands firmly over
his arm.

“Dr. Grey, when unscrupulous men or women deliberately
stab the happiness of a fellow-creature, they have no wounded
sensibilities, no haunting compunction, — and if remorse finally
overtakes, it finds them well-nigh callous and indurated; but
woe to that innocent being who is the unintentional and
unconscious agent for the ruin of those she loves. I can not
remember the time when I did not love the only man for whom
I ever entertained any affection. He was the playmate of my
earliest years, — the betrothed of my young maidenhood, — and
just before my poor father died, he joined our hands and left

-- 405 --

[figure description] Page 405.[end figure description]

his blessing on my choice. Poverty was the only barrier to our
union, but I took a situation as teacher, and hoarded my small
gains in the hope of aiding my lover, who went abroad with
a wealthy uncle, and completed his education in Germany. I
knew that Maurice had contracted very extravagant and self-indulgent
habits, — but in the court of love is there any `high
crime' or misdemeanor for which a woman's heart will condemn
her idol? Nay, nay; she will plead his defence against the
stern evidence of her own incorruptible reason; and, if need
be, share his punishment, — die in his stead. I denied myself
every luxury, and jealously husbanded my small salary, anticipating
the happy hour when we might invest it in furniture for
our little home; and, indeed, in those blessed days of hope, it
seemed no hardship, —

`And joy was duty, and love was law.'

From time to time our marriage was deferred, but I well
knew I was beloved, and so I waited patiently, until fortune
should smile upon me. In the interim I became warmly
attached to a young girl in the school where I taught, and
whose affection for me was enthusiastic and ardent. Evelyn
was an orphan, and the heiress of enormous wealth, which
she seemed resolved to share with me; and, more than once, I
was tempted to acquaint her with the obstacle that debarred
me from happiness. Ah! if I had only confided in her, and
trusted her faithful love, how much wretchedness would have
been averted! But she appeared to me such an impulsive
child that I shrank from unburdening my heart to her, while
she acquainted me with every thought and aim of her pure,
guileless life. She was singularly, almost idolatrously fond of
me, and I loved her very sincerely, for her character was
certainly the most admirable I have ever met.

“At vacation we parted for three months, and I hurried to
meet my lover, who had promised to join me in Vermont,
where my mother had gone to recruit her failing health. For
the first time Maurice proved recreant, and wrote that imperative
business detained him in New York. Did I doubt him,

-- 406 --

[figure description] Page 406.[end figure description]

even then? Not in the least; but endeavored by cheerful
letters to show him how patiently I could bear the separation
that might result in pecuniary advantage to him. My mother
looked anxious, and foreboded ill; but I laughed at her misgivings,
and proudly silenced her warning voice. In the midst
of my blissful dream came a lengthy telegraphic dispatch from
my young girl-friend Evelyn, inviting me to hasten to New
York, and accompany her on a bridal tour through Europe.
In a brief and almost incoherent note, subsequently received,
she accidentally omitted the name of her future husband, and
designated him as `my prince,' `my king,' `my liege lover.'
The same mail brought me a long and exceedingly tender letter
from my own betrothed, informing me that at the expiration
of ten days he would certainly be with me to arrange for an
immediate consummation of our engagement. A railroad accident
delayed me twenty-four hours, and I did not reach New
York until the morning of the day on which my friend was
married. The ceremony took place at ten o'clock, and when I
arrived, Evelyn was already in the hands of the hair-dresser.
I was hurried into the room prepared for me, and while waiting
for my trunk, noticed a basket containing some of the wedding
cards. I picked up one, and you can perhaps imagine my
emotions, when I saw that my own lover was the betrothed of
my friend. Dr. Grey, eight miserable years have gone wearily
over my head since then, but now, in the dead of night, if I
shut my eyes, I see staring at me, like the rayless, glazed orbs
of the dead, that silver-edged wedding card, bearing in silver
letters — Maurice Carlyle, Evelyn Flewellyn. Oh, blacker than
ten thousand death-warrants! for all the hopes of a lifetime
went down before it. Every ray of earthly light was extinguished
in a night of woe that can have no dawn, until the
day-star of eternity shimmers on its gloom.”

She shuddered convulsively, and the agonized expression of
her face was so painful to behold that her companion averted
his head.

“I was alone with my misery, and so overwhelming was the
shock that I fainted. When the hair-dresser came to offer her

-- 407 --

[figure description] Page 407.[end figure description]

services, she found me lying insensible on the carpet. How
bitterly, how unavailingly, have I reproached myself for my
failure to hasten to Evelyn, even then, and divulge all. But
with returning consciousness came womanly pride, and I resolved
to hide the anguish for which I knew there was no cure.
As soon as I was dressed, we were summoned down stairs to
meet the remainder of the bridal party, and there I saw the
man whom I expected to call my husband talking gayly with
his attendants.

“Evelyn impetuously presented me as her `dearest friend,'
and, without raising his eyes, he bowed profoundly and turned
away. How I endured all I was called to witness that morning,
I know not; but my strength seemed superhuman. The ceremony
was performed in church, and after our return to the
house, Mr. Carlyle asserted and claimed the right to kiss the
bridesmaids. There were four, and I was the last whom he
approached. I was standing in the shadow of the window-curtain,
which I had clutched for support, and, as he came close to
me, our eyes met for the first time that day, and I can never,
never forget the pleading mournfulness, the passionate tenderness,
the despair, that filled his. I waved him from me, but
he seized my hand, and pressed his hot lips lingeringly to
mine. Then he whispered, `My only love, my own Edith, do
not judge till you hear your wretched Maurice. Meet me in
the hot-house when Evelyn goes to change her dress, and I will
explain this awful, this accursed necessity.' A few moments
later he stood with his bride at the head of the table in the
breakfast-room, while I was placed close to Evelyn, and the
mirror opposite reflected the group. I know now it was sinful,
but, oh! how could I help it? As I looked at the reflection in
the glass, and compared my face with that of the bride, I felt
my poor wicked heart throb with triumph at the thought that
my superior beauty could not soon be forgotten, — that, though
her husband, he was still my lover. Dr. Grey, do not despise
me for my weakness, as I should have despised him for his
perfidy; and remember that a woman can not in a moment
renounce allegiance to a man who is the one love of her life.

-- 408 --

[figure description] Page 408.[end figure description]

They forced me to drink some wine that fired my brain and
made me reckless, and an hour after, when Maurice came up
and offered his arm, inviting me to promenade for a few minutes
in the hot-house, I yielded and accompanied him. He
told me a tale of dishonorable financial transactions, into which
he had been betrayed solely by the hope of obtaining money
that would enable him to hasten our union; but the utter
failure of the scheme threatened him with disgrace, possibly
with imprisonment, and the only mode of preserving his name
from infamy, was to possess himself of Evelyn's large fortune.
Just as he clasped me in his arms, and vehemently declared his
deathless affection for me, — his contempt and hatred of his
poor childish bride, — I heard a strange sound that was neither
a wail nor a laugh, a sound unlike any other that ever smote
my ears, and looking up, I saw Evelyn standing before us.”

Miss Dexter groaned aloud, and covered her eyes with her
hand.

“Oh, my God! help me to shut out that horrible vision! If
I could forget that distorted, deathlike face, with livid lips
writhing away from the gleaming teeth, and desperate, wide
eyes, glaring like globes of flame! She looked twenty years
older, and from her clenched hands, — her beautiful, exquisite
hands, — that were wont to caress me so tenderly, the blood
was dripping down on her lace veil and her white velvet bridal
dress. How much she heard I know not, for I never saw her
again. I swooned in Maurice's arms, and was carried to my
own room; and when I finally groped my way to Evelyn's
apartment, they told me she had been gone two hours, — had
sailed for Europe, leaving her husband in New York. What
passed in her farewell interview with him none but he and her
lawyer knew; but they separated there on condition that his
debts were cancelled. She went abroad with a faithful old
Scotch woman who had been her nurse, and her husband told
the world she was a maniac.”

“Did he tell you so? Did you believe it?” exclaimed Dr.
Grey, with a degree of vehemence that startled the governess.

“I have never seen Maurice Carlyle since that awful hour in

-- 409 --

[figure description] Page 409.[end figure description]

the hot-house. He came repeatedly to my home, but I refused
to meet him, and dozens of his letters have been returned unopened.
Once, while I was absent, he obtained an interview
with my mother, and besought her intercession in his behalf,
pleading for my pardon, and assuring her that, as his wife was
hopelessly insane, he would apply for a divorce, and then claim
the hand of the only woman he had ever loved. I dreaded the
effect upon Evelyn, and had no means of ascertaining her real
condition. Soon after, I lost my mother, whose death was
hastened by grief and humiliation; and, when I had laid her
down beside my father, I went in search of Evelyn. Several
times I had attempted to communicate with her, and with Elsie,
the nurse, but my letters always came back unopened, and bearing
the London stamp. Having been informed that she was in an
insane asylum in England, I took the money that had been so
carefully hoarded for a different purpose and went to London.
One by one, I searched all the asylums in the United Kingdom,
and finding no trace of her, came back to America. Finally, on
the death-bed of Mr. Clayton, her lawyer, who understood my
great anxiety to discover her, I was told in strict confidence
that she was perfectly sane, — had never been otherwise, — but
preferred that the false report in circulation should not be corrected,
since her husband had set it in motion. I learned that
she was well and pleasantly located somewhere in the East, but
would never see the faces of either friends or foes, and absolutely
refused all intercourse with her race. From one of her
letters (which, a moment after, he burned in the grate) Mr.
Clayton read me a paragraph: `The greatest mercy you can
show me is to allow me to forget. Henceforth mention no more
the names of any I ever knew; and let silence, like a pall, shroud
all the past of Vashti.
' He died next day, and since then —”

The sad, sweet voice, which for some moments had been
growing more and more unsteady, here sank into a sob, and the
governess wept freely, while her whole frame shook with the
violence of long-pent anguish, that now defied control.

“Oh, if I could find her! If I could go to her and tell her
all, and exonerate myself! If I could show her that he was

-- 410 --

[figure description] Page 410.[end figure description]

mine always, — mine long before she ever saw him, — then she
would not think so harshly of me. I know not what explanation
Maurice gave her, nor how much of our conversation she
overheard; and I can not live contentedly, — oh! I can not die
in peace till I see my poor crushed darling, and hear from her
lips the assurance that she does not hold me responsible for her
wretchedness. Dr. Grey, I love her with a pitying tenderness
that transcends all power of expression. Perhaps if Maurice
had ever loved her, I could not feel as I do towards her; for a
woman's nature tolerates no rival in the affection of her lover,
and, unprincipled as mine proved in other respects, I know that
his heart was always unswervingly my own. My dear, noble
Evelyn! My pure, loving little darling! Ah! I have wearied
heaven with prayers that God would give her back to my
arms.”

Unable to conceal the emotion he was unwilling she should
witness, Dr. Grey disengaged his arm and walked away, striving
to regain his usual composure.

Did the governess suspect the proximity of her long-lost
friend? If she claimed his assistance in prosecuting her search,
what course would duty dictate?

Retracing his steps, he found that she had seated herself on
a bench near one of the tallest lilacs, and having thrown aside
her quilted hood of scarlet silk, her care-worn countenance was
fully exposed.

She was gazing very intently at some object in her hand,
which she bent over and kissed several times, and did not perceive
his approach until he stood beside her.

“Dr. Grey, I believe my prayer has been heard, and that at
last I have discovered a clew to the retreat of my lost Evelyn.
Last week I went to a jewelry store in town, to buy a locket
which I intended as a birthday gift for Muriel. Several customers
had preceded me, and while waiting, my attention was
attracted towards one of the workmen who uttered an impatient
ejaculation and dashed down some article upon which he was
at work. As it fell, I saw that it was an oval ivory miniature,
originally surrounded with very large handsome pearls, the

-- 411 --

[figure description] Page 411.[end figure description]

greater portion of which the jeweller had removed and placed
in a small glass bowl that stood near him. I leaned down to
examine the miniature, and though the paint was blurred and
faded, it was impossible to mistake the likeness, and you cannot
realize the thrill that ran along my nerves as I recognized the
portrait of Evelyn. So great was my astonishment and delight
that I must have cried out, for the people in the store all turned
and stared at me, and when I snatched the piece of ivory from
the work-table, the man looked at me in amazement. Very
incoherently I demanded where and how he obtained it, and,
beckoning to the proprietor, he said, `Just as I told you; this
has turned out stolen property.' Then he opened a drawer and
took from it a similar oval slab of ivory, and when I looked at
it and saw Maurice's handsome face, my brain reeled, and I grew
so dizzy I almost fell. `Madam, do you know these portraits?'
asked the proprietor.

“I told him that I did, — that I had seen these jewelled miniatures
eight years before on the dressing-table of a bride, and I
implored him to tell me how they came into his possession.
He fitted them into a dingy, worn case, which seemed to have
been composed of purple velvet, and informed me that he purchased
the whole from an Irish lad, who asserted that he picked
it up on the beach, where it had evidently drifted in a high
tide. On examination, he found that the case had indeed been
saturated with sea-water, but the pearls were in such a remarkable
state of preservation that he doubted the lad's statement.
He had bought the miniatures in order to secure the pearls,
which he assured me were unusually fine, and to satisfy himself
concerning the affair had advertised two ivory miniatures, and
invited the owners to come forward and prove property. After
the expiration of a week, he discontinued the notice, and finally
ordered the pearls removed from their gold frames. When I
had given him the names of the originals, he consented that I
should take the portraits which were now worthless to him, and
gave me also the name of the boy. It was not until two days
afterward that I succeeded in finding Thomas Donovan, a lad
about fourteen years old, whose mother Phœbe is a laundress,

-- 412 --

[figure description] Page 412.[end figure description]

and does up laces and fine muslins. When I called and stated
the object of my visit he seemed much confused, but sullenly
repeated the assertion made to the jeweller. Yesterday I went
again and had a long conversation with his mother, who must
be an honest soul, for she assured me she knew nothing of the
matter, and would investigate it immediately. The boy was
absent, but she promised either to send him here this morning
or come in person, to acquaint me with the result. I offered a
reward if he would confess where he obtained them; and if he
proved obstinate, threatened to have him arrested. Now, Dr.
Grey, you can understand why I have so tediously made a full
revelation of my past, for I wish to enlist your sympathy and
claim your aid in my search for my long-lost friend. These
portraits inadequately represent the fascinating beauty of one
of the originals, and the sweetness and almost angelic purity of
the other.”

She held up the somewhat defaced and faded miniatures for
the inspection of her companion, but scarcely glancing at them,
he said, abstractedly, —

“You are sure they belonged to Mrs. Carlyle?”

“Yes. As she put on her diamonds just before going down
stairs she showed me the portraits in her jewelry casket, where
she had also placed a similar one of myself. Ah! at this instant
I seem to see her beaming face, as she bent down, and
sweeping her veil aside, kissed my picture and Maurice's.”

“Do you imagine that she is in America?”

“No; I fear she is dead, and that these were stolen from the
old nurse. Who is that yonder? Ah, yes, — Phœbe Donovan.
Now I shall hear the truth.”

Forgetting her shawl, and unmindful of the fact that the sun
was streaming full on her head and face, she hurried to meet
the woman who was ascending the avenue, and very soon they
entered the house.

A quarter of an hour elapsed ere Phœbe came out, and walked
rapidly away; and, unwilling to prolong his suspense, Dr. Grey
went in search of the governess.

He met her in the hall, and saw that she was equipped for a

-- 413 --

[figure description] Page 413.[end figure description]

walk. Her cheeks were scarlet, her brown eyes all aglow with
eager expectation, and her lips twitched, as she exclaimed, —

“Oh, doctor, I hope everything; for I learn that the pictures
were found on the lawn at `Solitude,' where Phœbe was once
hired as cook; and she recognized the case as the same she had
one day seen on a writing-desk in the parlor. The boy confessed
that he picked it up from the grass, and, after taking out the
contents, soaked the case in a bucket of salt-water. Phœbe says
the pictures belong to Mrs. Gerome, the gray-headed woman
who owns that place on the beach, and I am almost tempted to
believe she is Elsie, who may have married again. At all
events, I shall soon know where she obtained the portraits.”

“You are not going to `Solitude'?”

“Yes, immediately. I can not rest till I have learned all.
God grant I may not be mocked in my hopes.”

The unwonted excitement had kindled a strange beauty in
the whilom passive face, and Dr. Grey could for the first time
realize how lovely she must have been in the happy days of
eld.

“Miss Dexter, Mrs. Gerome will not receive you. She sees
no visitors, not even ministers of the gospel.”

“She must — she shall — admit me; for I will assure her that
life and death hang upon it.”

“How so?”

“If Evelyn is alive, and I can discover her retreat, I will
urge her to go to her husband, who needs her care. You know
Mrs. Gerome, — she is one of your patients. Come with me,
and prevail upon her to receive me.”

In her eagerness she laid her hand on his arm, and even then
noticed and wondered at the crimson that suddenly leaped into
his olive face.

“Some day I will give you good reasons for refusing your
request, which it is impossible for me to grant. If you are
resolved to hazard the visit, I will take you in my buggy as
far as the gate at `Solitude,' and when you return will confer
with you concerning the result. Just now, I can promise no
more.”

-- 414 --

[figure description] Page 414.[end figure description]

An expression of disappointment clouded her brow.

“I had hoped that you would sympathize with and be more
interested in my great sorrow.”

“Miss Dexter, my interest is more profound, more intense,
than you can imagine, but at this juncture circumstances forbid
its expression. My buggy is at the door.”

CHAPTER XXX.

EVEN at mid-day the grounds around “Solitude” were
sombre and chill, for across the sky the winds had
woven a thin, vapory veil, whose cloud-meshes seemed
fine as lace-work; and through this gilded netting the sun
looked hazy, the light wan and yellow, and rifled of its customary
noon glitter.

Following one of the serpentine walks, the governess was
approaching the house, when her attention was attracted by the
gleaming surface of a tomb, and she turned towards the pyramidal
deodars that were swaying slowly in the breeze, —


“Warming their heads in the sun,
Checkering the grass with their shade,”
and photographing fringy images on the shining marble.

A broad circle of violets, blue with bloom, surrounded a
sexangular temple, whose dome was terminated by a mural
crown and surmounted by a cross. The beautifully polished
pillars were fluted, and wreathed with carved ivy that wound
up to the richly-sculptured cornices, where poppies clustered
and tossed their leaves along the architrave; and, in the centre,
visible through all the arches, rose an altar, bearing two angels
with fingers on their lips, who guarded an exquisite urn that
was inscribed “cor cordium.

Beneath the eastern arch, that directly fronted the sea, were

-- 415 --

[figure description] Page 415.[end figure description]

two steps leading into the mausoleum, and, as Miss Dexter
stood within, she saw that the floor was arranged with slabs for
only two tombs close to the altar, one side of which bore in
golden tracery, —

Elsie Maclean, 68. Amicus Amicorum.

Around the base of the urn were scattered some fresh geranium-leaves,
and very near it stood a tall, slender, Venetian
glass vase filled with odorous flowers, which had evidently
been gathered and arranged that day.

For whom had the remaining slab and opposite side of the
altar been reserved?

The heart of the governess seemed for a moment to forget its
functions, then a vague hope made it throb fiercely; and rapidly
the anxious woman directed her steps towards the house, that
seemed as silent as the grave behind her.

The hall door had swung partially open, and, dreading that
she might be refused admittance if she rang the bell, she availed
herself of the lucky accident (which in Elsie's lifetime never
happened), and entered unchallenged and unobserved.

From the parlor issued a rather monotonous and suppressed
sound, as of some one reading aloud, and, advancing a few
steps, the governess stood inside the threshold.

The curtains of the south window were looped back, the blinds
thrown open, and the sickly sunshine poured in, lighting the
easel, before which the mistress of the house had drawn an
ottoman and seated herself.

To-day, an air of unwonted negligence marked her appearance,
usually distinguished by extraordinary care and taste.

Her white merino robe de chambre was partially ungirded,
and the blue tassels trailed on the carpet; her luxuriant hair
instead of being braided and classically coiled, was gathered in
three or four large heavy loops, and fastened rather loosely by
the massive silver comb that allowed one long tress to straggle
across her shoulder, while the folds in front slipped low on her
temples and forehead.

-- 416 --

[figure description] Page 416.[end figure description]

Intently contemplating her work, she leaned her cheek on
her hand, and only the profile was visible from the door, as she
repeated, in a subdued tone, —



“I stanch with ice my burning breast,
With silence balm my whirling brain,
O Brandan! to this hour of rest,
That Joppan leper's ease was pain.”

The easel held the largest of many pictures, upon which she
had lavished time and study, and her present work was a wide
stretch of mid-ocean, lighted by innumerable stars, and a round
glittering polar moon that swung mid-heaven like a globe of
silver, and shed a ghostly lustre on the raging, ragged waves,
above which an Aurora Borealis lifted its gleaming arch of
mysterious white fires.

On the flowery shore of a tropic isle, under clustering boughs
of lime and citron, knelt the venerable figure of Saint Brandan,—
and upon a towering, jagged iceberg, whose crystal cliffs and
diamond peaks glittered with the ghastly radiance reflected from
arctic moon and boreal flames, lay Judas, pressing his hot palms
and burning breast to the frigid bosom of his sailing sapphire
berg.

No hideous, scowling, red-haired arch-apostate was this painted
Iscariot, — but a handsome man, whose features were startlingly
like those in the ivory miniature.

It was a wild, dreary, mournful picture, suggestive of melancholy
mediæval myths, and most abnormal phantasms; and
would more appropriately have draped the walls of some flagellating
ascetic's cell, than the luxuriously furnished room that
now contained it.

Bending forward to deepen the dark circles which suffering
and remorse had worn beneath the brilliant eyes of the apostle,
the lonely artist added another verse to her quotation, —



“Once every year, when carols wake
On earth the Christmas night's repose,
Arising from the sinner's lake
I journey to these healing snows.”

-- 417 --

[figure description] Page 417.[end figure description]

The motion loosened a delicate white lily pinned at her throat,
and it fell upon the palette, sullying its purity with the dark
paint to which its petals clung. She removed it, looked at its
defaced loveliness, and tossed it aside, saying moodily, —

“Typical of our souls, originally dowered with a stainless
and well-nigh perfect holiness, but drooping dust-ward continually,
and once tainted by the fall,—hugging the corruption that
ruined it.”

As the governess looked and listened, a half-perplexed, half-frightened
expression passed over her countenance, and at length
she advanced to the arch, and said, tremblingly, —

“Can I have a few moments' conversation with Mrs. Gerome,
on important business?”

“My God! am I verily mad at last? Because I called up
Judas, must I also evoke the partner of his crime?”

With a thrilling, almost blood-curdling cry Mrs. Gerome had
leaped to her feet at the sound of Miss Dexter's voice, and,
dropping palette and brush, confronted her with a look of horror
and hate. The quick and violent movement shook out her
comb, and down came the folds of hair, falling like a silver
cataract to her knees.

Bewildered by memories which the face and form recalled,
the governess looked at the shining white locks, and her lips
blanched, as she stammered, —

“Are you Mrs. Gerome?”

Her scarlet hood had fallen back, disclosing her wealth of
golden hair; and, gazing at her thin but still lovely features,
rouged by a hectic glow that lent strange beauty to the wide,
brown eyes, Mrs. Gerome answered, huskily, —

“I am the mistress of this house. Who is the woman who
has the audacity to intrude upon my seclusion, and vividly remind
me of one whose hated lineaments have cursed my memory
for years? Woman, if I believed she had the effrontery to
thrust herself into my presence, I should fear that at this
instant I am afflicted with the abhorred sight of Edith Dexter,
than whom a legion of devils would be more welcome!”

The name fell hissingly from her stern mouth, and when she

-- 418 --

[figure description] Page 418.[end figure description]

shook back the hair that drooped over her brow, the gray,
globe-like eyes glittered as polished blue steel under some fitful
light.

A low, half-stifled cry escaped the governess, and springing
forward she fell on her knees and grasped the white hands that
had clutched each other.

“Evelyn! It must be Evelyn! despite this gray hair and
wan, changed face! and I could never mistake these beautiful,
beautiful hands — unlike any others in the world! Evelyn,
my lost darling! oh, I thank God I have found you before I
die!”

She covered the cold fingers with kisses, and pressed her face
to a band of the floating hair; but with a gesture of loathing
Mrs. Gerome broke away, and retreated a few steps.

“How dare you come into my presence? Goaded by a desire
to witness the ruin you helped to accomplish? Your audacity
at least astounds me; but fate decrees you the enjoyment of its
reward. Lo! here I am! Behold the gray shadow of what
was once a happy, confiding girl! Behold in the desolate,
lonely woman, who hides her disgrace under the name of Agla
Gerome, that bride of an hour, that Evelyn whose heart you
stabbed! Does the wreck entirely satisfy you? What more
could even fiendish malevolence desire?”

“Evelyn, you wrong me. For mercy's sake do not upbraid
and taunt me so unjustly!”

In vain she held out her hands imploringly, while tears rolled
over her crimsoned cheeks, and sobs impeded her utterance.
Mrs. Gerome laughed bitterly.

“What! I wrong you? Have you gone mad, instead of
your victim? Miss Dexter, you and I can scarcely afford to deal
in mock tragedy, and though you make a pretty picture kneeling
there, I have no mind to paint you yonder, where I put your
colleague, Judas. Is it not a good likeness of your lover, as he
looked that memorable day when the broad banana-leaves overshadowed
his handsome head?”

She rapped the canvas with her clenched hand, and continued,
in accents of indescribable scorn, —

-- 419 --

[figure description] Page 419.[end figure description]

“Do you kneel as penitent or petitioner? You come to
crave my pardon, or my husband?”

The governess had bowed her face almost to the carpet, like
some fragile flower borne down by a sudden flood; but now she
rose, and, throwing her head back proudly, answered with firm
yet gentle dignity, —

“Of Mrs. Gerome I crave nothing. Of Evelyn Carlyle I
demand justice; simply bare justice.”

“Justice! You are rash, Miss Dexter, to challenge fate;
for, were justice meted out, the burden would prove more intolerable
to you than that King Stork whom Zeus sent down as
a Nemesis to quiet clamorous frogs. Justice, let me tell you,
long ago fled from this hostile and inhospitable earth and took
refuge beyond the stars, where, please God, you and I shall one
day confront her and get our long-defrauded dues. Justice?
Nay, nay! the thing I recognize as justice would crush you
utterly, and you should flee to the Ultima Thule to avoid it.
I divine your mission. You come as envoy-extraordinary from
my honorable and chivalric husband, to demand release from the
bonds that doom me to wear his name and you to live without
that spotless ægis? Since my fortune no longer percolates
through the sieve of his pocket, and legal quibbles can not now
avail to wring thousands from my purse, he desires a divorce,
in order to remove to your fair wrists the fetters which have
proved more galling to mine than those of iron.”

“Evelyn, insult must not be heaped upon injury. As God
hears me, I tell you solemnly that you have seen your husband
since I have. Upon Maurice Carlyle's face I have never looked
since that fatal hour when I last saw yours, ghastly and rigid,
against the background of guava-boughs. From that day until
this, I have neither seen, nor spoken, nor written to him.”

“Then why are you here, to torment me with the sight of
your face, which would darken the precincts of heaven, if I
met it inside of the gates of pearl?”

“I have come to exonerate myself from the aspersions that
in your frenzy you have cast upon me. Evelyn, I am here to
prove that my wrongs are greater than yours, — and if either

-- 420 --

[figure description] Page 420.[end figure description]

should crave pardon, it would best become you to sue for it at
my hands. But for you, I should have been a happy wife,—
blessed with a devoted husband and fond mother; and now in
my loneliness I stand for vindication before her who robbed me
of every earthly hope, and blotted all light, all verdure, all
beauty from my life. You had known Maurice Carlyle six
weeks, when you gave him your hand. I had grown up at his
side, — had loved, trusted, prayed, and labored for him, — had
been his promised wife for seven dreary years of toil and separation,
and was counting the hours until the moment when he
would lead me to the altar. Ah, Evelyn, —”

A violent spell of coughing interrupted the governess, and
when it ended she did not complete the sentence.

Impatiently Mrs. Gerome motioned to her to continue, and,
turning her head which had been averted, the hostess saw that
her guest was endeavoring to stanch a stream of blood that
trickled across her lips. Involuntarily the former started forward
and drew an easy-chair close to the slender figure which
leaned for support against the corner of the piano.

“Are you ill? Pray sit down.”

“It is only a hemorrhage from my lungs, which I have long
had reason to expect.”

Wearily she sank into the chair, and hastily pouring a glass of
water from a gilt-starred crystal carafe, standing on the centretable,
Mrs. Gerome silently offered it. As the governess drained
and returned the goblet, a drop of blood that stained the rim
fell on the hand of the mistress of the house.

Miss Dexter attempted to remove it with the end of her
plaid shawl, but her companion drew back, and taking a dainty,
perfumed handkerchief from her pocket, shook out its folds and
said, hastily, —

“It is of no consequence. I see your handkerchief is already
saturated; will you accept mine?”

Without waiting for a reply, she laid it on the lap of the
visitor, and left the room.

Soon after, a servant brought in a basin of water and towels,
which she placed on the table, and then, without question or
comment, withdrew.

-- 421 --

[figure description] Page 421.[end figure description]

Some time elapsed before Mrs. Gerome re-entered the parlor,
bearing a glass of wine in her hand. Miss Dexter had bathed
her face, and, looking up, she saw that the gray hair had been
carefully coiled and fastened, and the flowing merino belted at
the waist; but the brow wore its heavy cloud, and the arch of
the lip had not unbent.

“I hope you are better. Permit me to insist upon your
taking this wine.”

She proffered it, but the governess shook her head, and tears
ran down her cheeks, as she said, —

“Thank you, — but I do not require it; indeed I could not
swallow it.”

The hostess bowed, and, placing the glass within her reach,
walked to the window which looked out on the marble mausoleum,
and stood leaning against the cedarn facing.

Five, ten minutes passed, and the silence was only broken by
the ticking of the bronze clock on the mantelpiece.

“Evelyn.”

The voice was so sweet, so thrilling, so mournfully pleading,
that it might have wooed even stone to pity; but Mrs. Gerome
merely glanced over her shoulder, and said, frigidly, —

“Can I in any way contribute to Miss Dexter's comfort?
The servants tell me there is no conveyance waiting for you;
but, since you seem too feeble to walk away, my carriage is at
your service whenever you wish to return. Shall I order it?”

“No, I will not trouble you. I can walk; and, after a little
while, I will go away forever. Evelyn, do you think me utterly
unprincipled?”

A moment passed before she was answered.

“While you are in my house, courtesy forbids the expression
of my opinion of your character.”

“Oh, Evelyn, my darling! God knows I have not merited
this harshness, this cruelty from your dear hands. Eight tedious,
miserable years I have searched and prayed for you, — have
clung to the hope of finding you, of telling you all, — of hearing
your precious lips utter those words for which my ears have so
long ached, `Edith, I hold you guiltless of my wretchedness.'

-- 422 --

[figure description] Page 422.[end figure description]

But at last, when my search is successful, to be browbeaten,
derided, denounced, insulted, — oh, this is bitter indeed! This
is too hard to be borne!”

Her anguish was uncontrollable, and she sobbed aloud.

Across Mrs. Gerome's white lips crept a quiver, and over her
frozen features rose an unwonted flush; but she did not move a
muscle, or suffer her eyes to wander from the cross and crown
on Elsie's tomb.

“Evelyn, I believe, I hope (and may God forgive me if I sin
in hoping), that I have not many years, or perhaps even months
to live; and it would comfort me in my dying hour to feel that
I had laid before you some facts, of which I know you must be
ignorant. You have harshly and unjustly prejudged me, — have
steeled yourself against me; still I wish to tell you some things
that weigh heavily upon my aching, desolate heart. Will you
allow me to do so now? Will you hear me?”

There was evidently a struggle in the mind of the motionless
woman beside the window, but it was brief, and left no trace in
the cold, ringing voice.

“I will hear you.”

Slowly and impressively the governess began the narrative,
of which she had given Dr. Grey a hasty résumé, and when she
mentioned the midnight labors in which she had engaged, the
copying of legal documents, the sale of her drawings, the hoarding
of her salary in order to aid her mother and her betrothed,
and to remove the obstacles to her marriage, Mrs. Gerome sat
down, and, crossing her arms on the window-sill, hid her face
upon them.

Unflinchingly Miss Dexter detailed all that occurred after
her arrival in New York; and finally, approaching the window,
she insisted that her listener should peruse the last letter
received from her lover, and containing the promise that within
ten days he would come to claim his bride. But the lovely
hand waved it aside, and the proud voice exclaimed impatiently, —

“I need no additional proof of his perfidy, which, beyond
controversy, was long ago established. Go on! go on!”

-- 423 --

[figure description] Page 423.[end figure description]

Upon all that followed the ceremony, — the departure of the
wife, — and her own despairing grief, the governess dwelt
with touching eloquence and pathos; and, at last, as she spoke
of her fruitless journey to England, — her sad search through
the insane asylums, — Mrs. Gerome lifted her queenly head,
and bent a piercing glance upon the speaker.

Ah! what a hungry, eager expression looked out shyly from
her whilom hopeless eyes, when, with an imperious gesture,
she silenced her visitor, and asked, —

“You spent your hard earnings, not in trousseau, or preparations
for housekeeping; but hunting for me in lunatic
asylums? Suppose you had found me in a mad-house?”

“Then I should have become an inmate of the same gloomy
walls; and, while you lived, should have shared with faithful
Elsie the care and charge of you. God is my witness, I had
resolved to dedicate my remaining years to the task of cheering
and guarding yours. Oh, Evelyn! not until we stand in the
great Court of Heaven can you realize how sincerely, how
tenderly, and unwaveringly, I love you. My darling, how
can you distrust my faithful heart?”

She sank on her knees, and, throwing her arms around the
tall, slender form, looked with mournful, beseeching tenderness
at the haughty features above her.

For a moment the proud, pale face glowed, — the great
shadowy eyes kindled and shone like wintry planets in some
crystalline sky; but doubt, murderous, cynical doubt, grappled
with hope, and strangled it.

“Edith, I wish I could believe you. I am struggling desperately
to lay hold of the fluttering garments of faith, but
I can not! Suspicion has walked hand in hand with me so
long that I can not shake off her numbing touch, and I distrust
all human things, save the dusty heart that moulders yonder
in my old Elsie's grave.”

She pointed to the white columns of the temple, and then
the uplifted fingers fell heavily on Edith's shoulder.

“Go on. I wish to learn whose treachery betrayed the
secret of my retreat.”

-- 424 --

[figure description] Page 424.[end figure description]

Pressing her feverish lips to the hand she admired so enthusiastically,
Miss Dexter resumed her recital of what had occurred
since her journey to London, and finally ended it with an
account of her removal to `Grassmere,' and of the discovery of
the miniatures that guided her to `Solitude.'

A long pause followed, and a heavy sigh, only partially
smothered, indexed the contest that raged under Mrs. Gerome's
calm exterior.

“Edith, would you have inferred from Dr. Grey's manner
that he was not only acquainted with my history, but yours;
at least, so far as it intersected mine? Did he furnish no hint,
no clew, that aided you in your search?”

“None whatever. On the contrary, he appeared so preoccupied,
so abstracted, that I reproached him with indifference
to my troubles. It is not possible that he knew all, while
I briefly summed up a portion of the past.”

“At that moment he was thoroughly cognizant of everything
that I could tell him. But, at least, one honorable, trustworthy
man yet graces the race; one pure, incorruptible, and consistent
Christian remains to shed lustre upon a church that can nowhere
boast his peer. I confided all to Dr. Grey, and he has
kept the trust. Ah, Edith, if you had only reposed the same
confidence in me, during those halcyon days of our early friendship, —
days that seem to me now as far off, as dim and unreal,
as those starry nights when I lay in my little crib, dreaming
of that mother whose face I never saw, whose smile is one
of the surprises and blessings reserved for eternity, — how different
my lot and yours might have been! Why did you not
trust me with your happy hopes, your lover's name and difficulties?
How differently I would have invested that fortune,
which proved our common ruin, and doomed three lives to
uselessness and woe. To-day you might have proudly worn
the name that I utterly detest; and I, the outcast, the wanderer,
the tireless, friendless waif, drifting despairingly down
the tide of time, — even I, the unloved, might have been, not
a solitary cumberer, not a household upas, — but why taunt

-- 425 --

[figure description] Page 425.[end figure description]

the hideous Actual with a blessed and beautiful Impossible?
Ah, truly, truly, —



`What might have been, I know, is not:
What must be, must be borne;
But ah! what hath been will not be forgot,
Never, oh! never, in the years to follow!'”

She closed her eyes and seemed pondering the past, and
mutely the governess prayed that hallowed memories of their
former affection might soften her apparently petrified heart.

Edith saw a great change overspread the countenance, but
could not accurately interpret its import; and her own heart
began to beat the long-roll.

The heavy black eyelashes lying on Mrs. Gerome's marble
cheeks glistened, trembled, and tears stole slowly across
her face. She raised her hand, but dropped it in her lap,
and frowned slightly and sighed. Then she lifted it once more,
and looking through the shining mist that magnified her splendid
eyes, she laid her fingers on the golden head of the kneeling
woman.

“You and I have innocently wronged and ruined each other;
you with your beauty, I with my accursed gold. Time was
when at your bidding I would have laid my throbbing heart
at your feet, provided I could thereby save you one pang;
for I loved you as women very rarely love one another. But
now, lonely and hopeless, I have lost the power, the capacity
to love anything, and I have no heart left in my bosom. I acquit
you of much for which I formerly held you responsible,
and I honor the purity of purpose that forbade your receiving
the visits or letters of him who must one day answer for our
worthless lives. I fully forgive you the suffering that made
me prematurely old; but my affection is as dead as all my girlish
hopes, and buried under the crushing years that have dragged
themselves over my poor, proud, pain-bleached head. You
are more fortunate, more enviable than I, for you have the
comforting anticipation of a speedy release, the precious assurance
that your torture will ere long be ended; while I must

-- 426 --

[figure description] Page 426.[end figure description]

front the prospect of perhaps fourscore and ten years; for,
despite my ivory skin and fever-blanched locks, I am maddeningly
healthy. Friend of my childhood, friend of my happy,
sunny, sinless days, I cordially congratulate you on your
approaching deliverance. God knows I would pay you my
fortune, if I could innocently and successfully inject into my
veins and lungs the poison that will soon rob you of care and
regret. If I was harsh to-day, forgive and forget it, for nothing
rankles in the grave; and now, Edith, go away quickly, before
I repent and recant the words I here utter. God comfort you,
Edith Dexter, and remember that I hold you guiltless of my
wrecked destiny.”

“Oh, Evelyn! add one thing more. Say, `Edith, I love
you.'”

A strangely mournful smile parted Mrs. Gerome's perfect
lips over her dazzling teeth, as she pushed the kneeling figure
from her, and said coldly, —

“Rise, and leave me. I love no living thing, brute or human,
for even my faithful dog lies buried a few yards hence. Maurice
treated my warm, loving nature, as Tofana did her unsuspecting
victims, and for that slow poison there is no antidote. The
sole interest I have in life centres in my art, and when death
mercifully remembers me, some pictures I have patiently
wrought out will be given to the public; and the next generation
will, perhaps, —


`Hear the world applaud the hollow ghost,
Which blamed the living woman,'
and, smiling grimly in my coffin, I shall echo, —



`Hither to come, and to sleep,
Under the wings of renown.'”

Both rose, and the two so long divided faced each other sorrowfully.

“Dear Evelyn, do not hug despair so stubbornly to your
bosom. You might brighten your solitary existence if you

-- 427 --

[figure description] Page 427.[end figure description]

would, and be comparatively happy in this lovely seaside
home.”

“You think `Solitude' a very desirable and beautiful retreat?
Do you remember the gay raiment and glittering jewels
that covered the radiant bride of Giacopone di Todi? One
day an accident at a public festival mangled her mortally,
and when her gorgeous garments were torn off, lo!

`A robe of sackcloth next the smooth, white skin.'”

A sudden pallor crept over the delicate face of the governess,
and, folding her hands, she exclaimed with passionate vehemence, —

“I can not, I must not shrink from the chief object of my
visit here. I came not only to exonerate myself, but to plead
for poor Maurice.”

Mrs. Gerome started back, and the pitiless gleam came instantly
into her softened eyes.

“Do not mention his name again. I thought you had neither
seen nor heard from him.”

“I must plead his wretched cause, since he is denied the
privilege of appealing to your mercy. Evelyn, my friends
write me that he is almost in a state of destitution. Only last
night I received this letter, which I leave for your perusal,
and which assures me he is in want, and, moreover, is dangerously
ill. Who has the right, the privilege, — whose is the
duty, imperative and stern, to hasten to his bedside, to alleviate
his suffering, to provide for his needs? Yours, Evelyn Carlyle,
and yours alone. Where are the marriage vows that you
snatched from my lips eight years ago, and eagerly took upon
your own? Did you not solemnly swear in the presence of
heaven and earth to serve him and keep him in sickness,
and, forsaking all others, to hold him from that day forward
for better, for worse, until death did part ye? Oh, Evelyn!
do not scowl, and turn away. However unworthy, he is your
husband in the sight of God and man, and your wedding oath
calls you to him in this hour of his terrible need. Can you
sleep peacefully, knowing that he is tossing with paroxysms

-- 428 --

[figure description] Page 428.[end figure description]

of pain, and perhaps hungering and thirsting for that which
you could readily supply? If it were right, — if I dared, I
would hasten to him; but my conscience inexorably forbids
the thought, and consigns my heart to torture, for which there
is no name. You will tell me that you provided once, twice,
for all reasonable wants, — that he has recklessly squandered
liberal allowances. But will that satisfy your conscience, while
you still possess ample means to aid him? Will you permit
the man whose name you bear to live on other charity than
your own, — and finally, to fill a pauper's grave? Oh, Evelyn!
was it for this that you took my darling, my idol, from my
clinging, loving arms? Will you see his body writhing in
the agony of disease, and his precious, immortal soul in fearful
jeopardy, while you stand afar off, surrounded by every luxury
that ingenuity can suggest, and gold purchase? Oh, Evelyn!
be merciful; do your duty. Like a brave, true, though injured
woman, go to Maurice, and strive to make him comfortable;
to lighten, by your pardon, his sad, heavily laden heart. By
your past, your memories of your betrothal, your hopes of
heaven, and above all, by your marriage vows, I implore you
to discharge your sacred duties.”

A bitter smile twisted the muscles about Mrs. Gerome's
mouth, as she gazed into the quivering, eloquent face of her
companion, and listened to the impetuous appeal that poured
so pathetically over her burning lips.

“Edith, you amaze me. Is it possible that after all your
injuries you can cling so fondly, so madly, to the man who
slighted, and humiliated, and blighted you?”

“Ah! you are his wife, and I am the ridiculed and pitied
victim of his flirtation, so says the world; but my affection
outlives yours. Evelyn, I have loved him from the time
when I can first recollect; I loved him with a deathless devotion
that neither his unworthiness, nor time, nor eternity can
conquer; and to-day, I tell you that he is dear to me, — dear
to me as some precious corpse, over which a gravestone has
gathered moss for eight weary, dreary years. The angels in
heaven would not blush for the feeling in my heart towards

-- 429 --

[figure description] Page 429.[end figure description]

Maurice Carlyle; and the God who must soon judge me
will not condemn the pure and sacred love I cherish for the
only man who could ever have been my husband, but whom
I have resolutely refused to see, even when the world believed
you dead. I can not go to him, and comfort, and provide for
him now; but, in the name of God, and your oath, and if not
for your own sake, at least for his and for mine, I ask you
once more, Evelyn Carlyle, will you hasten to your erring
but unhappy husband?”

Her scarlet cheeks and lips, her glowing brown eyes, and
waving yellow hair, formed a singular contrast to the colorless,
cold face of her listener; whose steely gaze was fixed on the
distant sea, that lay like a beryl mirror beneath the hazy sky.

When the sound of the sweet but strained voice had died
away, Mrs. Gerome turned her eyes towards the governess,
and answered, —

“I will do my duty, no matter how revolting.”

“Thank God! When will you go?”

“If at all, at once.”

“Evelyn, when you come home, will you not let me see you,
now and then, and win my way back to my old place in your
dear heart? Oh! my pale, peerless darling, do not deny me
this.”

“Home? I have no home. My heart is grayer than my
head, — and your old niche is full of dust, and skeletons, and
murdered hopes. Let me see you no more in this world; and
perhaps in the Everlasting Rest I shall forget my hideous past,
which your face recalls.”

“Oh, my poor bruised darling! do not banish me,” wailed the
governess, endeavoring to fold her arms about the queenly
form, which silently but effectually held her back.

“At least, dear Evelyn, let me kiss you once more, in token
that you cherish no bitterness against me.”

“Good-by, Edith. I hold you innocent of my injuries. May
God help you, and call us both speedily to our dreamless sleep
under moss and marble.”

She bent down, and with firm, icy lips, lightly touched the

-- 430 --

[figure description] Page 430.[end figure description]

forehead of the governess, and walked away, unheeding the
burst of tears with which the frigid caress was welcomed.



“And I think, in the lives of most women and men,
There's a moment when all would go smooth and even,
If only the dead could find out when
To come back, and be forgiven.”
CHAPTER XXXI.

“MADAM, are you aware that you breathe an infected
atmosphere? — that this building is assigned to
small-pox cases? Pray do not cross the threshold.”

The superintendent of the hospital laid aside his pipe, and advanced
to meet the stranger whose knock had startled him from
a post-prandial doze.

“I am not afraid of contagion, and came to see the patient
who was brought here yesterday from No. 139 Elm Street.”

“Have you a permit to visit here?”

“Yes; you will find it on this paper, given me by the proper
authorities.”

“What is the name of the person you desire to see?”

The superintendent opened a book that lay on the table
beside him, and drew his finger up and down the page.

“Maurice Carlyle.”

“Ah, yes, — I have it now. Maurice Carlyle, Ward 3, — cot
No. 7. Madam, may I ask, —”

“No, sir; I have no inclination to answer idle questions.
Will you show me the way, or shall I find it?”

“Certainly, I will conduct you; but I was about to remark
that a death has just occurred in Ward No. 3, and I am under
the impression that it was the Elm Street case. Madam, you
look faint; shall I bring you a glass of water?”

“No. Show me the body of the dead.”

-- 431 --

[figure description] Page 431.[end figure description]

“This way, if you please.”

He walked down a dim, low-vaulted passage, and paused at
the entrance of a room lined with cots, where the nurse was
slowly passing from patient to patient.

“Nurse, show this lady to cot No. 7.”

Swiftly the tall figure of the visitor glided down the room,
and placing her hand on the arm of the nurse, she said
huskily, —

“Where is the man who has just died? Quick! do not
keep me in suspense.”

“There, to the right; shall I uncover the face?”

Under the blue check coverlet that was spread smoothly over
the cot, the stiff outlines of a human form were clearly defined;
and, when the nurse stooped, the stranger put out one arm and
held him back, while her whole frame trembled violently.

“Stop! be good enough to leave me.”

The attendant withdrew a few yards, and curiously watched
the queenly woman, who stood motionless, with her fingers
tightly interlaced.

She was dressed in a gray suit of some shining fabric, and a
long gossamer veil of the same hue hung over her features.
After a few seconds she swept back the veil, and, as she bent
forward, a stray sunbeam dipped through the closed shutters,
and flashed across a white, horror-stricken face, crowned with
clustering braids of silver hair.

She shut her eyes an instant, grasped the coverlet, and drew
it down; then caught her breath, and looked at the dead.

It was a young, boyish face, horribly swollen and distorted,
and coarse red locks were matted around his brow and temples.

“Thank God, Maurice Carlyle still lives.”

She involuntarily raised her hands towards heaven, and the
expression of dread melted from her countenance.

Slowly and reverently she re-covered the corpse, and approached
the nurse.

“I am searching for my husband. Which cot is No. 7?”

“That on your left, — next to the dead.”

Mrs. Carlyle turned, and gazed at the bloated crimson mass

-- 432 --

[figure description] Page 432.[end figure description]

of disease that writhed on the narrow bed, and a long shudder
crept over her, as she endeavored to discover in that loathsome
hideous visage some familiar feature — some trace of the
manly beauty that once rendered it so fascinating.

The swollen blood-shot eyes stared vacantly at the ceiling, and,
while delirious muttering fell upon the ears of the visitor, she
saw that his cheeks were somewhat lacerated, and his hands,
partially confined, were tearing at the inflamed flesh.

She shivered with horror, and a groan broke from her pitying
heart.

“What an awful retribution! My God, have mercy upon
him! He is sufficiently punished.”

Drawing her perfumed lace handkerchief from her pocket,
she leaned over and wiped away the bloody foam that oozed
across his lips, and lifting his hot head turned it sufficiently to
expose the right ear, where a large mole was hidden by the thick
hair.

“Maurice Carlyle! But what a fearful wreck?”

She covered her eyes with her hand, and moaned.

The nurse came nearer, and said hesitatingly, —

“Madam, surely he is not your husband? His clothes are
almost in tatters, while yours are — ahem! —”

“Spare me all comments on the comparison. Can I obtain a
comfortable, quiet room, in this building, and have him removed
to it at once? You hesitate? I will compensate you liberally,
will pay almost any price for an apartment where he can at
least have silence and seclusion.”

“We can accommodate you, but of course if the patient is carried
from this ward to a private room, we shall be compelled to
charge extra.”

“Charge what you choose, only arrange the matter as
promptly as possible. How soon can you make the change?”

“In twenty minutes, madam.”

The nurse rang for an assistant, to whom the necessary instructions
were given, and in the interim Mrs. Carlyle leaned
against the cot, and brushed away the flies that buzzed about the
pitiable victims.

-- 433 --

[figure description] Page 433.[end figure description]

Two men carried the sufferer up a flight of steps, and ere
long he was transferred to a large comfortable bed in an airy
well-furnished apartment.

The removal had not been completed more than an hour,
when the surgeon made his evening round, and followed the
patient to his new quarters.

He paused at sight of the elegantly dressed woman who sat
beside the bed, and said, stammeringly, —

“I am informed that No. 7 is your husband, and that you
have taken charge of his case, and intend to nurse him. Have
you had small-pox?”

“No, sir.”

“Madam, you run a fearful risk.”

“I fully appreciate the hazard, and am prepared to incur it.
Do you regard this case as hopeless?”

“Not altogether, though the probabilities are that it will terminate
fatally.”

“I have had too little experience to warrant my undertaking
the management of the case, and, while I intend to remain here,
I wish you to engage the services of some trustworthy nurse who
understands the treatment of this disease. Can you recommend
such a person?”

“Yes, madam; I can send you a man in whom I have entire
confidence, and fortunately he is not at present employed. If
you desire it, I will see him within the next hour, and give him
all requisite instructions about the patient.”

“Promptness in this matter will greatly oblige me, and I
wish to spare no expense in contributing to the comfort and
restoration of the sufferer. As I am utterly unknown to you,
I prefer to place in your hands a sufficient amount to defray all
incidental expenditures.”

She laid a roll of bills upon the table, and as Dr. Clingman
counted them, she added, —

“It is possible that I may be attacked by this disease, though
I have been repeatedly vaccinated; and if I should die, please
recollect that you will find in my purse a memorandum of the

-- 434 --

[figure description] Page 434.[end figure description]

disposition I wish made of my body, — also the address of my
agent and banker in New-York City.”

With mingled curiosity and admiration the physician looked
at the pale, handsome woman, who spoke of death as coldly
and unconcernedly as of to-morrow's sun, or next month's
moon.

“Madam, allow me to ask if you have no friends in this
city, — no relatives nearer than New York?”

“None, sir. It is my wish that our conversation should be
confined to the symptoms and treatment of your patient.”

Dr. Clingman bowed, and, after writing minute instructions
upon a sheet of paper left on the mantelpiece, took his departure.

Securing the door on the inside, Mrs. Carlyle threw aside
her bonnet and wrappings, and came back to the sufferer on the
bed.

Eight years of reckless excess and dissipation had obliterated
every vestige of manly beauty from features that disease now
rendered loathsome, and the curling hair and long beard were
unkempt and grizzled.

Leaning against the pillow, the lonely woman bent over to
scrutinize the distorted, burning face, and softly took into her
cool palms one hot and swollen hand, which in other days she
had admiringly stroked, and tenderly pressed against her cheek
and lips. How totally unlike that countenance, which, handsome
as Apollyon, had looked down at her on her bridal day, and
fondly whispered — “my wife.”

Memory mercilessly broke open sealed chambers in that
wretched woman's heart, and out of one leaped a wail that
made her tremble and moan, — “Oh, Evelyn, my wife, forgive
your husband.”

Slowly compassion began to bridge the dark gulf of separation
and hate, and as the wife gazed at the writhing form of her
husband, her stony face softened, and tears gathered in the large,
mournful eyes.

“Ah, Maurice! This world has proved a huge cheat to you

-- 435 --

[figure description] Page 435.[end figure description]

and to me, — and well-nigh cost us all peace in the next one.
My husband, yet my bitterest foe, — my first, my last, my only
love! If I could recall one throb of the old affection, one atom
of the old worshipping tenderness and devotion, — but it has
withered; my heart is scorched and ashen, — and neither love
nor hope haunts its desolate ruins. Poor, polluted, downtrodden
idol! Maurice — Maurice — my husband, I have
come. Evelyn, your wife, forgives you, as she hopes for pardon
at the hands of her God.”

Kneeling beside the bed, with her snowy fingers clasped
around his, she bowed her head, and humbly prayed for his
soul, and for her own; and, when the petition ended, that peace
which this world can never give, — which had so long been
exiled, fluttered back and brooded once more in her storm-riven
heart.

Softly she lifted and smoothed the long tangled hair that
clung to his forehead, and tears dripped upon his scarlet face, as
she said; brokenly, —

Till death us do part! Poor Maurice! Deserted and
despised by your former parasites. After long years, my vows
bring me back in the hour of your need. God grant you life,
to redeem your past, — to save your sinful soul from eternal
ruin.”

Suns rose and set, weary days and solemn nights of vigil succeeded
each other, and tirelessly the wife and hired nurse
watched the progress of the dreadful disease. Occasionally Mr.
Carlyle talked deliriously, and more than once the name of
Edith Dexter hung on his lips, and was coupled with tenderer
terms than were ever bestowed on the woman who wore his
own. Bending over his pillow, the pale watcher heard and
noted all, and a sad pitying smile curved her mouth now and
then, as she realized that the one holy love of this man's life
triumphed over the wreck of fortune, health, and hope, and
kept its hold upon the heart that long years before had sold
itself to Lucifer.

Sleeplessly, faithfully, she went to and fro in that darkened
room, whose atmosphere was tainted by infection, and

-- 436 --

[figure description] Page 436.[end figure description]

at last she found her reward. The crisis was safely passed, and
she was assured the patient would recover.

The apartment was so dimly lighted that Mr. Carlyle took
little notice of his attendants, but one afternoon when the nurse
had gone to procure some refreshments, the sick man turned on
his pillow, and looked earnestly at the woman who was engaged
in writing at a table near the bed.

“Mrs. Smith.”

Mrs. Carlyle rose and approached him.

“Are you Mrs. Smith, — my landlady?”

“No, sir. I am merely your nurse.”

“My nurse? What is the matter with me?”

“Small-pox, — but the danger is now over.”

“Small-pox! Where did I catch it? Am I still in Elm
Street?”

“No, sir; you are in the hospital.”

Shading his inflamed eyes with his hand, he mused for some
moments, and she saw a perplexed and sorrowful expression
cross his features.

“Is there any danger of my dying?”

“That danger is past.”

“What is your name?”

“Mrs. Gerome.”

“Stand a little closer to me. I find I am almost blind.
Mrs. Gerome? Your voice is strangely like one that I have
not heard for many years, — and it carries me back, — back —
to —” He sighed, and pressed his fingers over his eyes.

After a few seconds, he said, —

“Do give me some water. I am as parched as Dives.”

She lifted his head and put the glass to his lips, — and while
he drank, his eyes searched her face, and lingered admiringly
on her beautiful hand.

“Are you a regular nurse at this hospital?”

“I am engaged for your case.”

“I see no pock-marks on your skin; it is as smooth as ivory.
Shall I escape as lightly?”

“It is impossible to tell. Here comes your dinner.”

-- 437 --

[figure description] Page 437.[end figure description]

He caught her arm, and gazed earnestly at her.

“Is your hair really so white, or is it merely an illusion of
my inflamed eyes?”

“There is not a dark hair in my head; it is as white as
snow.”

While the nurse prepared the food and arranged it on the
table, Mrs. Carlyle hastily collected several articles scattered
about the apartment, and softly opened the door.

Standing there a moment, she looked back at the figure comfortably
elevated on pillows, and a long sigh of relief crossed
her lips.

“Thank God! I have done my duty, and now he needs me
no longer. Next time I see your face, Maurice Carlyle, I hope
it will be at the last bar, in the final judgment; and then may
the Lord have mercy upon us both.”

The words were breathed inaudibly, and, closing the door
gently, she hurried down the steps and in the direction of a
small room which Dr. Clingman had converted into an office.

As she entered, he looked up and pushed back his spectacles.

“What can I do for you?”

“A little thing, which will cost you no trouble, but will
greatly oblige me. Doctor, I have found you a kind and sympathizing
gentleman, and am grateful for the delicate consideration
with which you have treated me. Mr. Carlyle is beyond
danger, and I shall leave him in your care. When he is sufficiently
strong to be removed, I desire that you will give him
this letter, which contains a check payable to his order. There,
examine it, and be so good as to write me a receipt.”

Silently he complied, and when she had re-enclosed the check
and sealed the envelope she placed it in his hand.

“Dr. Clingman, is there any other place to which small-pox
cases can be carried? To-day I have discovered some symptoms
of the disease in my own system, and I feel assured I shall be
ill before this time to-morrow.”

“My dear madam, why not remain here?”

“Because I do not wish to be discovered by Mr. Carlyle, and

-- 438 --

[figure description] Page 438.[end figure description]

forced to meet him again. I prefer to suffer, and, if need be,
die, alone and unknown.”

“If you will trust yourself to me, and to a faithful female
nurse whom I can secure, I promise you, upon my honor as a
gentleman, that I will allow no one else to see you, living or
dead. My dear madam, I beg you to reconsider, and remain
where I can watch over, and perhaps preserve your life. I
dreaded this. You are feverish now.”

Wearily she swept her hand across her forehead, and a dreary
smile flitted over her wan features.

“My life is a worthless, melancholy thing, useless to others,
and a crushing burden to me; and I might as well lay it down
here as elsewhere. I accept your promise, Dr. Clingman, and
hope you will obtain a room in the quiet and secluded portion
of the building. If I should be so fortunate as to die, do not
forget the memorandum in this purse. I leave my body in your
care, my soul in the hands of Him who alone can give it rest.”



“The burden of my days is hard to bear,
But God knows best;
And I have prayed, — but vain has been my prayer, —
For rest — for rest.”
CHAPTER XXXII.

“MISS DEXTER, have you succeeded in seeing Mrs.
Gerome since her return?”

“No, sir; she obstinately refuses to admit me,
though I have called twice at the house. Yesterday I received
a letter in answer to several that I have addressed to her, all of
which she returned unopened. Since you have already learned
so much of our melancholy history, why should I hesitate to
acquaint you with the contents of her letter? You know the
object of her journey north, and I will read you the result.”

-- 439 --

[figure description] Page 439.[end figure description]

The governess drew a letter from her pocket, and Dr. Grey
leaned his face on his hand and listened.

Solitude, May 10th, 18 —.

Edith, — No lingering vestige of affection, no remorseful
tenderness, prompted that mission from which I have recently
returned, and only the savage scourgings of implacable duty
could have driven me, like a galley-slave, to my hated task.
The victim of a horrible and disfiguring disease which so completely
changed his countenance that his own mother would
scarcely have recognized him, — and the tenant of a charity hospital
in the town of —, I found that man who has proved the
Upas of your life and of mine. During his delirium I watched
and nursed him — not lovingly (how could I?) but faithfully,
kindly, pityingly. When all danger was safely passed, and his
clouded intellect began to clear itself, I left him in careful
hands, and provided an ample amount for his comfortable
maintenance in coming years. I spared him the humiliation
of recognizing in his nurse his injured and despised wife; and,
as night after night I watched beside the pitiable wreck of a
once handsome, fascinating, and idolized man, I fully and freely
forgave Maurice Carlyle all the wrongs that so completely
stranded my life. To-day he is well, and probably happy, while
he finds himself possessed of means by which to gratify his
extravagant tastes; but how long his naturally fine constitution
can hold at bay the legion of ills that hunt like hungry wolves
along the track of reckless dissipation, God only knows.

“For some natures it is exceedingly difficult to forgive, — to
forget, impossible; and while my husband's abject wretchedness
and degradation disarmed the hate that has for so many
years rankled in my heart, I could never again look willingly
upon his face. Edith, you and I have nothing in common but
miserable memories, which, I beg you to believe, are sufficiently
vivid, without the torturing adjunct of your countenance;
therefore, pardon me if I decline to receive your visits, and
return the letters that are quite as welcome and cheering to my

-- 440 --

[figure description] Page 440.[end figure description]

eyes as the little shoes and garments of the long-buried dead to
the mother, who would fain look no more upon the harrowing
relics. I do not wish to be harsh, but I must be honest, and
our intercourse can never be renewed in this world.

“In bygone days, when I loved you so fondly and trusted
you so fully, it was my intention to share my fortune with you;
and, since I find that you have not forfeited my confidence in
the purity of your purposes, such is still my wish. I enclose a
draft on my banker, which I hope you will deem sufficient to
enable you to abandon the arduous profession in which you
have worn out your life. If I can feel assured that I have been
instrumental in contributing to the peace and ease of the years
that may yet be in store for you, it will serve as one honeyed
drop to sweeten the dregs of the cup of woe I am draining.
Edith, do not refuse the only aid I can offer you in your loneliness;
and accept the earnest assurance that I shall be grateful
for the privilege of promoting your comfort. Affection and
trust I have not, and a few paltry thousands are all I am now
able to bestow. By the love you once professed, and in the
name of that compassion you should feel for me, I beg of you,
despise not the gift; and let the consciousness that I have saved
you from toil and fatigue quiet the soul and ease the heart of a
lonely woman, who has shaken hands with every earthly hope.
I have done my duty, my conscience is calm and contented, and
I sit wearily on the stormy shore of time, waiting for the tide
that will drift into eternity the desolate, proud soul of

Vashti Carlyle.

Tears rolled over the governess' cheeks, and, refolding the
letter, she said, sorrowfully, —

“My poor, heart-broken Vashti! She has resumed the name
which old Elsie gave her because it was her mother's; and how
mournfully appropriate it has proved. I could be happy if
permitted to spend the residue of my days with her; but she
decrees otherwise, and I have no alternative but submission to
her imperious will.”

-- 441 --

[figure description] Page 441.[end figure description]

Dr. Grey did not lift his face where the shadow of a great,
voiceless grief hung heavily, and his low tone indexed deep and
painful emotion, when he answered, —

“I sincerely deplore her unfortunate decision, for isolation
only augments the ills from which she suffers. Many months
have elapsed since I saw her last, but Robert Maclean told me
to-day that she was sadly changed in appearance, and seemed in
feeble health. She did not tell you that she had been dangerously
ill with varioloid, contracted while nursing her husband.
Although not in the least marked or disfigured, the attack must
have seriously impaired her constitution, if all that Robert tells
me be true. Since her return, one month ago, she has not left
her room.”

“Dr. Grey, exert your influence in my behalf, and prevail
upon her to admit me.”

“Miss Dexter, you ascribe to me powers of persuasion which,
unfortunately, I do not possess; and Mrs. Carlyle's decree is
beyond the reach of human agency. To the few who are earnestly
interested in her welfare, there remains but one avenue
of aid and comfort, — faithful, fervent prayer.”

“Perhaps you are not aware of the exalted estimate she
places on your character, nor of the value she attaches to your
opinions. Of all living beings, she told me she reverenced and
trusted you most; and you, at least, would not be denied access
to her presence.”

She could not see the tremor on his usually firm lips, nor the
pallor that overspread his face, and when he spoke his grave
voice did not betray the tumult in his aching heart.

“I am no longer a visitor at `Solitude,' and shall not see its
mistress unless she requires my professional aid. While I am
very deeply interested in her happiness, I could never consent
to intrude upon her seclusion.”

“I know my days are numbered, and after a little while I
shall sleep well under the ancient cedars that shade the headstones
of my father and mother; but I could die more cheerfully,
more joyfully, if Evelyn would only be comforted, and
accept some human friendship.”

-- 442 --

[figure description] Page 442.[end figure description]

“For some weeks you have seemed so much better that I
hoped warm weather would quite relieve and invigorate you.
Spend next winter in Cuba or Mexico, and it will probably add
many months, possibly years, to your life.”

She smiled, and shook her head.

“This beautiful springtime has temporarily baffled the disease,
but for me there can be no restoration. Day by day I feel
the ebbing of strength and energy, and the approach of my
deliverer, death; but I realize also, what the Centaur uttered to
Melampus, `I decline unto my last days calm as the setting of
the constellations; but I feel myself perishing and passing
quickly away, like a snow-wreath floating on the stream.'”

As he looked at the thin, pure face where May sunshine
streamed warm and bright, and marked the perfect peace that
brooded over the changed features, Dr. Grey was reminded of
the lines that might have been written for her, so fully were
they suited to her case, —



“I saw that one who lost her love in pain,
Who trod on thorns, who drank the loathsome cup;
The lost in night, in day was found again;
The fallen was lifted up.
They stood together in the blessed noon,
They sang together through the length of days;
Each loving face bent sunwards, like a moon
New-lit with love and praise.”

“My friend, the shadows are passing swiftly from your life,
and, in the mild radiance of its close, you can well afford to
forget the storms that clouded its dawn.”

“Forget? No, Dr. Grey, I neither endeavor nor desire to
forget the sorrows that first taught me the emptiness of earthly
things, the futility of human schemes, — that snapped the frail
reed of flesh to which I clung, and gave me, instead, the blessed
support, the immovable arm of an everlasting God. Ah! that
woman was deeply versed in the heart-lore of her own sex, who
wrote, —

-- 443 --

[figure description] Page 443.[end figure description]



`When I remember something which I had,
But which is gone, and I must do without,
When I remember something promised me,
But which I never had, nor can have now,
Because the promiser we no more see
In countries that accord with mortal vow;
When I remember this, I mourn, — but yet
My happier days are not the days when I forget.'”

“If Mrs. Carlyle possessed a tithe of your faith and philosophy,
how serene, how tranquilly useful her future years might
prove.”

“In God's own good time her trials will be sanctified to her
eternal peace, and she will one day glide from grief to glory,
for she can claim the promise of our Lord, `The pure in heart
shall see God.' No purer heart than Vashti Carlyle's throbs
this side of the throne where seraphim and cherubim hover.”

In the brief silence that succeeded, the governess observed
the unusually grave and melancholy expression of her companion's
countenance, and asked, timidly, —

“Has anything occurred recently to distress or annoy you?
You look depressed.”

“I feel inexpressibly anxious about Salome, concerning whose
fate I can learn nothing that is comforting. In reply to my letter,
urging him to make every effort to ascertain her locality and
condition, Professor V — writes, that he is now a confirmed
invalid, confined to his room, and unable to conduct the search
for his missing pupil. She left Palermo on a small vessel bound
for Monaco, and her farewell note stated that all attempts to
discover her retreat would prove futile, as she was resolved
to preserve her incognito, and wished her friends in America
to remain in ignorance of her mode of life. Professor V —
surmises that she is in Paris, but gives no good reason for the
conjecture, except that she possibly sought the best medical
advice for the treatment of her throat and recovery of her
voice. His last letter, received yesterday, informed me that one
of Salome's most devoted admirers, a Bostonian of immense

-- 444 --

[figure description] Page 444.[end figure description]

wealth, was so deeply grieved by her inexplicable disappearance
that he was diligently searching for her in Leghorn and Monaco.
She left Palermo alone, and with a comparatively empty
purse.”

“Dr. Grey, are you aware of the suspicions which Muriel has
long entertained with reference to Mr. Granville's admiration
of Salome, and the efforts of the latter to encourage his attentions?”

“I have very cogent reasons for believing that however amenable
to censure Mr. Granville doubtless is, Muriel's distrust of
Salome is totally unjust. If she were capable of the despicable
course my ward is disposed to impute to her, I should cease to
feel any interest in her career or fate; but I cherish the conviction
that she would scorn to be guilty of conduct so ignoble.
Her defects of character I shall neither deny nor attempt to
palliate, but I trust her true womanly heart as I trust my own
manly honor; and a stern sense of justice to the absent constrains
me to vindicate her from Muriel's hasty and unfounded
aspersions. So strong is my faith in Salome's conscientiousness,
so earnest my friendship for her, that since the receipt of Professor
V —'s letter I have determined to go immediately to
Europe, and if possible discover her retreat. My sister's
adopted child must not and shall not suffer and struggle among
strangers, while I live to aid and protect her.”

Miss Dexter rose and laid her thin, feverish hand on his arm,
while embarrassment made her voice tremble slightly, —

“I am rejoiced to learn your decision, and God grant you
speedy success in your quest. Do not deem me presumptuous
or impertinent, if, prompted by a sincere desire to see you
happy, I venture to say, that he who lightly values the pure,
tender, devoted love of such a woman as Salome Owen, —
tramples on treasures that would make his life affluent and
blessed — that neither gold can purchase nor royalty compel.
Under your guidance, moulded by your influence, she would
become a noble woman, — of whom any man might justly
be proud.”

Fearful that she had already incurred his displeasure, and

-- 445 --

[figure description] Page 445.[end figure description]

unwilling to meet his eye, she turned quickly and made her escape
through the open door.

In the bright glow of that lovely spring day, the calm face
of Ulpian Grey seemed scarcely older than on the afternoon
when he came to make the farm his home; and though paler,
and ciphered over by the leaden finger of anxiety, it indexed
little of the long, fierce strife, that conscience had waged with
heart.

Lighter and more impulsive natures expend themselves in
spasmodic and violent ebullitions, but the great deep of this
man's serene character had never stirred, until the one mighty
love of his life had lashed it into a tempest that tossed his hopes
like sea-froth, and finally engulfed the only rosy dream of wedded
happiness that had ever flushed his quiet, solitary, sedate
existence.

Having kept his heart in holy subjection to the law of Christ,
he did not quail and surrender when the great temptation rose,
bearing the banner of insurrection; but sternly and dauntlessly
fronted the shock, and kept inviolate the citadel, garrisoned by
an invincible and consecrated will.

The yearning tenderness of his strong, tranquil soul, had enfolded
Mrs. Carlyle, drawing her more and more into the penetralia
of his affection; but from the hour in which he learned
her history he had torn away the clinging tendrils of love, —
had endeavored to expel her from his heart, and to stifle its
wail for the lost idol.

Week after week, month after month, he had driven every
day within sight of the blue smoke that curled above the trees
at “Solitude,” but never even for an instant checked his horse
to gaze longingly towards the Eden whence he had voluntarily
exiled himself.

There were hours when his heart ached for the sight of that
white face he had loved so madly, and the sound of the
mournfully sweet voice, — and his hand trembled at the recollection
of the soft, cold, snowy fingers, that once thrilled his
palms; but he treated these utterances of his heart as

-- 446 --

[figure description] Page 446.[end figure description]

mercilessly as the hunter who cheers his dogs in the chase where the
death-cry of the victim rings above bark and halloo.

No wall of division, no sea of separation, would have proved
so effectual, so insurmountable, as his own firm resolve that his
earthly path should never cross that of one whom God's
statutes had set apart until death annulled the decree. In this
torturing ordeal he was strengthened by the conviction that he
alone suffered for his folly, — that Mrs. Carlyle was a stranger
to feelings that robbed him of sleep, and clouded his days, —
that the heaving tide of his devoted love had broken against
her frozen heart as idly as the surges of the sea that die in
foam upon the dreary, mysterious ruins of the Serapeon at Pozzuoli.

In the silent watches of the night, as he pondered the brief,
beautiful vision that had so completely fascinated him, he reverently
thanked God that the woman he loved had never reciprocated
his affection, and was not sitting in the ashes of desolation,
mourning his absence. Striving to interest himself more
and more in Stanley and Jessie, who had become inordinately
fond of him, his thoughts continually reverted to Salome, and
that subtle sympathy which springs from the “fellow-being,”
that makes us “wondrous kind” to those whose pangs are fierce
as ours, began faintly and shyly, but surely, to assert itself.
A shadowy, intangible self-reproach brooded like a phantom
over his generous heart, when, amidst the uncertainty that
seemed to overhang the orphan's fate, he remembered the numberless
manifestations of almost idolatrous affection which he
had coldly repulsed.

In the earnest interest that day by day deepened in the absent
girl, there was no pitiable vanity, no inflated self-love,
but a stern realization of the anguish and humiliation that must
now be her portion, and a magnanimous eagerness to endeavor
to cheer a heart whose severest woes had sprung from his
indifference.

More than a year had elapsed, and no letter had ever reached
him, — not even a message in her two brief epistles to Stanley

-- 447 --

[figure description] Page 447.[end figure description]

and Dr. Grey missed the bright, perverse element that no longer
thwarted him at every turn.

He longed to see the proud, girlish face, with its flashing eyes,
and red lips, and the haughty toss of the large, handsome head;
and the angry tones of her voice would have been welcome
sounds in the house where she had so long tyrannized. To-day,
as Ulpian Grey sat in his own little sitting-room, his eyes were
fixed on a copy of Rembrandt's Nicholas Tulp, which hung over
the mantelpiece; but the mysteries of anatomy no longer riveted
his attention, and his thoughts were busy with memories
of a fond though wayward girl, whom his indifference had
driven to foreign lands, — to unknown and fearful perils.

Through the windows stole the breath of Salome's violets,
and the sweet, spicy odor of the Belgian honeysuckle that she
had planted and twined around the mossy columns that supported
the gallery; and with a sigh he closed his eyes, shut
out the anatomy of flesh, and began the dissection of emotions.

Could Salome's radiant face brighten his home, and win his
heart from its devouring regret? Would it be possible for him
to give her the place whence he had ejected Mrs. Carlyle?
Could he ever persuade himself to call that fair, passionate
young thing, that capricious, obstinate, maliciously perverse
girl, — his wife?

Involuntarily he frowned, for while pity pleaded for the refugee
from home and happiness, the man's honest nature scouted
all shams, and he acknowledged to himself that he could never
feel the need of her lips or hands, — could never insult her
womanhood, or degrade his own nature, by folding to his heart
one whose touch possessed no magnetism, whose presence exerted
no spell over his home.

Salome, his friend, his adopted sister, he wished to discover, to
claim, and restore to the household; but Salome, his wife, —
was a monstrous imaginary incubus that appalled and repelled
him.

The difficulties that presented themselves at the outset of his

-- 448 --

[figure description] Page 448.[end figure description]

search would have discouraged a less resolute temperament, but
it was part of his wise philosophy, that —


“We overstate the ills of life. We walk upon
The shadow of hills across a level thrown,
And pant like climbers.”
As a pitying older brother, he thought of Salome's many
foibles, — of her noble intentions and ignoble executions, — of
her few feeble triumphs, her numerous egregious failures in the
line of duty; and loving Christian charity pleaded eloquently
for her, whispering to his generous soul, “We know the ships
that come with streaming pennons into the immortal ports; but
we know little of the ships that have taken fire on the way
thither, — that have gone down at sea.”

What pure friendship could accomplish he would not withhold,
and life at the farm was not so attractive now that he felt
regret at the prospect of temporary absence.

The disappointment that had so rudely smitten to the earth
the one precious hope born of his acquaintance with “Solitude,”
had no power to embitter his nature, — to drape the
world in drab, or to shroud the future with gloom; and though
his noble face was sadder and paler, Christian faith and resignation
rang blessed chimes of peace in heart and soul, and made
his life a hallowed labor of love for the needy and grief-stricken.
To-day, as he sat alone at the south window, he could overlook
the fields of “Grassmere,” where the rich promise of golden
harvest “filled in all beauty and fulness the emerald cup of the
hills,” and the waving grain rippled in light and shade like the
billows of some distant sunset sea. Basking in the balmy sunshine,
and contemplating his approaching departure for Europe,
a sudden longing seized him to look once more on the face of
Vashti Carlyle, before he bade farewell to his home.

She was in feeble health, and might not survive his absence,
and, moreover, what harm could result from one final visit to
“Solitude,” — from a few parting words to its desolate mistress?
She had sent a message through Robert, that she would

-- 449 --

[figure description] Page 449.[end figure description]

be glad to see Dr. Grey whenever he could find leisure to call,
and now hungry heart and soul cried out savagely, —

“Why not? Why not?”

His heavy brows knitted a little, and his mouth grew rigid as
iron, but after some moments the lips relaxed, and with a sad,
patient smile, he repeated those stirring words of Richter to
Herman, — “Suffer like a man the Alp-pressure of fate. Trust
yourself upon the broad, shining wings of your faith, and
make them bear you over the Dead Sea, so as not to fall
spiritually dead within.”

“No, no, Ulpian Grey, — keep yourself `unspotted from the
world.' Strangle that one temptation which borrows the garments
of an angel of light and mercy, and dogs you, sleeping
and waking. I will see her no more till death snaps her
fetters, and I can meet her in the presence of God, who alone
can know what separation costs me. May He grant her strength
to bear her lonely lot, and give me grace to be patient even
unto the end, bringing no reproach on the sacred faith I profess.”

It was the final struggle between love and duty, and though
the vanquished heart wailed piteously, exultant conscience,
like Jupiter of old, triumphantly applauded, “Evan, evoe!”

CHAPTER XXXIII.

WANTED! — Information of Salome Owen, who will
confer a favor on her friends, and secure a handsome
legacy by calling at No. — —.”

“Dr. Grey, for six months this advertisement has appeared
every morning in two of the most popular journals in Paris,
and as it has elicited no clew to her whereabouts, I am reluctantly
compelled to believe that she is no longer in France.”

Mr. Granville refolded the newspaper, and busied himself
in filling and lighting his meerschaum.

-- 450 --

[figure description] Page 450.[end figure description]

“By whom was that notice inserted?”

“By M. de Baillu, the agent and banker of Mr. Minge of
Boston, who was warmly and sincerely attached to your prot
égée,
and earnestly endeavored to marry her. When she left
Palermo, Mr. Minge came to this city and solicited my aid
in discovering her retreat.”

“Pardon me, but why did he apply to you?”

“Simply because he knew that I was an old acquaintance,
and he had seen me with her, when she first came from
America.”

“How did you ascertain her presence in Paris?”

“Accidentally; one night, at the opera, whither she accompanied
Professor V—, I recognized her, and of course made
myself known. To what shall I ascribe the honor of this rigid
cross-questioning?”

“To reasons which I shall very freely give you. But first,
permit me to beg that you will resume your narrative at the
point where I interrupted you. I wish to learn all that can
be told concerning Mr. Minge.”

“He was an elderly man of ordinary appearance, but extraordinary
fortune, and seemed completely fascinated by Salome's
beauty. He offered a large reward to the police for any clew
that would enable him to discover her, and finally found the
physician whom she had consulted with reference to some
disease of the throat, which occasioned the loss of her voice.
He had prescribed for her several times, but knew nothing
of her lodging-place, as she always called at his office; and
finally, without assigning any reason, her visits ceased. Mr.
Minge redoubled his exertions, and at last found her in one
of the hospitals connected with a convent. The Sisters of
Charity informed him that one bleak day when the rain was
falling drearily, they chanced to see a woman stagger and drop
on the pavement before their door, and, hurrying to her assistance,
discovered that she had swooned from exhaustion. A
bundle of unfinished needle-work was hidden under her shawl,
and they soon ascertained that she was delirious from some
low typhus fever that had utterly prostrated her. For several

-- 451 --

[figure description] Page 451.[end figure description]

weeks she was dangerously ill, and was just able to sit up when
Mr. Minge discovered her. He told me that it was distressing
and painful beyond expression to witness her humiliation,
her wounded pride, her defiant rejection of his renewed offer
of marriage. One day he took his sister Constance and a
minister of the gospel to the hospital, and implored Salome
to become his wife, then and there. He said she wept bitterly,
and thanked him, thanked his sister also, but solemnly assured
him she could never marry any one, — she would sooner starve
in the —”

Dr. Grey raised his hand, signalling for silence, and for some
moments he leaned his forehead against the chair directly in
front of him.

Mr. Granville cleared his throat several times, and loosened
his neck-tie, which seemed to impede his breathing.

“Shall I go on? There is little more to tell.”

“If you please, Granville.”

“Mr. Minge would not abandon the hope of finally persuading
her to accept his hand, but next day when he called
to inquire about her health, and to request the sisters to watch
her movements, and prevent her escape, he was shocked to
learn that she had disappeared the previous night, leaving
a few lines written in pencil on a handkerchief, in which
she had wrapped her superb suit of hair. They were addressed
to the Sisters of Charity, and briefly expressed her gratitude
for their kindness in providing for her wants, while she assured
them that as soon as possible she would return and compensate
them for their services in her behalf. Meantime, knowing
the high price of hair, she had carefully cut off her own, which
was unusually long and thick, and tendered it in part payment.
When she was taken into the building, her nurse found concealed
in her dress a very elegant watch, bearing her name
in diamond letters, and she requested that the sisters would
hold it in pawn, until she was able to redeem it. During
her illness, it had been locked up, and they supposed she left
it, fearing that an application for it would arouse suspicions
of her intended flight. Mr. Minge bought the hair and

-- 452 --

[figure description] Page 452.[end figure description]

handkerchief, and, after a liberal remuneration for their care of
the invalid, he took charge of the watch, and left his address
to be given her when she called for her property. That her
mind had become seriously impaired, there can be little doubt;
since nothing but insanity can explain her refusal to accept
one of the handsomest estates in America. Unfortunately,
a few days subsequent to her departure from the hospital,
Mr. Minge was taken very violently ill with pneumonia, and
died. Conscious of his condition, he prepared a codicil to his
will, and bequeathed to Salome twenty-five thousand dollars,
and an elegant house and lot in New-York City. He exacted
from his sister a solemn promise that she would leave no means
untried to ferret out the wanderer, to whom he was so devotedly
attached; and, should all efforts fail, at the expiration of five
years the legacy should revert to the hospital which had sheltered
her in the hour of her destitution. The watch he left
with his sister Constance; the hair, he ordered buried with
him. Three months have elapsed, and no tidings have reached
Miss Minge, who remains in Paris for the purpose of complying
with her brother's dying request.”

“My poor, perverse Salome! To what desperate extremities
has she been reduced by her unfortunate wilfulness. Gerard,
will you tell me frankly your own conjecture concerning her
fate?”

“If alive, I believe she has left Europe.”

“Upon what do you base your supposition?”

“Mr. Minge was convinced that her attachment to some
one in America was the insurmountable barrier to his success
as a suitor; and, if so, she probably returned to her native
land. Dr. Grey, I will speak candidly to you of a matter
which has doubtless given you some disquiet. Muriel informs
me that you have no confidence in the sincerity of my attachment
to her, and that upon that fact is founded your refusal
to allow the consummation of our engagement, so long as
she continues your ward. I confess I am not free from censure,
but, while I have acted weakly, I am not devoid of principle.
Sir, I was strangely and powerfully attracted to Salome Owen,

-- 453 --

[figure description] Page 453.[end figure description]

and she exerted a species of fascination over me which I
scarcely endeavored to resist. In an evil hour, infatuated
by her face and her marvellous voice, I was wild enough to
offer her my hand, and resolved to ask Muriel to release me.
Dr. Grey, even at my own expense, I wish to exonerate Salome,
who never for an instant, by word or look, encouraged my
madness. She repulsed my advances, refused every attention,
and when I rashly uttered words, which, I admit, were treasonable
to Muriel, she almost overwhelmed me with her fiery
contempt and indignation, — threatening to acquaint Muriel
with my inconstancy, and appealing to my honor as a gentleman
to keep inviolate my betrothal vows. Dr. Grey, if my heart
temporarily wandered from its allegiance to your ward, it was
not Salome's fault, for in every respect her conduct towards
me was that of a noble, unselfish woman, who scorned to gratify
her vanity at the expense of another's happiness. She shamed
me out of my folly, and her stern honesty and nobility saved me
from a brief and humiliating career of dishonorable duplicity.
Whether living or dead, I owe this tribute to the pure character
of Salome Owen.”

“Thank Heaven! I had faith in her. I believed her too
generous to stoop to a flirtation with the lover of her friend;
and, deplorable as was your own weakness, I am rejoiced,
Gerard, to find that you have conquered it. Tell Muriel all
that you have confided to me, and in her hands we will leave
the decision.”

“Do you intend to prosecute the search which has proved
so fruitless?”

“I do. She has not returned to America, — she is here somewhere;
and, living or dead, I must and will find her.”

Dr. Grey seemed lost in perplexing thought for some time;
then drew a sheet of paper before him, and wrote, “Ulpian
Grey wishes to see Salome Owen, in order to communicate
some facts which will induce her return to her family; and
he hopes she will call immediately at No. Rue —.”

“Gerard, please be so good as to have this inserted in all

-- 454 --

[figure description] Page 454.[end figure description]

the leading journals in the city; and give me the address of
Mr. Minge's agent.”

At the expiration of a month, spent in the most diligent
yet unsuccessful efforts to obtain some information of the
wanderer, Dr. Grey began to feel discouraged, — to yield to
melancholy forebodings that an untimely death had ended her
struggles and suffering.

Once, while pacing the walks in the Champs-Elysées, he caught
a glimpse of a face that recalled Salome's, and started eagerly
forward; but it proved that of a Parisian bonne, who was
romping with her juvenile charge.

Again, one afternoon, as he came out of the Church of St.
Sulpice, his heart bounded at sight of a woman who leaned
against the railing, and watched the play of the fountain.
When he approached her and peered eagerly into her countenance,
blue eyes and yellow curls mocked his hopes. One
morning, while he walked slowly along the Rue du Faubourg
St. Honoré,
his attention was attracted by the glitter of pretty
baubles in the Maison de la Pensée, and he entered the establishment
to purchase something for Jessie.

While waiting for his parcel, a woman came out of a rear
apartment and passed into the street, and, almost snatching
his package from the counter, he followed.

A few yards in advance was a graceful but thin figure,
clad in a violet-colored muslin, with a rather dingy silk scarf
wound around her shoulders. A straw hat, with a wreath
of faded pink roses, drooped over her face, and streamers of
black lace hung behind, while over the whole she had thrown
a thin gray veil.

Dr. Grey had not seen a feature, but the pose of the shoulders,
the haughty poise of the head, the quick, nervous, elastic step,
and, above all, the peculiar, free, childish swinging of the left
arm, made his despondent heart throb with renewed hope.

Keeping sufficiently near not to lose sight of her, he walked
on and on, down cross streets, up narrow alleys, towards a
quarter of the city with which he was unacquainted. The
woman never looked back, rarely turned her head, even to

-- 455 --

[figure description] Page 455.[end figure description]

glance at those who passed her, and only once she paused before
a flower-stall, and seemed to price a bunch of carnations, which
she smelled, laid down again, and then hurried on.

Dr. Grey quickly paid for the cluster, and hastened after her.

In turning a corner, she dropped a small parcel that she had
carried under her scarf, and as she stooped to pick it up, her
veil floated off. She caught it ere it reached the ground, and
when she raised her hands to spread it over her hat, the loose
open sleeves of her dress slipped back, and there, on the left
arm, was a long, zigzag scar, like a serpentine bracelet.

With great difficulty Dr. Grey stifled a cry of joy, and
waited until she had gained some yards in advance.

The woman was so absorbed in reverie that she did not
notice the steady tramp of her pursuer, but as the number
of persons on the street gradually diminished, he prudently
fell back, fearing lest her suspicion should be excited.

At a sudden bend in the crooked alley which she rapidly
threaded, he lost sight of her, and, running a few yards, he
turned the angle just in time to see the flutter of her dress
and scarf, as she disappeared through a postern, that opened
in a crumbling brick wall.

Above the gate a battered tin sign swung in the wind, and
dim letters, almost effaced by elemental warfare, announced,
Adèle Aubin, Blanchisseuse.

Dr. Grey passed through the postern, and found himself
in a narrow, dark court, near a tall, dingy, dilapidated house,
where a girl ten years of age sat playing with two ragged,
untidy children.

It was a dreary, comfortless, uninviting place, and a greenish
slime overspread the lower portions of the wall, and coated
the uneven pavement.

From the girl, who chatted with genuine French volubility
and freedom, Dr. Grey learned that her father was an attaché
of a barber-shop, and her mother a washer and renovater
of laces and embroideries. The latter was absent, and, in
answer to his inquiries, the child informed him that an upper
room in this cheerless building was occupied by a young female
lodger, who held no intercourse with its other inmates.

-- 456 --

[figure description] Page 456.[end figure description]

Placing a five-franc piece in her hand, the visitor asked the
name of the lodger, but the girl replied that she was known
to them only as “La Dentellière,” and lived quite alone in
the right-hand room at the top of the third flight of stairs.

The parley had already occupied twenty minutes, when Dr.
Grey cut it short by mounting the narrow, winding steps.
The atmosphere was close, and redolent of the fumes of dishes not
so popular in America as in France, and he saw that the different
floors of this old tenement were rented to lodgers who cooked,
ate, and slept in the same apartment. At the top of the last
dim flight of steps, Dr. Grey paused, almost out of breath;
and found himself on a narrow landing-place, fronting two
attic rooms. The one on the right was closed, but as he softly
took the bolt in his hand and turned it, there floated through
the key-hole the low subdued sound of a sweet voice, humming
Infelice.

It was not the deep, rich, melting voice, that had arrested his
drive when first he heard it on the beach, but a plaintive, thrilling
echo, full of pathos, yet lacking power; like the notes of birds
when moulting-season ends, and the warblers essay their old
strains. Cautiously he opened the door wide enough to permit
him to observe what passed within.

The room was large, low, and irregularly shaped, with neither
fire-place nor stove, and only one dormer window opening to
the south, and upon a wide waste of tiled roofs and smoking
chimneys. The floor was bare, except a strip of faded carpet
stretched in front of a small single bedstead; and the additional
furniture consisted of two chairs, a tall table where hung a
mirror, and a washstand that held beside bowl and pitcher
a candlestick and china cup. On the table were several books,
a plate and knife, and a partially opened package disclosed
a loaf of bread, some cheese, and an apple.

In front of the window a piece of plank had been rudely
fastened, and here stood two wooden boxes containing a few
violets, mignonette, and one very luxuriant rose-geranium.

The faded blue cambric curtain was twisted into a knot,
and as it was now nearly noon, the sun shone in and made
a patch of gold on the stained and dusky floor.

-- 457 --

[figure description] Page 457.[end figure description]

On the bed lay the straw hat, garlanded with roses that had
lost their primitive tints, and before the window in a low chair
sat the lonely lodger.

On her knees rested a cushion, across which was stretched
a parchment pattern bristling with pins, and with bobbins
she was swiftly knitting a piece of gossamer lace, by throwing
the fine threads around the pins.

Over the floor floated her delicate lilac dress, and the sleeves
were looped back to escape the forest of pins.

Dr. Grey had only a three-quarter view of the face that
bent over the cushion, and though it was sadly altered in every
lineament, — was whiter and thinner than he had ever seen it,—
yet it was impossible to mistake the emaciated features
of Salome Owen.

The large, handsome head, had been shorn of its crown of
glossy braids that once encircled it like a jet tiara, and the
short locks clustered with childlike grace and beauty around
the gleaming white brow and temples.

There was not a vestige of color in the whilom scarlet mouth,
whose thin lines were now scarcely perceptible; and, in the finer
oval of her cheeks, and along the polished chin, the purplish
veins showed their delicate tracery. The hands were waxen
and almost transparent, and the figure was wasted beyond
the boundaries of symmetry.

In the knot of ribbon that fastened her narrow linen collar,
she had arranged a sprig of mignonette, that now dropped upon
the cushion as she bent over it. She paused, brushed it off,
and for a few seconds her beautiful hazel eyes were fixed on
the blue sky that bordered her window.

The whole expression of her countenance had changed, and
the passionate defiance of other days had given place to a sad,
patient hopelessness, touching indeed, when seen on her proud
features. Slowly she threw her bobbins, and a fragment of
Infelice” seemed to drift across her trembling lips, that showed
some lines of bitterness in their time-chiselling.

As Dr. Grey watched her, tears which he could not restrain

-- 458 --

[figure description] Page 458.[end figure description]

trickled down his face, and he was starting forward, when she
said, as if communing with her own desolate soul, —

“I wonder if I am growing superstitious. Last night I
dreamed incessantly of Jessie and home, and to-day I can not
help thinking that something has happened there. Home!
When people no longer have a home, how hard it is to forget
that blessed home which sheltered them in the early years.
Homeless! that is the dreariest word that human misery ever
conjectured or human language clothed. Never mind, Salome
Owen, when God snatched your voice from you, He became
responsible; and your claims are like the ravens and sparrows,
and He must provide. After all, it matters little where we are
housed here in the clay, and Hobbs was astute when he selected
for the epitaph on his tombstone, `This is the true philosopher's
stone.' Home! Ah, if I sadly missed my heart's home, here
in the flesh, I shall surely find it up yonder in the blessed land
of blue.”

A tear glided down her cheek, glistened an instant on her
chin, and fell on her pattern. She brushed it away, and smiled
sorrowfully, —

“It is ill-omened to sprinkle bridal lace with tears. Some
day this fine web will droop around a bride's white shoulders
and after a time it may serve to deck the cold limbs of some
dead child. If I could only have my shroud now, I would not
make lace a desideratum; serge or sackcloth would be welcome.
Patience, —



.... `What if the bread
Be bitter in thine inn, and thou unshod
To meet the flints? At least it may be said,
Because the way is short, I thank thee, God!'”

She partially rose in her chair, and took from the table a
volume of poems. After some search, she found the desired
passage, and, rocking herself to and fro, she read it aloud in a
low, measured tone, —



“`O dreary life!' we cry, `O dreary life!'
And still the generations of the birds
Sing through our sighing, and the flocks and herds

-- 459 --

[figure description] Page 459.[end figure description]



Serenely live, while we are keeping strife
With heaven's true purpose in us, as a knife
Against which we may struggle! Ocean girds
Unslackened the dry land, savannah-swards
Unweary sweep, — hills watch unworn; and rife
Meek leaves drop yearly from the forest-trees,
To show above the unwasted stars that pass
In their old glory. O thou God of old,
Grant me some smaller grace than comes to these!
But even so much patience, as a blade of grass
Grows by, contented through the heat and cold.'”

The book slipped from her fingers and fell upon the floor, and
with a sob the girl bowed her head in her hands.

Quickly the intruder glided unseen into the room, and stood
at the back of her chair.

He knew she was praying, and almost breathlessly waited
several minutes.

At last she raised her face, and while tears trembled on her
lashes, she said meekly, —

“I ought not to complain and repine. I will be patient and
trust God; for I can afford to suffer all through time, provided
I may spend eternity with Christ and Dr. Grey.”

“Oh, Salome! Thank God, we shall be separated neither
in time nor in eternity! Dear wanderer, come back to your
brother!”

He stepped before her, and involuntarily held out his arms.

She neither screamed nor fainted, but sprang to her feet, and
a rapture that beggars all description irradiated her worn,
weary, pallid face.

“Is it really you? Oh! a thousand times I have dreamed
that I saw you, — stood by you; but when I tried to touch
you, there was nothing but empty air! Oh, Dr. Grey! — my
Dr. Grey! Am I only dreaming, here in the sunshine, or is it
you bodily? Did you care for me a little? Did you come to
find me?

She grasped his arm, swept her hands up and down his
sleeve, and then he saw her reel, and shut her eyes, and shudder.

“My poor child, I came to Paris solely to hunt for my wayward
Salome; and, thank God! I have found her.”

-- 460 --

[figure description] Page 460.[end figure description]

He put his arm around her, and placed her head against his
shoulder.

Ah, how his generous heart ached, as he noted the hungry
delight with which her splendid eyes lingered on his features,
and the convulsive tenacity with which she clung to him, trembling
with excess of joy that brought back carmine to her
wasted lips and carnation bloom to her blanched cheeks.

He heard her whispering, and knew it was a prayer of thanksgiving
for the blessing of his presence.

But very soon a change came over her sparkling, happy face,
like an inky cloud across a noon sky, and he felt a shiver stealing
through her form.

“Let me go! You said once, that when I came to Europe
to enter on my professional career, you wished never to touch
my hands again, — you would consider them polluted.”

“Dear Salome, I recant all those harsh, unjust words, which
were uttered when I was not fully aware of the latent strength
of your character. Since then, I have learned much from Professor
V —, and from Gerard Granville, that assures me my noble
friend is all I could desire her, — that she has grandly conquered
her faults, and is worthy of the admiration, the perfect confidence,
the earnest affection, which her adopted brother offers her.
Your pure, true heart makes pure hands, and as such I reverently
salute them.”

He took her hands, raised and kissed them respectfully,
tenderly.

She hid her burning face on his bosom, and there was a short
pause.

“Salome, sit down and let me talk to you of home, — your
home. Have you no questions to ask about your pet sister
and brother?”

He attempted to release himself, but she clung to him, and
clasping her arms around his neck, said in a strained, husky
tone, —

“Dr. Grey, did you bring your — your wife to Paris?”

“I have no wife.”

She uttered a thrilling cry of delight, threw her head back,
and gazed steadily into his clear, calm, blue eyes.

-- 461 --

[figure description] Page 461.[end figure description]

“Oh, sir, they told me you had married Mrs. Gerome.”

He placed her in the chair, and kneeling down beside her,
took her quivering face in his palms and touched her forehead
softly with his lips.

“The only woman I ever wished to make my wife is bound
for life to a worthless husband. Salome, I loved her before I
knew this fact; and, since I learned (soon after your departure)
that she was separated from the man whom she had wedded, I
have not seen her, although she still resides at `Solitude.'
Salome, I shall never marry, and I ask you now to come back
to Jessie and Stanley, who will soon require your care and guidance,
for it is my intention to return to the position in the U. S.
naval service, which only Janet's feeble health induced me to
resign. God bless you, dear child! I wish you were indeed
my own sister, for I am growing very proud of my brave, honest
friend, — my patient lace-weaver.”

The girl's head sank lower and lower until it touched her
knees, and sobs rendered her words scarcely audible.

“If you deem me worthy to be called your friend, it is because
of your example, your influence. Oh, Dr. Grey, — but for
you, — but for my hope of meeting you in the kingdom of
Christ, I shudder to think what I might have been! Under
all circumstances I have been guided by what I imagined would
have been your wishes, — your advice; and my reward is rich
indeed! Your confidence, your approbation! Earth holds no
recompense half so precious.”

“Thank God! my prayers have been abundantly answered,
my highest hopes of your future fully realized. Henceforth, let
us with renewed energy labor faithfully in the vast, whitening
fields of Him who declares, `The harvest is plentiful, but the
laborers are few.'”



“O human soul! as long as thou canst so
Set up a mark of everlasting light,
Above the howling senses' ebb and flow,
To cheer thee and to right thee if thou roam,
Not with lost toil thou laborest through the night,
Thou maksst the heaven thou hopest indeed thy home.”

-- 462 --

CHAPTER XXXIV.

“SAD CASE OF MANIA A POTU.”

[figure description] Page 462.[end figure description]

“WATCHMAN McDonough reports that, late last night,
he picked up, on the sidewalk, the insensible body of
Maurice Carlyle, who showed some signs of returning
animation after his removal to Station House No. —. A
physician was called in, and every effort made to save the unfortunate
victim of intemperance; but medical skill was inadequate
to arrest the work of many years of excess, and before
daylight the wretched man expired in dreadful convulsions.
Coroner Boutwell held an inquest on the body, and the verdict
rendered was `Death from mania a potu.' Mr. Carlyle was well
known in this city, where for many years he was an ornament to
society, and a general favorite in the fashionable and mercantile
circle in which he moved. Of numbers who were once the recipients
of his bounty and hospitality, none offered succor in the hour
of adversity, and among all his former friends none were found
to cheer or pity in the last ordeal to which flesh is subjected.
The melancholy fate of Maurice Carlyle furnishes another illustration
of the mournful truth that the wages of intemperance
are destitution and desertion.”

Such was the startling announcement, which, under the head
of “Police Report,” Dr. Grey read and re-read in a prominent
New-York paper that had accidentally remained for some days
unopened on his desk, and was dated nearly a month previous.
Locking the door of his office, he sat down to collect his bewildered
thoughts, and to quiet the tumult in his throbbing heart.

During the two years that had drearily worn away since his
last interview with Mrs. Carlyle, he had sternly forbidden his
mind to dwell on its brief dream of happiness, and by a life of
unusually active benevolence endeavored to forget the one
episode which alone had power to disquiet and sadden him.

He had philosophically schooled himself to the calm,

-- 463 --

[figure description] Page 463.[end figure description]

unmurmuring acceptance of his lonely destiny, and looked forward to
a life solitary yet not unhappy, although uncheered by the love
and companionship which every man indulges the instinctive
hope will sooner or later crown his existence.

Now heart and conscience, so long at deadly feud, suddenly
signalled a truce, clasped hands, embraced cordially. How
radiant the world looked, — with what wondrous glory the
future had in the twinkling of an eye robed itself. The
woman he had loved was stainless and free, and how could she
long resist the pleadings of his famished heart?

He would win her from cynicism and isolation, would melt
her frozen nature in the genial atmosphere of his pure and
constant affection, and interweave her aimless, sombre life with
the busy, silvery web of his own.

After forty years, God would grant him home, and wife, and
hearthstone peace.

What a flush and sparkle stole to this grave man's olive
cheek, and calm, deep blue eyes!

Ah! how hungrily he longed for the touch of her hand, the
sight of her face; and, snatching his hat, he put the paper in
his pocket, and hurried towards “Solitude.”

In the holy hush of that hazy autumnal afternoon, nature —
Magna Mater,


“The altar-curtains of whose hills
Are sunset's purple air,”
“Who dips in the dim light of setting suns
The spacious skirts of that vast robe of hers
That widens ever in the wondrous west,”
seemed slumbering and dreaming away the day.

The forests were gaudy in their painted shrouds of scarlet
and yellow leaves, and long, feathery flakes of purple bloom
nodded over crimson berries, emerald mosses, and golden-hearted
asters.

Only a few weeks previous, Dr. Grey had driven along that
road, and, while the echo of harvest hymns rang on the hayscented
air, had asked himself how men and women could

-- 464 --

[figure description] Page 464.[end figure description]

become so completely absorbed in temporal things, ignoring the
solemn and indisputable fact of the brevity of human life and
the restricted dominion of man, —



“Whose part in all the pomp that fills
The circuit of the summer hills
Is, that his grave is green.”

But to-day all sober-hued reflections were exorcised by the
rapturous Jubilate that hope was singing through the sunlit
chambers of his happy heart; and when he entered the grounds
of “Solitude” they seemed bathed in that soft glamour, that
witching “light that never was on sea or land.”

As he sprang from his buggy and opened the little gate leading
into the parterre, Robert came slowly forward, bearing a
basket filled with a portion of the crimson apples that flushed
the orchard, just beyond the low hedge.

“You could not have chosen a better time to come, Dr. Grey;
and if I were allowed to have my way you would have been
here last night. Were you sent for at last, or was it a lucky
chance that brought you?”

“Merely an accident, as I received no summons. Robert,
how is your mistress?”

“God only knows, sir; I am sure I never can tell how she
really is. She has not seemed well since she took that journey
to the North, and for two weeks past she appears to have been
slipping down by inches into her grave. She neither eats nor
sleeps, and for the last three nights has not lain down, — so old
Ruth, the housekeeper, tells me. Yesterday I begged my mistress
to let me go for you, but she smiled that awful freezing
smile that strikes to the very marrow of my bones, worse
than December sleet, — and raised her finger so: and said, `At
your peril, Robert. Mind your orchard, man, and I will take
care of myself. I want neither doctors nor nurses, and only
desire that you, and Ruth, and Anna, will attend to your respective
duties and let me be quiet. All will soon be well with me.'
I killed a partridge, had it nicely broiled, and carried it to her;
and she thanked me, and made a pretence of eating the wing,

-- 465 --

[figure description] Page 465.[end figure description]

just to please me; but when the waiter was taken away to the
kitchen, I found all the bird on the plate. This morning, just
before daylight, I heard her playing a wild, mournful thing on
the piano, that sounded like a dirge or a wail; and Ruth says
when she went into the parlor to open the blinds, she found
her praying, and thinks she was on her knees for an hour.
Please God! sometimes I wish she was in heaven with my
mother, for she will never see any peace in this life.”

“What seems to be the disease?”

“Heart-ache.”

“You should have come and told me this long ago.”

“And pray to what purpose, Dr. Grey? She vowed she
would allow no human being to cross her threshold, except the
servants, and I would sooner undertake to curl a steel, or make
ringlets out of a pair of tongs, than bend her will when once
she takes a stand. Humph! My mistress is no willow wand,
and is about as easily moved as the church-steeple, or the stonetower
of the lighthouse.”

“Has she recently received letters that contained tidings
which excited or distressed her?”

“A letter came last week, but I know nothing of its contents.
You need not go into the house if you wish to find her, for
about an hour and a half ago I saw her come out into the
grounds, and she never goes in till the lamps are lighted.”

An anxious look clouded for an instant Dr. Grey's countenance,
but undaunted hope sang on of the hours of hallowed communion
that the future held, while in her invalid condition he assumed
the care and guardianship of his beloved; and, turning into the
lawn, he eagerly searched the winding walks for some trace of
her, some flutter of her garments, some faint, subtle odor of
orange-flowers or tube-roses.

Here and there clusters of purple, pink, and orange chrysanthemums
flecked the lawn with color; and a flower-stand,
covered with china jars that held geraniums, seemed almost a
pyramid of flame, from the profusion of scarlet blooms.

The sun had gone down behind the waving line of low hills,
where, —

-- 466 --

[figure description] Page 466.[end figure description]



“Thinned to amber, rimmed with silver,
Clouds in the distance dwell,
Clouds that are cool, for all their color,
Pure as a rose-lipped shell.
Fleets of wool in the upper heavens
Gossamer wings unfurl;
Sailing so high they seem but sleeping
Over yon bar of pearl.”

Still as crystal was the sapphire sea that mirrored that quiet,
sapphire sky, and not a murmur, not a ripple, stirred the
evening air or the yellow sands that stretched for miles along
the winding coast.

When Dr. Grey had partially crossed the lawn, he glanced
towards the marble temple that gleamed against the dark background
of deodars, and saw a woman sitting on the steps of the
tomb. Softly he approached and entered the mausoleum by an
arch on the opposite side; but, notwithstanding his cautious
tread, he startled a white pigeon that had perched on the altar,
where fresh violets, heliotrope, and snowy sprigs of nutmeggeranium
were leaning over the scallopped edge of the Venetian
glasses, and distilling perfume in their delicate chalices.

Mrs. Carlyle had brought her floral tribute to the sepulchral
urn, and, having carefully arranged her daily Arkja, had seated
herself on the steps to rest.

From the two sentinel poplars that guarded the front, golden
leaves were sifting down on the marble floor, and three or four
had drifted upon the lap of the quiet figure, while one, bright
and rich as autumn gilding could make it, rested like a crown
on the silver waves that covered her head.

Down the shining steps trailed the folds of the white merino
robe, and around her shoulders was wrapped the blue crape
shawl, while a cluster of violets seemed to have slipped from
her fingers, and strewed themselves at random on her dress.

Softly Dr. Grey drew near, and his voice was tremulously
tender, as he said, —

“Mrs. Carlyle, no barrier divides us now.”

She did not speak, or turn her queenly head, and he laid his
hand caressingly on the glistening gray hair.

-- 467 --

[figure description] Page 467.[end figure description]

“My darling, my first and only love — my brave, beautiful
`Agla,' may I not tell you, at last, what conscience once forbade
my uttering?”

As motionless and silent as the sculptured poppies above her,
she took no notice of his passionate pleading, and he sprang
down one step directly in front of her.

The white face was turned to the sea, and the large, wide,
wonderfully lovely yet mournful gray eyes were gazing fixedly
across the waste of water, at a filmy cloud as fine as lace, that
like a silver netting caught the full October moon which was
lifting itself in the pearly east.

The long black lashes did not droop, nor the steady eyes
waver, and with a horrible foreboding Dr. Grey seized her
hands. They were rigid and icy. He stooped, caught her to
his bosom, and pressed his lips to hers, but they were colder
than the marble column against which she leaned; for, one hour
before, Vashti Carlyle had fronted her God.

Alone in the autumn evening, sitting there with the golden
poplar leaves drifting over her, the desolate woman had held her
last communion with the watching ocean that hushed its murmuring,
to see her die; and, laying down the galling burden of
her sunless, dreary life, she had joyfully and serenely “put on
immortality” in that everlasting rest, where “there was no
more sea, no more death, neither shall there be any more pain,
for the former things are passed away.”

Ah! beautiful and holy was —



“That peaceful face wherein all past distress
Had melted into perfect loveliness.”

-- 468 --

CHAPTER XXXV.

[figure description] Page 468.[end figure description]

SINCE that October day when Ulpian Grey sat on the
steps of the tomb, holding in his arms the beautiful
white form, whom in life God had denied him the
privilege of touching, six months had drifted slowly; yet time
had not softened the blow, that, while almost crushing his
tender, unselfish heart, had no power to shake the faith which
was so securely anchored in Christ.

Among the papers found in Mrs. Carlyle's desk was one containing
the request that Dr. Grey would superintend the erection
of a handsome monument over the remains of her husband,
whenever and wherever he chanced to die; and her will provided
that her fortune should be appropriated as the nucleus of
a relief fund for indigent painters.

Her own pictures, to which she had carefully affixed in delicate
violet ciphers the name “Agla,” she directed placed on
exhibition in a New-York gallery, and ultimately sold for the
benefit of the orphans of artists. To Robert she bequeathed a
sum sufficient to maintain him in ease and comfort; and to Dr.
Grey her escritoire, piano, books, and the sapphire ring she had
always worn.

The latter was found in the silver casket, and had been folded
in a sheet of paper containing these words, —

“According to the teachings of the Buddhists, `the sapphire
produces equanimity and peace of mind, as well as affording
protection against envy and treachery. It produces also prayer
and reconciliation with the Godhead, and brings more peace
than any other gem of necromancy; but he who would wear it
must lead a pure and holy life.
' Finding my sapphire asp
mockingly inefficacious in its traditional talismanic powers, I
conclude that my melancholy career has been a violation of
the stipulated condition, and therefore bequeath it to the only
human being whom I deem worthy to wear it with any hope of
success.”

-- 469 --

[figure description] Page 469.[end figure description]

While awaiting orders from the naval department, Dr. Grey
purchased “Solitude,” whither he removed, with Muriel and
Miss Dexter, and temporarily established himself, until the
arrival of Mr. Granville.

Immediately after her return from Europe, Salome invested a
portion of Mr. Minge's legacy in the site of the old mill that
had fallen to ruin. Here she built a small but tasteful cottage
orné on the spot where her father had died, and here, with Jessie
and Stanley, she proposed to spend her winters; while Mark
and Joel were placed at the “Grassmere Farm,” a mile distant,
and entrusted with its management until the younger children
should attain their majority.

Too proud to accept the home which Dr. Grey had tendered
her, Salome was earnestly endeavoring to imitate the noble
example of self-abnegation that lifted him so far above all others
whom she had ever known; and the most precious hope of her
life was' to reach that exalted excellence which alone could
compel his admiration and respect.

From the day of Mrs. Carlyle's death, the orphan had been a
comparatively happy woman, for jealousy could not invade or
desecrate the grave and its harmless sleeper; and Salome fervently
thanked God, that, since she was denied the blessing of
Dr. Grey's love, at least she had been spared the torture of seeing
him the fond husband of another.

Time had deepened, but refined, purified, and consecrated
her unconquerable affection for the only man who had ever
commanded her reverence, and whose quiet influence had so
happily remoulded her wayward, fiery nature.

There were seasons when the old element of innate perversity
re-asserted itself, but the steady reproving gaze of his clear, true
eyes, or the warning touch of his hand on her head, had sufficed
to still the rising storm.

Conscientiously the passionate, exacting woman was striving
to bring her heart and life into subjection to the law, — into
conformity with the precepts of Christ; and though she was impulsive,
proud Salome still, — the glaring blemishes in her character
were gradually disappearing.

-- 470 --

[figure description] Page 470.[end figure description]

One bright balmy spring morning previous to the day appointed
for Muriel's marriage, and for her guardian's departure
for the fleet in Asiatic waters, where he had been assigned to
duty, Dr. Grey drove up the avenue of elms and maples that
led to Salome's pretty villa; and as he ascended the steps, Jessie
sprang into his arms, and almost smothered him with caresses.

“Oh, doctor! something so wonderful has happened, — you
never could guess, and I am as happy as a bee in a woodbine.
Sister will tell you.”

“Where is she?”

“In the parlor, waiting for you.”

The child ran off to join Stanley, who was trying a new pony
in the yard, and Dr. Grey went into the cool fragrant room,
which was fitted up with more taste than in earlier years he
would have ascribed to its owner.

Salome sat before the open piano, and at his entrance raised
her face, which had been bowed almost to the ivory keys.

“Good morning, Dr. Grey. I am glad you have come to rejoice
with me, and I was just thanking God for the unexpected
restoration of my voice. Once when it seemed so necessary to
me, He suddenly took it from me; and now, when it is a mere
luxury to own it, He as unexpectedly gives it to me once more.
Verily, — strange as it may appear, my voice is really better
than when Professor V— pronounced it the first contralto in
Europe.”

She had risen to greet him, and as he retained her hand in
his, she stood close to him, looking earnestly into his face.

There were tears hanging like tremulous dewdrops on the
long jet under-lashes, — and the bright red in her polished
cheeks, and the crimson curves of her parted lips made a picture
pleasant to contemplate.

“My dear child, I do indeed cordially congratulate you. God
saw that your voice might possibly prove a snare and a curse,
by ministering to false pride and exaggerated vanity, and in
mercy and wisdom He temporarily deprived you of an instrument
that threatened you with danger. Now that you are
stronger, more prudent, and patient, He trusts you again with

-- 471 --

[figure description] Page 471.[end figure description]

one of the choicest blessings that can be conferred on a woman.
You have deserved to recover it, and I joyfully unite my thanks
with yours. Let me hear your voice once more.”

Trembling with excess of happiness, she sat down and sang
feelingly, eloquently, her favorite “O mon Fernand;” and,
as he listened, Dr. Grey looked almost wonderingly at the
beautiful flashing face, that had never seemed half so radiant
before. There was marvellous witchery in her rich round flexible
tones, that wound into the holy-of-holies of the man's great
heart, and elevated his thoughts above the dross and dust of
earth.

When she ended, he placed his soft palm tenderly on her
head, and smoothed the glossy hair.

“I thank you inexpressibly. Sometimes when sad memories
oppress me, how I shall long to have you charm them away by
that magical spell that bears my thoughts from this world to the
next. There are some songs which you must learn for my
sake.”

Ah! at that moment, as she stood there robed in a soft stainless
white muslin, with a cluster of double pomegranate flowers
glowing in her silky hair, the girl was very lovely, very attractive,
so full of youthful grace, so winning in her beautiful
enthusiasm, — yet Ulpian Grey's heart did not wander for an
instant from one who slept dreamlessly under the sculptured
urn on the marble altar of the mausoleum.



“Why are the dead not dead? Who can undo
What time hath done? Who can win back the wind?
Beckon lost music from a broken lute?
Renew the redness of a last year's rose?
Or dig the sunken sunset from the deep?”

“Dr. Grey, if my voice can chase away one vexing thought,
one wearying care or melancholy memory, I shall feel that I
have additional reason to thank God for the precious gift.”

“I have not seen you look so happy for three years. Indeed,
my little sister, you have much for which to be grateful, and in
the midst of your blessings try to recollect those grand words of

-- 472 --

[figure description] Page 472.[end figure description]

Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, `The soul is a God in exile.'
My child, look to it that your expatriation ends with the shores
of time, for —



`Yea, this is life; make this forenoon sublime,
This afternoon a psalm, this night a prayer,
And time is conquered, and thy crown is won.'”

For some seconds Salome did not speak, for the shadow on
his countenance fell upon her heart, and looking reverently up
at him, she thought of Richter's mournful dictum, — “Great
souls attract sorrows, as mountains tempests.”

“Dr. Grey, want of patience is the cause of half my difficulties
and defeats, and plunges me continually into the slough
of distrust and rebellious questioning. I find it so hard to
stand still, and let God do his will, and work in his own way.”

“My dear Salome, patience is only practical faith, and the
want of it causes two-thirds of the world's woes. I often find
it necessary to humble my own pride, and tame my restless
spirit by recurring to the last words of Schiller, `Calmer and
calmer! many difficult things are growing plain and clear to me.
Let us be patient.' Child, sing me one song more, and then
come out and show me where you propose to place those grape
arbors we spoke of yesterday. This is the last opportunity I
shall have to direct your workmen.'

An hour later Salome fastened a sprig of Grand Duke jasmine
in the button-hole of his coat, — shook hands with him for
the day, and though she smiled in recognition of his final bow
as he drove down the avenue, her thoughts were busy with the
dreaded separation that awaited her on the morrow, and, while
her lips were mute, the cry of her heart was, —



.... “O Beloved, it is plain
I am not of thy worth, nor for thy place.
And yet because I love thee, I obtain
From that same love this vindicating grace,
To live on still in love, — and yet in vain, —
To bless thee, yet renounce thee to thy face.”

-- 473 --

[figure description] Page 473.[end figure description]

Dr. Grey spent the remainder of the day in visiting his patients,
and as he rode from cottage to hovel, bidding adieu to
those whose lives had so often been committed to his professional
guardianship, he was received with tearful eyes, and trembling
hands; and numerous benedictions were invoked upon his head.

Silver threads were beginning to weave an aureola in his
chestnut hair, and the smooth white forehead showed incipient
furrows, but the deep blue eyes were as tranquil and trusting as
of yore, and full of tenderer light for the few he loved, for
all in suffering and bereavement.

With a sublime and increasing faith in the overruling wisdom
and mercy of God, he patiently and hopefully bore his loneliness
and grievous loss, — comforting himself with the assurance
that, “the evening of life brings with it its lamp;” and looking
eagle-eyed across the storm-drenched plain of the present to
the gleaming jasper walls of the Eternal Beyond.



..... “My wine has run
Indeed out of my cup, and there is none
To gather up the bread of my repast
Scattered and trampled, — yet I find some good
In earth's green herbs, and streams that bubble up,
Clear from the darkling ground, — content until
I sit with angels before better food.
Dear Christ! when thy new vintage fills my cup,
This hand shall shake no more, nor that wine spill.”
THE END. Back matter

-- --

NEW BOOKS And New Editions Recently Issued by CARLETON, Publisher, New York, [Madison Square, corner Fifth Av. and Broadway. ]

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

N. B.—The Publishers, upon receipt of the price in advance, will send any of
the following Books by mail, POSTAGE FREE, to any part of the United States.
This convenient and very safe mode may be adopted when the neighboring Booksellers
are not supplied with the desired work. State name and address in full.

Marion Harland's Works.

ALONE.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
HIDDEN PATH.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
MOSS SIDE.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
NEMESIS.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
MIRIAM.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
HUSKS.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
HELEN GARDNER'S WEDDING-DAY.— 12mo. cloth, $1.50
SUNNYBANK.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
HUSBANDS AND HOMES.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
RUBY'S HUSBAND.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
PHEMIE'S TEMPTATION.—Just Published. 12mo. cloth, $1.50

Miss Muloch.

JOHN HALIFAX.—A novel. With illustration. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
A LIFE FOR A LIFE.— With illustration. 12mo. cloth, $1.75

Charlotte Bronte (Currer Bell).

JANE EYRE.—A novel. With illustration. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE PROFESSOR.—A novel. With illustration. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
SHIRLEY.—A novel. With illustration. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
VILLETTE.—A novel. With illustration. 12mo. cloth, $1.75

Hand-Books of Society.

THE HABITS OF GOOD SOCIETY; thoughts, hints, and anecdotes,
concerning nice points of taste, good manners, and the art
of making oneself agreeable.
12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE ART OF CONVERSATION.—A sensible and instructive work,
that ought to be in the hands of every one who wishes to
be either an agreeable talker or listener.
12mo. cloth, $1.50
ARTS OF WRITING, READING, AND SPEAKING.—An excellent book
for self-instruction and improvement.
12mo. cloth, $1.50
HAND-BOOKS OF SOCIETY.—The above three choice volumes
bound in extra style, full gilt ornamental back, uniform in
appearance, and in a handsome box.
$5.00

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

Mrs. Mary J. Holmes' Works.

'LENA RIVERS.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
DARKNESS AND DAYLIGHT.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
TEMPEST AND SUNSHINE.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
MARIAN GREY.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
MEADOW BROOK.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
ENGLISH ORPHANS.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
DORA DEANE.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
COUSIN MAUDE.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
HOMESTEAD ON THE HILLSIDE.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
HUGH WORTHINGTON.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
THE CAMERON PRIDE.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
ROSE MATHER.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
ETHELYN'S MISTAKE.—Just Published. A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50

Miss Augusta J. Evans.

BEULAH.—A novel of great power. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
MACARIA.—A novel of great power. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
ST. ELMO.—A novel of great power. Just Published. 12mo. cloth, $2.00
VASHTI.—A novel of great power. Just Published. 12mo. cloth, $2.00

Victor Hugo.

LES MISÉRABLES.—The celebrated novel. One large 8vo volume,
paper covers, $2.00;
cloth bound, $2.50
LES MISÉRABLES.—Spanish. Two vols., paper, $4.00; cl., $5.00
JARGAL.—A new novel. Illustrated. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
CLAUDE GUEUX, and Last Day of Condemned Man. 12mo. cloth, $1.50

Algernon Charles Swinburne.

LAUS VENERIS, AND OTHER POEMS.— 12mo. cloth, $1.75

Captain Mayne Reid's Works—Illustrated.

THE SCALP HUNTERS.— A romance. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE RIFLE RANGERS.— A romance. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE TIGER HUNTER.— A romance. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
OSCEOLA, THE SEMINOLE.— A romance. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE WAR TRAIL.— A romance. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE HUNTER'S FEAST.— A romance. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
RANGERS AND REGULATORS.— A romance. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE WHITE CHIEF.— A romance. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE QUADROON.— A romance. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE WILD HUNTRESS.— A romance. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE WOOD RANGERS.— A romance. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
WILD LIFE.— A romance. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE MAROON.— A romance. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
LOST LEONORE.— A romance. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE HEADLESS HORSEMAN.— A romance. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE WHITE GAUNTLET.— Just Published. 12mo. cloth, $1.75

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

A. S. Roe's Works.

A LONG LOOK AHEAD.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
TO LOVE AND TO BE LOVED.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
TIME AND TIDE.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
I'VE BEEN THINKING.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
THE STAR AND THE CLOUD.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
TRUE TO THE LAST.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
HOW COULD HE HELP IT?— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
LIKE AND UNLIKE.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
LOOKING AROUND.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
WOMAN OUR ANGEL.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
THE CLOUD ON THE HEART.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50

Orpheus C. Kerr.

THE ORPHEUS C. KERR PAPERS.—Three vols. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
SMOKED GLASS.—New comic book. Illustrated. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
AVERY GLIBUN.—A powerful new novel.— 8vo. cloth, $2.00

Richard B. Kimball.

WAS HE SUCCESSFUL?— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
UNDERCURRENTS.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
SAINT LEGER.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
ROMANCE OF STUDENT LIFE.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
IN THE TROPICS.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
HENRY POWERS, Banker.—Just Published. 12mo. cloth, $1.75

Comie Books—Illustrated.

ARTEMUS WARD, His Book.—Letters, etc. 12mo. cl., $1.50
ARTEMUS WARD, His Travels—Mormons, etc. 12mo. cl., $1.50
ARTEMUS WARD, In London.—Punch Letters. 12mo. cl., $1.50
ARTEMUS WARD, His Panorama and Lecture. 12mo. cl., $1.50
JOSH BILLINGS ON ICE, and other things.— 12mo. cl., $1.50
JOSH BILLINGS ON ICE, His Book of Proverbs, etc. 12mo. cl., $1.50
WIDOW SPRIGGINS.—By author “Widow Bedott.” 12mo. cl., $1.75
FOLLY AS IT FLIES.—By Fanny Fern. 12mo. cl., $1.50
CORRY O'LANUS.—His views and opinions. 12mo. cl., $1.50
VERDANT GREEN.—A racy English college story. 12mo. cl., $1.50
CONDENSED NOVELS, ETC.—By F. Bret Harte. 12mo. cl., $1.50
THE SQUIBOB PAPERS.—By John Phœnix. 12mo. cl., $1.50
MILES O'REILLY.—His Book of Adventures. 12mo. cl., $1.50
MILES O'REILLY.—Baked Meats, etc. 12mo. cl., $1.75

“Brick” Pomeroy.

SENSE.—An illustrated vol. of fireside musings. 12mo. cl., $1.50
NONSENSE.—An illustrated vol. of comic sketches. 12mo. cl., $1.50

Joseph Rodman Drake.

THE CULPRIT FAY.—A faery poem. 12mo. cloth, $1.25
THE CULPRIT FAY.—An illustrated edition. 100 exquisite illustrations.
4to., beautifully printed and bound. $5.00

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

Children's Books—Illustrated.

THE ART OF AMUSING.—With 150 illustrations. 12mo. cl., $1.50
FRIENDLY COUNSEL FOR GIRLS.—A charming book. 12mo. cl., $1.50
THE CHRISTMAS FONT.—By Mary J. Holmes. 12mo. cl., $1.00
ROBINSON CRUSOE.—A Complete edition. 12mo. cl., $1.50
LOUIE'S LAST TERM.—By author “Rutledge. 12mo. cl., $1.75
ROUNDHEARTS, and other stories.—By author “Rutledge. 12mo. cl., $1.75
PASTIMES WITH MY LITTLE FRIENDS.— 12mo. cl., $1.50
WILL-O'-THE-WISP.—From the German. 12mo. cl., $1.50

M. Michelet's Remarkable Works.

LOVE (L'AMOUR).—Translated from the French. 12mo. cl., $1.50
WOMAN (LA FEMME).—Translated from the French. 12mo. cl., $1.50

Ernest Renan.

THE LIFE OF JESUS.—Translated from the French. 12mo.cl.,$1.75
THE APOSTLES.—Translated from the French. 12mo.cl.,$1.75

Popular Italian Novels.

DOCTOR ANTONIO.—A love story. By Ruffini. 12mo. cl., $1.75
BEATRICE CENCI.—By Guerrazzi, with portrait. 12mo. cl., $1.75

Rev. John Cumming, D.D., of London.

THE GREAT TRIBULATION.—Two series. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
THE GREAT PREPARATION.—Two series. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
THE GREAT CONSUMMATION. Two series. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
THE LAST WARNING CRY.— 12mo. cloth, $1.50

Mrs. Ritchie (Anna Cora Mowatt).

FAIRY FINGERS.—A capital new novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE MUTE SINGER.—A capital new novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE CLERGYMAN'S WIFE—and other stories. 12mo. cloth, $1.75

Mother Goose for Grown Folks.

HUMOROUS RHYMES for grown people. 12mo. cloth, 1 .25

T. S. Arthur's New Works.

LIGHT ON SHADOWED PATHS.—A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
OUT IN THE WORLD.—A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
NOTHING BUT MONEY.—A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
WHAT CAME AFTERWARDS.—A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
OUR NEIGHBORS.—A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50

Geo. W. Carleton.

OUR ARTIST IN CUBA.—With 50 comic illustrations. $1.50
OUR ARTIST IN PERU.—With 50 comic illustrations. $1.50
OUR ARTIST IN AFRICA.—(In press) With 50 comic illustrations. $1.50

John Esten Cooke.

FAIRFAX.—A Virginian novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
HILT TO HILT.— A Virginian novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

How to Make Money

AND HOW TO KEEP IT.—A practical, readable book, that ought
to be in the hands of every person who wishes to earn
money or to keep what he has. One of the best books ever
published. By Thomas A. Davies.
12mo. cloth, $1.50

J. Cordy Jeaffreson.

A BOOK ABOUT LAWYERS.—A collection of interesting anecdotes
and incidents connected with the most distinguished
members of the Legal Profession.
12mo. cloth, $2.00

Fred. Saunders.

WOMAN, LOVE, AND MARRIAGE.—A charming volume about
three most fascinating topics.
12mo. cloth, $1.50

Edmund Kirke.

AMONG THE PINES.—Or Life in the South. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
MY SOUTHERN FRIENDS.—Or Life in the South. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
DOWN IN TENNESSEE.—Or Life in the South. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
ADRIFT IN DIXIE.—Or Life in the South. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
AMONG THE GUERILLAS.—Or Life in the South. 12mo. cloth, $1.50

Charles Reade.

THE CLOISTER AND THE HEARTH.—A magnificent new novel—
the best this author ever wrote.
8vo. cloth, $2.00

The Opera.

TALES FROM THE OPERAS.—A collection of clever stories, based
upon the plots of all the famous operas.
12mo. cloth, $1.50

Robert B. Roosevelt.

THE GAME-FISH OF THE NORTH.—Illustrated. 12mo. cloth, $2.00
SUPERIOR FISHING.—Illustrated. 12mo. cloth, $2.00
THE GAME-BIRDS OF THE NORTH.— 12mo. cloth, $2.00

By the Author of “Rutledge.”

RUTLEDGE.—A deeply interesting novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE SUTHERLANDS.—A deeply interesting novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
FRANK WARRINGTON.—A deeply interesting novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
ST. PHILIP'S.—A deeply interesting novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
LOUIE'S LAST TERM AT ST. MARY'S.— 12mo. cloth, $1.75
ROUNDHEARTS AND OTHER STORIES.—For children. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
A ROSARY FOR LENT.—Devotional Readings. 12mo. cloth, $1.75

Love in Letters.

A collection of piquant love-letters. 12mo. cloth, $2.00

Dr. J. J. Craven.

THE PRISON-LIFE OF JEFFERSON DAVIS.— 12mo. cloth, $2.00

Walter Barrett, Clerk.

THE OLD MERCHANTS OF NEW YORK.— Five vols. cloth, $-.—

H. T. Sperry.

COUNTRY LOVE vs. CITY FLIRTATION.— 12mo. cloth, $2.00

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

Miscellaneous Works.

WARWICK.—A novel by Mansfield Tracy Walworth $1.75
REGINA, and other Poems.—By Eliza Cruger. $1.50
THE WICKEDEST WOMAN IN NEW YORK.—By C. H. Webb 50
MONTALBAN.—A new American novel. $1.75
MADEMOISELLE MERQUEM.—A novel by George Sand $1.75
THE IMPENDING CRISIS OF THE SOUTH.—By H. R. Helper $2.00
NOJOQUE—A Question for a Continent.—By H. R. Helper $2.00
TEMPLE HOUSE.—A novel by Elizabeth Stoddard. $1.75
PARIS IN 1867.—By Henry Morford. $1.75
THE BISHOP'S SON.—A novel by Alice Cary. $1.75
CRUISE OF THE ALABAMA AND SUMTER.—By Capt. Semmes. $2.00
HELEN COURTENAY.—A novel, author “Vernon Grove.” $1.75
SOUVENIRS OF TRAVEL.—By Madame Octavia W. LeVert. $2.00
VANQUISHED.—A novel by Agnes Leonard. $1.75
WILL-O'-THE-WISP.—A child's book, from the German $1.50
FOUR OAKS.—A novel by Kamba Thorpe. $1.75
THE CHRISTMAS FONT.—A child's book, by M. J. Holmes. $1.00
ALICE OF MONMOUTH.—By Edmund C. Stedman. $1.50
THE LOST CAUSE REGAINED.—By Edward A. Pollard. $1.50
MALBROOK.—A new American novel. $1.75
POEMS, BY SARAH T. BOLTON. $1.50
LIVES OF JOHN S. MOSBY AND MEN.—With portraits. $1.75
THE SHENENDOAH.—History of the Confederate Cruiser. $1.50
MARY BRANDEGEE.—A novel by Cuyler Pine. $1.75
RENSHAWE—A novel by Cuyler Pine. $1.75
MEMORIALS OF JUNIUS BRUTUS BOOTH—(The Elder Actor) $1.50
MOUNT CALVARY.—By Matthew Hale Smith. $2.00
LOVE-LIFE OF DR. ELISHA K. KANE AND MARGARET FOX. $1.75
PROMETHEUS IN ATLANTIS.—A prophecy. $2.00
TITAN AGONISTES.—An American novel. $2.00
CHOLERA.—A handbook on its treatment and cure. $1.00
THE MONTANAS.—A novel by Sallie J. Hancock. $1.75
PASTIMES WITH LITTLE FRIENDS.—Martha Haines Butt $1.50
LIFE OF JAMES STEPHENS.—The Fenian Head-Centre $1.00
TREATISE ON DEAFNESS.—By Dr. E. B. Lighthill. $1.50
AROUND THE PYRAMIDS.—By Gen. Aaron Ward. $1.50
CHINA AND THE CHINESE.—By W. L. G. Smith. $1.50
EDGAR POE AND HIS CRITICS.—By. Mrs. Whitman. $1.00
MARRIED OFF.—An Illustrated Satirical Poem. 50
THE RUSSIAN BALL.—An Illustrated Satirical Poem. 50
THE SNOBLACE BALL.—An Illustrated Satirical Poem. 50
AN ANSWER TO HUGH MILLER.—By Thomas A. Davies $1.50
COSMOGONY.—By Thomas A. Davies. $2.00
RURAL ARCHITECTURE.—By M. Field. Illustrated $2.00

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

Previous section


Evans, Augusta J. (Augusta Jane), 1835-1909 [1869], Vashti, or, “Until death us do part”: a novel (Carleton, New York) [word count] [eaf750T].
Powered by PhiloLogic